Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Also by Dan Brown

Digital Fortress

A N G E L S

&

D E M O N S

D A N B R O W N

POCKET BOOKS

New York London Toronto Sydney Singapore

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are

products of the author's

imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or

locales or persons, living or dead,

is entirely coincidental.

POCKET BOOKS, a division of Simon & Schuster Inc. 1230 Avenue of the Americas,

New York, NY

10020

Visit us on the World Wide Web:

<http://www.SimonSays.com>

Copyright © 2000 by Dan Brown

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or portions

thereof in any form whatsoever.

For information address Pocket Books, 1230 Avenue of the Americas, New York, NY

10020

ISBN: 0-7434-1239-7

POCKET and colophon are registered trademarks of Simon & Schuster Inc.

For Blythe . . .

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

A debt of gratitude to Emily Bestler, Jason Kaufman, Ben Kaplan, and everyone at

Pocket Books for

their belief in this project.

To my friend and agent, Jake Elwell, for his enthusiasm and unflagging effort.

To the legendary George Wieser, for convincing me to write novels.

To my dear friend Irv Sittler, for facilitating my audience with the Pope,

secreting me into parts of Vatican

City few ever see, and making my time in Rome unforgettable.

To one of the most ingenious and gifted artists alive, John Langdon, who rose

brilliantly to my impossible

Seite 1

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

challenge and created the ambigrams for this novel.

To Stan Planton, head librarian, Ohio University-Chillicothe, for being my

number one source of

information on countless topics.

To Sylvia Cavazzini, for her gracious tour through the secret Passetto.

And to the best parents a kid could hope for, Dick and Connie Brown . . . for

everything.

Thanks also to CERN, Henry Beckett, Brett Trotter, the Pontifical Academy of

Science, Brookhaven

Institute, FermiLab Library, Olga Wieser, Don Ulsch of the National Security

Institute, Caroline H.

Thompson at University of Wales, Kathryn Gerhard and Omar Al Kindi, John Pike

and the Federation of

American Scientists, Heimlich Viserholder, Corinna and Davis Hammond, Aizaz Ali,

the Galileo Project of

Rice University, Julie Lynn and Charlie Ryan at Mockingbird Pictures, Gary

Goldstein, Dave (Vilas)

Arnold and Andra Crawford, the GlobalFraternal Network, the Phillips Exeter

Academy Library, Jim

Barrington, John Maier, the exceptionally keen eye of Margie Wachtel,

alt.masonic.members, Alan

Wooley, the Library of Congress Vatican Codices Exhibit, Lisa Callamaro and the

Callamaro Agency, Jon

A. Stowell, Musei Vaticani, Aldo Baggia, Noah Alireza, Harriet Walker, Charles

Terry, Micron

Electronics, Mindy Homan, Nancy andDick Curtin, Thomas D. Nadeau, NuvoMedia

andRocket E-books,

Frank and Sylvia Kennedy, Rome Board of Tourism, Maestro GregoryBrown, Val

Brown, Werner

Brandes, Paul Krupin at Direct Contact, Paul Stark, Tom King at Computalk

Network, Sandy and Jerry

Nolan, Web guru Linda George, the National Academy of Art in Rome, physicist and

fellow scribe Steve

Howe, Robert Weston, the Water Street Bookstore in Exeter, New Hampshire, and

the Vatican

Observatory.

FACT

T he world's largest scientific research facility-Switzerland's Conseil Européen

pour la Recherche

Nucléaire (CERN)-recently succeeded in producing the first particles of

antimatter. Antimatter is identical

to physical matter except that it is composed of particles whose electric

charges are opposite to those found

in normal matter.

Antimatter is the most powerful energy source known to man. It releases energy

with 100 percent

efficiency (nuclear fission is 1.5 percent efficient). Antimatter creates no

pollution or radiation, and a

droplet could power New York City for a full day.

There is, however, one catch . . .

Antimatter is highly unstable. It ignites when it comes in contact with

absolutely anything . . . even air. A

single gram of antimatter contains the energy of a 20-kiloton nuclear bomb-the

size of the bomb dropped

on Hiroshima.

Until recently antimatter has been created only in very small amounts (a few

atoms at a time). But CERN

has now broken ground on its new Antiproton Decelerator-an advanced antimatter

production facility that

promises to create antimatter in much larger quantities.

One question looms: Will this highly volatile substance save the world, or will

it be used to create the most

deadly weapon ever made?

AUTHOR'S NOTE

R eferences to all works of art, tombs, tunnels, and architecture in Rome are

entirely factual (as are their

Seite 2

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

exact locations). They can still be seen today.

The brotherhood of the Illuminati is also factual.

PROLOGUE

P hysicist Leonardo Vetra smelled burning flesh, and he knew it was his own. He

stared up in terror at

the dark figure looming over him. "What do you want!"

"La chiave," the raspy voice replied. "The password."

"But . . . I don't-"

The intruder pressed down again, grinding the white hot object deeper into

Vetra's chest. There was the

hiss of broiling flesh.

Vetra cried out in agony. "There is no password!" He felt himself drifting

toward unconsciousness.

The figure glared. "Ne avevo paura. I was afraid of that."

Vetra fought to keep his senses, but the darkness was closing in. His only

solace was in knowing his

attacker would never obtain what he had come for. A moment later, however, the

figure produced a blade

and brought it to Vetra's face. The blade hovered. Carefully. Surgically.

"For the love of God!" Vetra screamed. But it was too late.

1

H igh atop the steps of the Pyramid of Giza a young woman laughed and called

down to him. "Robert,

hurry up! I knew I should have married a younger man!" Her smile was magic.

He struggled to keep up, but his legs felt like stone. "Wait," he begged.

"Please . . ."

As he climbed, his vision began to blur. There was a thundering in his ears. I

must reach her! But when he

looked up again, the woman had disappeared. In her place stood an old man with

rotting teeth. The man

stared down, curling his lips into a lonely grimace. Then he let out a scream of

anguish that resounded

across the desert.

Robert Langdon awoke with a start from his nightmare. The phone beside his bed

was ringing. Dazed, he

picked up the receiver.

"Hello?"

"I'm looking for Robert Langdon," a man's voice said.

Langdon sat up in his empty bed and tried to clear his mind. "This . . . is

Robert Langdon." He squinted at

his digital clock. It was 5:18 A.M.

"I must see you immediately."

"Who is this?"

"My name is Maximilian Kohler. I'm a discrete particle physicist."

"A what?" Langdon could barely focus. "Are you sure you've got the right

Langdon?"

"You're a professor of religious iconology at Harvard University. You've written

three books on

symbology and-"

"Do you know what time it is?"

"I apologize. I have something you need to see. I can't discuss it on the

phone."

A knowing groan escaped Langdon's lips. This had happened before. One of the

perils of writing books

about religious symbology was the calls from religious zealots who wanted him to

confirm their latest sign

from God. Last month a stripper from Oklahoma had promised Langdon the best sex

of his life if he would

fly down and verify the authenticity of a cruciform that had magically appeared

on her bed sheets. The

Shroud of Tulsa, Langdon had called it.

Seite 3

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"How did you get my number?" Langdon tried to be polite, despite the hour.

"On the Worldwide Web. The site for your book."

Langdon frowned. He was damn sure his book's site did not include his home phone

number. The man was

obviously lying.

"I need to see you," the caller insisted. "I'll pay you well."

Now Langdon was getting mad. "I'm sorry, but I really-"

"If you leave immediately, you can be here by-"

"I'm not going anywhere! It's five o'clock in the morning!" Langdon hung up and

collapsed back in bed.

He closed his eyes and tried to fall back asleep. It was no use. The dream was

emblazoned in his mind.

Reluctantly, he put on his robe and went downstairs.

Robert Langdon wandered barefoot through his deserted Massachusetts Victorian

home and nursed his

ritual insomnia remedy-a mug of steaming Nestlé's Quik. The April moon filtered

through the bay

windows and played on the oriental carpets. Langdon's colleagues often joked

that his place looked more

like an anthropology museum than a home. His shelves were packed with religious

artifacts from around

the world-an ekuaba from Ghana, a gold cross from Spain, a cycladic idol from

the Aegean, and even a rare

woven boccus from Borneo, a young warrior's symbol of perpetual youth.

As Langdon sat on his brass Maharishi's chest and savored the warmth of the

chocolate, the bay window

caught his reflection. The image was distorted and pale . . . like a ghost. An

aging ghost, he thought, cruelly

reminded that his youthful spirit was living in a mortal shell.

Although not overly handsome in a classical sense, the forty-five-year-old

Langdon had what his female

colleagues referred to as an "erudite" appeal-wisps of gray in his thick brown

hair, probing blue eyes, an

arrestingly deep voice, and the strong, carefree smile of a collegiate athlete.

A varsity diver in prep school

and college, Langdon still had the body of a swimmer, a toned, six-foot physique

that he vigilantly

maintained with fifty laps a day in the university pool.

Langdon's friends had always viewed him as a bit of an enigma-a man caught

between centuries. On

weekends he could be seen lounging on the quad in blue jeans, discussing

computer graphics or religious

history with students; other times he could be spotted in his Harris tweed and

paisley vest, photographed in

the pages of upscale art magazines at museum openings where he had been asked to

lecture.

Although a tough teacher and strict disciplinarian, Langdon was the first to

embrace what he hailed as the

"lost art of good clean fun." He relished recreation with an infectious

fanaticism that had earned him a

fraternal acceptance among his students. His campus nickname-"The Dolphin"-was a

reference both to his

affable nature and his legendary ability to dive into a pool and outmaneuver the

entire opposing squad in a

water polo match.

As Langdon sat alone, absently gazing into the darkness, the silence of his home

was shattered again, this

time by the ring of his fax machine. Too exhausted to be annoyed, Langdon forced

a tired chuckle.

God's people, he thought. Two thousand years of waiting for their Messiah, and

they're still persistent as

hell.

Wearily, he returned his empty mug to the kitchen and walked slowly to his

oak-paneled study. The

incoming fax lay in the tray. Sighing, he scooped up the paper and looked at it.

Instantly, a wave of nausea hit him.

The image on the page was that of a human corpse. The body had been stripped

Seite 4

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

naked, and its head had

been twisted, facing completely backward. On the victim's chest was a terrible

burn. The man had been

branded . . . imprinted with a single word. It was a word Langdon knew well.

Very well. He stared at the

ornate lettering in disbelief.

"Illuminati," he stammered, his heart pounding. It can't be . . .

In slow motion, afraid of what he was about to witness, Langdon rotated the fax

180 degrees. He looked at

the word upside down.

Instantly, the breath went out of him. It was like he had been hit by a truck.

Barely able to believe his eyes,

he rotated the fax again, reading the brand right-side up and then upside down.

"Illuminati," he whispered.

Stunned, Langdon collapsed in a chair. He sat a moment in utter bewilderment.

Gradually, his eyes were

drawn to the blinking red light on his fax machine. Whoever had sent this fax

was still on the line . . .

waiting to talk. Langdon gazed at the blinking light a long time.

Then, trembling, he picked up the receiver.

2

D o I have your attention now?" the man's voice said when Langdon finally

answered the line.

"Yes, sir, you damn well do. You want to explain yourself?"

"I tried to tell you before." The voice was rigid, mechanical. "I'm a physicist.

I run a research facility.

We've had a murder. You saw the body."

"How did you find me?" Langdon could barely focus. His mind was racing from the

image on the fax.

"I already told you. The Worldwide Web. The site for your book, The Art of the

Illuminati."

Langdon tried to gather his thoughts. His book was virtually unknown in

mainstream literary circles, but it

had developed quite a following on-line. Nonetheless, the caller's claim still

made no sense. "That page has

no contact information," Langdon challenged. "I'm certain of it."

"I have people here at the lab very adept at extracting user information from

the Web."

Langdon was skeptical. "Sounds like your lab knows a lot about the Web."

"We should," the man fired back. "We invented it."

Something in the man's voice told Langdon he was not joking.

"I must see you," the caller insisted. "This is not a matter we can discuss on

the phone. My lab is only an

hour's flight from Boston."

Langdon stood in the dim light of his study and analyzed the fax in his hand.

The image was overpowering,

possibly representing the epigraphical find of the century, a decade of his

research confirmed in a single

symbol.

"It's urgent," the voice pressured.

Langdon's eyes were locked on the brand. Illuminati, he read over and over. His

work had always been

based on the symbolic equivalent of fossils-ancient documents and historical

hearsay-but this image before

him was today. Present tense. He felt like a paleontologist coming face to face

with a living dinosaur.

"I've taken the liberty of sending a plane for you," the voice said. "It will be

in Boston in twenty minutes."

Langdon felt his mouth go dry. An hour's flight . . .

"Please forgive my presumption," the voice said. "I need you here."

Langdon looked again at the fax-an ancient myth confirmed in black and white.

The implications were

frightening. He gazed absently through the bay window. The first hint of dawn

was sifting through the

birch trees in his backyard, but the view looked somehow different this morning.

As an odd combination of

Seite 5

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

fear and exhilaration settled over him, Langdon knew he had no choice.

"You win," he said. "Tell me where to meet the plane."

3

T housands of miles away, two men were meeting. The chamber was dark. Medieval.

Stone.

"Benvenuto," the man in charge said. He was seated in the shadows, out of sight.

"Were you successful?"

"Si," the dark figure replied. "Perfectamente." His words were as hard as the

rock walls.

"And there will be no doubt who is responsible?"

"None."

"Superb. Do you have what I asked for?"

The killer's eyes glistened, black like oil. He produced a heavy electronic

device and set it on the table.

The man in the shadows seemed pleased. "You have done well."

"Serving the brotherhood is an honor," the killer said.

"Phase two begins shortly. Get some rest. Tonight we change the world."

4

R obert Langdon's Saab 900S tore out of the Callahan Tunnel and emerged on the

east side of Boston

Harbor near the entrance to Logan Airport. Checking his directions Langdon found

Aviation Road and

turned left past the old Eastern Airlines Building. Three hundred yards down the

access road a hangar

loomed in the darkness. A large number "4"was painted on it. He pulled into the

parking lot and got out of

his car.

A round-faced man in a blue flight suit emerged from behind the building.

"Robert Langdon?" he called.

The man's voice was friendly. He had an accent Langdon couldn't place.

"That's me," Langdon said, locking his car.

"Perfect timing," the man said. "I've just landed. Follow me, please."

As they circled the building, Langdon felt tense. He was not accustomed to

cryptic phone calls and secret

rendezvous with strangers. Not knowing what to expect he had donned his usual

classroom attire-a pair of

chinos, a turtleneck, and a Harris tweed suit jacket. As they walked, he thought

about the fax in his jacket

pocket, still unable to believe the image it depicted.

The pilot seemed to sense Langdon's anxiety. "Flying's not a problem for you, is

it, sir?"

"Not at all," Langdon replied. Branded corpses are a problem for me. Flying I

can handle.

The man led Langdon the length of the hangar. They rounded the corner onto the

runway.

Langdon stopped dead in his tracks and gaped at the aircraft parked on the

tarmac. "We're riding in that?"

The man grinned. "Like it?"

Langdon stared a long moment. "Like it? What the hell is it?"

The craft before them was enormous. It was vaguely reminiscent of the space

shuttle except that the top had

been shaved off, leaving it perfectly flat. Parked there on the runway, it

resembled a colossal wedge.

Langdon's first impression was that he must be dreaming. The vehicle looked as

airworthy as a Buick. The

wings were practically nonexistent-just two stubby fins on the rear of the

fuselage. A pair of dorsal guiders

rose out of the aft section. The rest of the plane was hull-about 200 feet from

front to back-no windows,

nothing but hull.

"Two hundred fifty thousand kilos fully fueled," the pilot offered, like a

father bragging about his newborn.

"Runs on slush hydrogen. The shell's a titanium matrix with silicon carbide

fibers. She packs a 20:1

thrust/weight ratio; most jets run at 7:1. The director must be in one helluva a

hurry to see you. He doesn't

usually send the big boy."

"This thing flies?" Langdon said.

Seite 6

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The pilot smiled. "Oh yeah." He led Langdon across the tarmac toward the plane.

"Looks kind of startling,

I know, but you better get used to it. In five years, all you'll see are these

babies-HSCT's-High Speed Civil

Transports. Our lab's one of the first to own one."

Must be one hell of a lab, Langdon thought.

"This one's a prototype of the Boeing X-33," the pilot continued, "but there are

dozens of others-the

National Aero Space Plane, the Russians have Scramjet, the Brits have HOTOL. The

future's here, it's just

taking some time to get to the public sector. You can kiss conventional jets

good-bye."

Langdon looked up warily at the craft. "I think I'd prefer a conventional jet."

The pilot motioned up the gangplank. "This way, please, Mr. Langdon. Watch your

step."

Minutes later, Langdon was seated inside the empty cabin. The pilot buckled him

into the front row and

disappeared toward the front of the aircraft.

The cabin itself looked surprisingly like a wide-body commercial airliner. The

only exception was that it

had no windows, which made Langdon uneasy. He had been haunted his whole life by

a mild case of

claustrophobia-the vestige of a childhood incident he had never quite overcome.

Langdon's aversion to closed spaces was by no means debilitating, but it had

always frustrated him. It

manifested itself in subtle ways. He avoided enclosed sports like racquetball or

squash, and he had gladly

paid a small fortune for his airy, high-ceilinged Victorian home even though

economical faculty housing

was readily available. Langdon had often suspected his attraction to the art

world as a young boy sprang

from his love of museums' wide open spaces.

The engines roared to life beneath him, sending a deep shudder through the hull.

Langdon swallowed hard

and waited. He felt the plane start taxiing. Piped-in country music began

playing quietly overhead.

A phone on the wall beside him beeped twice. Langdon lifted the receiver.

"Hello?"

"Comfortable, Mr. Langdon?"

"Not at all."

"Just relax. We'll be there in an hour."

"And where exactly is there?" Langdon asked, realizing he had no idea where he

was headed.

"Geneva," the pilot replied, revving the engines. "The lab's in Geneva."

"Geneva," Langdon repeated, feeling a little better. "Upstate New York. I've

actually got family near

Seneca Lake. I wasn't aware Geneva had a physics lab."

The pilot laughed. "Not Geneva, New York, Mr. Langdon. Geneva, Switzerland."

The word took a long moment to register. "Switzerland?" Langdon felt his pulse

surge. "I thought you said

the lab was only an hour away!"

"It is, Mr. Langdon." The pilot chuckled. "This plane goes Mach fifteen."

5

O n a busy European street, the killer serpentined through a crowd. He was a

powerful man. Dark and

potent. Deceptively agile. His muscles still felt hard from the thrill of his

meeting.

It went well, he told himself. Although his employer had never revealed his

face, the killer felt honored to

be in his presence. Had it really been only fifteen days since his employer had

first made contact? The

killer still remembered every word of that call . . .

"My name is Janus," the caller had said. "We are kinsmen of a sort. We share an

enemy. I hear your skills

are for hire."

"It depends whom you represent," the killer replied.

The caller told him.

"Is this your idea of a joke?"

Seite 7

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"You have heard our name, I see," the caller replied.

"Of course. The brotherhood is legendary."

"And yet you find yourself doubting I am genuine."

"Everyone knows the brothers have faded to dust."

"A devious ploy. The most dangerous enemy is that which no one fears."

The killer was skeptical. "The brotherhood endures?"

"Deeper underground than ever before. Our roots infiltrate everything you see .

. . even the sacred fortress

of our most sworn enemy."

"Impossible. They are invulnerable."

"Our reach is far."

"No one's reach is that far."

"Very soon, you will believe. An irrefutable demonstration of the brotherhood's

power has already

transpired. A single act of treachery and proof."

"What have you done?"

The caller told him.

The killer's eyes went wide. "An impossible task."

The next day, newspapers around the globe carried the same headline. The killer

became a believer.

Now, fifteen days later, the killer's faith had solidified beyond the shadow of

a doubt. The brotherhood

endures, he thought. Tonight they will surface to reveal their power.

As he made his way through the streets, his black eyes gleamed with foreboding.

One of the most covert

and feared fraternities ever to walk the earth had called on him for service.

They have chosen wisely, he

thought. His reputation for secrecy was exceeded only by that of his deadliness.

So far, he had served them nobly. He had made his kill and delivered the item to

Janus as requested. Now,

it was up to Janus to use his power to ensure the item's placement.

The placement . . .

The killer wondered how Janus could possibly handle such a staggering task. The

man obviously had

connections on the inside. The brotherhood's dominion seemed limitless.

Janus, the killer thought. A code name, obviously. Was it a reference, he

wondered, to the Roman twofaced

god . . . or to the moon of Saturn? Not that it made any difference. Janus

wielded unfathomable

power. He had proven that beyond a doubt.

As the killer walked, he imagined his ancestors smiling down on him. Today he

was fighting their battle, he

was fighting the same enemy they had fought for ages, as far back as the

eleventh century . . . when the

enemy's crusading armies had first pillaged his land, raping and killing his

people, declaring them unclean,

defiling their temples and gods.

His ancestors had formed a small but deadly army to defend themselves. The army

became famous across

the land as protectors-skilled executioners who wandered the countryside

slaughtering any of the enemy

they could find. They were renowned not only for their brutal killings, but also

for celebrating their

slayings by plunging themselves into drug-induced stupors. Their drug of choice

was a potent intoxicant

they called hashish.

As their notoriety spread, these lethal men became known by a single

word-Hassassin-literally "the

followers of hashish." The name Hassassin became synonymous with death in almost

every language on

earth. The word was still used today, even in modern English . . . but like the

craft of killing, the word had

evolved.

It was now pronounced assassin.

6

S ixty-four minutes had passed when an incredulous and slightly air-sick Robert

Langdon stepped down

the gangplank onto the sun-drenched runway. A crisp breeze rustled the lapels of

his tweed jacket. The

Seite 8

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

open space felt wonderful. He squinted out at the lush green valley rising to

snowcapped peaks all around

them.

I'm dreaming, he told himself. Any minute now I'll be waking up.

"Welcome to Switzerland," the pilot said, yelling over the roar of the X-33's

misted-fuel HEDM engines

winding down behind them.

Langdon checked his watch. It read 7:07 A.M.

"You just crossed six time zones," the pilot offered. "It's a little past 1 P.M.

here."

Langdon reset his watch.

"How do you feel?"

He rubbed his stomach. "Like I've been eating Styrofoam."

The pilot nodded. "Altitude sickness. We were at sixty thousand feet. You're

thirty percent lighter up there.

Lucky we only did a puddle jump. If we'd gone to Tokyo I'd have taken her all

the way up-a hundred

miles. Now that'll get your insides rolling."

Langdon gave a wan nod and counted himself lucky. All things considered, the

flight had been remarkably

ordinary. Aside from a bone-crushing acceleration during take off, the plane's

motion had been fairly

typical-occasional minor turbulence, a few pressure changes as they'd climbed,

but nothing at all to suggest

they had been hurtling through space at the mind-numbing speed of 11,000 miles

per hour.

A handful of technicians scurried onto the runway to tend to the X-33. The pilot

escorted Langdon to a

black Peugeot sedan in a parking area beside the control tower. Moments later

they were speeding down a

paved road that stretched out across the valley floor. A faint cluster of

buildings rose in the distance.

Outside, the grassy plains tore by in a blur.

Langdon watched in disbelief as the pilot pushed the speedometer up around 170

kilometers an hour-over

100 miles per hour. What is it with this guy and speed? he wondered.

"Five kilometers to the lab," the pilot said. "I'll have you there in two

minutes."

Langdon searched in vain for a seat belt. Why not make it three and get us there

alive?

The car raced on.

"Do you like Reba?" the pilot asked, jamming a cassette into the tape deck.

A woman started singing. "It's just the fear of being alone . . . "

No fear here, Langdon thought absently. His female colleagues often ribbed him

that his collection of

museum-quality artifacts was nothing more than a transparent attempt to fill an

empty home, a home they

insisted would benefit greatly from the presence of a woman. Langdon always

laughed it off, reminding

them he already had three loves in his life-symbology, water polo, and

bachelorhood-the latter being a

freedom that enabled him to travel the world, sleep as late as he wanted, and

enjoy quiet nights at home

with a brandy and a good book.

"We're like a small city," the pilot said, pulling Langdon from his daydream.

"Not just labs. We've got

supermarkets, a hospital, even a cinema."

Langdon nodded blankly and looked out at the sprawling expanse of buildings

rising before them.

"In fact," the pilot added, "we possess the largest machine on earth."

"Really?" Langdon scanned the countryside.

"You won't see it out there, sir." The pilot smiled. "It's buried six stories

below the earth."

Langdon didn't have time to ask. Without warning the pilot jammed on the brakes.

The car skidded to a

stop outside a reinforced sentry booth.

Langdon read the sign before them. SECURITE. ARRETEZ. He suddenly felt a wave of

panic, realizing

where he was. "My God! I didn't bring my passport!"

Seite 9

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Passports are unnecessary," the driver assured. "We have a standing arrangement

with the Swiss

government."

Langdon watched dumbfounded as his driver gave the guard an ID. The sentry ran

it through an electronic

authentication device. The machine flashed green.

"Passenger name?"

"Robert Langdon," the driver replied.

"Guest of?"

"The director."

The sentry arched his eyebrows. He turned and checked a computer printout,

verifying it against the data on

his computer screen. Then he returned to the window. "Enjoy your stay, Mr.

Langdon."

The car shot off again, accelerating another 200 yards around a sweeping rotary

that led to the facility's

main entrance. Looming before them was a rectangular, ultramodern structure of

glass and steel. Langdon

was amazed by the building's striking transparent design. He had always had a

fond love of architecture.

"The Glass Cathedral," the escort offered.

"A church?"

"Hell, no. A church is the one thing we don't have. Physics is the religion

around here. Use the Lord's

name in vain all you like," he laughed, "just don't slander any quarks or

mesons."

Langdon sat bewildered as the driver swung the car around and brought it to a

stop in front of the glass

building. Quarks and mesons? No border control? Mach 15 jets? Who the hell ARE

these guys? The

engraved granite slab in front of the building bore the answer:

(CERN)

Conseil Européen pour la

Recherche Nucléaire

"Nuclear Research?" Langdon asked, fairly certain his translation was correct.

The driver did not answer. He was leaning forward, busily adjusting the car's

cassette player. "This is your

stop. The director will meet you at this entrance."

Langdon noted a man in a wheelchair exiting the building. He looked to be in his

early sixties. Gaunt and

totally bald with a sternly set jaw, he wore a white lab coat and dress shoes

propped firmly on the

wheelchair's footrest. Even at a distance his eyes looked lifeless-like two gray

stones.

"Is that him?" Langdon asked.

The driver looked up. "Well, I'll be." He turned and gave Langdon an ominous

smile. "Speak of the devil."

Uncertain what to expect, Langdon stepped from the vehicle.

The man in the wheelchair accelerated toward Langdon and offered a clammy hand.

"Mr. Langdon? We

spoke on the phone. My name is Maximilian Kohler."

7

M aximilian Kohler, director general of CERN, was known behind his back as

König-King. It was a

title more of fear than reverence for the figure who ruled over his dominion

from a wheelchair throne.

Although few knew him personally, the horrific story of how he had been crippled

was lore at CERN, and

there were few there who blamed him for his bitterness . . . nor for his sworn

dedication to pure science.

Langdon had only been in Kohler's presence a few moments and already sensed the

director was a man

who kept his distance. Langdon found himself practically jogging to keep up with

Kohler's electric

wheelchair as it sped silently toward the main entrance. The wheelchair was like

none Langdon had ever

seen-equipped with a bank of electronics including a multiline phone, a paging

Seite 10

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

system, computer screen,

even a small, detachable video camera. King Kohler's mobile command center.

Langdon followed through a mechanical door into CERN's voluminous main lobby.

The Glass Cathedral, Langdon mused, gazing upward toward heaven.

Overhead, the bluish glass roof shimmered in the afternoon sun, casting rays of

geometric patterns in the air

and giving the room a sense of grandeur. Angular shadows fell like veins across

the white tiled walls and

down to the marble floors. The air smelled clean, sterile. A handful of

scientists moved briskly about, their

footsteps echoing in the resonant space.

"This way, please, Mr. Langdon." His voice sounded almost computerized. His

accent was rigid and

precise, like his stern features. Kohler coughed and wiped his mouth on a white

handkerchief as he fixed

his dead gray eyes on Langdon. "Please hurry." His wheelchair seemed to leap

across the tiled floor.

Langdon followed past what seemed to be countless hallways branching off the

main atrium. Every

hallway was alive with activity. The scientists who saw Kohler seemed to stare

in surprise, eyeing Langdon

as if wondering who he must be to command such company.

"I'm embarrassed to admit," Langdon ventured, trying to make conversation, "that

I've never heard of

CERN."

"Not surprising," Kohler replied, his clipped response sounding harshly

efficient. "Most Americans do not

see Europe as the world leader in scientific research. They see us as nothing

but a quaint shopping districtan

odd perception if you consider the nationalities of men like Einstein,

Galileo, and Newton."

Langdon was unsure how to respond. He pulled the fax from his pocket. "This man

in the photograph, can

you-"

Kohler cut him off with a wave of his hand. "Please. Not here. I am taking you

to him now." He held out

his hand. "Perhaps I should take that."

Langdon handed over the fax and fell silently into step.

Kohler took a sharp left and entered a wide hallway adorned with awards and

commendations. A

particularly large plaque dominated the entry. Langdon slowed to read the

engraved bronze as they passed.

ARS ELECTRONICA AWARD

For Cultural Innovation in the Digital Age

Awarded to Tim Berners Lee and CERN

for the invention of the

WORLDWIDE WEB

Well I'll be damned, Langdon thought, reading the text. This guy wasn't kidding.

Langdon had always

thought of the Web as an American invention. Then again, his knowledge was

limited to the site for his

own book and the occasional on-line exploration of the Louvre or El Prado on his

old Macintosh.

"The Web," Kohler said, coughing again and wiping his mouth, "began here as a

network of in-house

computer sites. It enabled scientists from different departments to share daily

findings with one another. Of

course, the entire world is under the impression the Web is U.S. technology."

Langdon followed down the hall. "Why not set the record straight?"

Kohler shrugged, apparently disinterested. "A petty misconception over a petty

technology. CERN is far

greater than a global connection of computers. Our scientists produce miracles

almost daily."

Langdon gave Kohler a questioning look. "Miracles?" The word "miracle" was

certainly not part of the

vocabulary around Harvard's Fairchild Science Building. Miracles were left for

the School of Divinity.

Seite 11

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"You sound skeptical," Kohler said. "I thought you were a religious symbologist.

Do you not believe in

miracles?"

"I'm undecided on miracles," Langdon said. Particularly those that take place in

science labs.

"Perhaps miracle is the wrong word. I was simply trying to speak your language."

"My language?" Langdon was suddenly uncomfortable. "Not to disappoint you, sir,

but I study religious

symbology-I'm an academic, not a priest."

Kohler slowed suddenly and turned, his gaze softening a bit. "Of course. How

simple of me. One does not

need to have cancer to analyze its symptoms."

Langdon had never heard it put quite that way.

As they moved down the hallway, Kohler gave an accepting nod. "I suspect you and

I will understand each

other perfectly, Mr. Langdon."

Somehow Langdon doubted it.

As the pair hurried on, Langdon began to sense a deep rumbling up ahead. The

noise got more and more

pronounced with every step, reverberating through the walls. It seemed to be

coming from the end of the

hallway in front of them.

"What's that?" Langdon finally asked, having to yell. He felt like they were

approaching an active volcano.

"Free Fall Tube," Kohler replied, his hollow voice cutting the air effortlessly.

He offered no other

explanation.

Langdon didn't ask. He was exhausted, and Maximilian Kohler seemed disinterested

in winning any

hospitality awards. Langdon reminded himself why he was here. Illuminati. He

assumed somewhere in this

colossal facility was a body . . . a body branded with a symbol he had just

flown 3,000 miles to see.

As they approached the end of the hall, the rumble became almost deafening,

vibrating up through

Langdon's soles. They rounded the bend, and a viewing gallery appeared on the

right. Four thick-paned

portals were embedded in a curved wall, like windows in a submarine. Langdon

stopped and looked

through one of the holes.

Professor Robert Langdon had seen some strange things in his life, but this was

the strangest. He blinked a

few times, wondering if he was hallucinating. He was staring into an enormous

circular chamber. Inside the

chamber, floating as though weightless, were people. Three of them. One waved

and did a somersault in

midair.

My God, he thought. I'm in the land of Oz.

The floor of the room was a mesh grid, like a giant sheet of chicken wire.

Visible beneath the grid was the

metallic blur of a huge propeller.

"Free fall tube," Kohler said, stopping to wait for him. "Indoor skydiving. For

stress relief. It's a vertical

wind tunnel."

Langdon looked on in amazement. One of the free fallers, an obese woman,

maneuvered toward the

window. She was being buffeted by the air currents but grinned and flashed

Langdon the thumbs-up sign.

Langdon smiled weakly and returned the gesture, wondering if she knew it was the

ancient phallic symbol

for masculine virility.

The heavyset woman, Langdon noticed, was the only one wearing what appeared to

be a miniature

parachute. The swathe of fabric billowed over her like a toy. "What's her little

chute for?" Langdon asked

Kohler. "It can't be more than a yard in diameter."

"Friction," Kohler said. "Decreases her aerodynamics so the fan can lift her."

He started down the the

Seite 12

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

corridor again. "One square yard of drag will slow a falling body almost twenty

percent."

Langdon nodded blankly.

He never suspected that later that night, in a country hundreds of miles away,

the information would save

his life.

8

W hen Kohler and Langdon emerged from the rear of CERN's main complex into the

stark Swiss

sunlight, Langdon felt as if he'd been transported home. The scene before him

looked like an Ivy League

campus.

A grassy slope cascaded downward onto an expansive lowlands where clusters of

sugar maples dotted

quadrangles bordered by brick dormitories and footpaths. Scholarly looking

individuals with stacks of

books hustled in and out of buildings. As if to accentuate the collegiate

atmosphere, two longhaired hippies

hurled a Frisbee back and forth while enjoying Mahler's Fourth Symphony blaring

from a dorm window.

"These are our residential dorms," Kohler explained as he accelerated his

wheelchair down the path toward

the buildings. "We have over three thousand physicists here. CERN

single-handedly employs more than

half of the world's particle physicists-the brightest minds on earth-Germans,

Japanese, Italians, Dutch, you

name it. Our physicists represent over five hundred universities and sixty

nationalities."

Langdon was amazed. "How do they all communicate?"

"English, of course. The universal language of science."

Langdon had always heard math was the universal language of science, but he was

too tired to argue. He

dutifully followed Kohler down the path.

Halfway to the bottom, a young man jogged by. His T-shirt proclaimed the

message: NO GUT, NO

GLORY!

Langdon looked after him, mystified. "Gut?"

"General Unified Theory." Kohler quipped. "The theory of everything."

"I see," Langdon said, not seeing at all.

"Are you familiar with particle physics, Mr. Langdon?"

Langdon shrugged. "I'm familiar with general physics-falling bodies, that sort

of thing." His years of highdiving

experience had given him a profound respect for the awesome power of

gravitational acceleration.

"Particle physics is the study of atoms, isn't it?"

Kohler shook his head. "Atoms look like planets compared to what we deal with.

Our interests lie with an

atom's nucleus-a mere ten-thousandth the size of the whole." He coughed again,

sounding sick. "The men

and women of CERN are here to find answers to the same questions man has been

asking since the

beginning of time. Where did we come from? What are we made of?"

"And these answers are in a physics lab?"

"You sound surprised."

"I am. The questions seem spiritual."

"Mr. Langdon, all questions were once spiritual. Since the beginning of time,

spirituality and religion have

been called on to fill in the gaps that science did not understand. The rising

and setting of the sun was once

attributed to Helios and a flaming chariot. Earthquakes and tidal waves were the

wrath of Poseidon.

Science has now proven those gods to be false idols. Soon all Gods will be

proven to be false idols. Science

has now provided answers to almost every question man can ask. There are only a

few questions left, and

they are the esoteric ones. Where do we come from? What are we doing here? What

is the meaning of life

and the universe?"

Langdon was amazed. "And these are questions CERN is trying to answer?"

Seite 13

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Correction. These are questions we are answering."

Langdon fell silent as the two men wound through the residential quadrangles. As

they walked, a Frisbee

sailed overhead and skidded to a stop directly in front of them. Kohler ignored

it and kept going.

A voice called out from across the quad. "S'il vous plaît!"

Langdon looked over. An elderly white-haired man in a COLLEGE PARIS sweatshirt

waved to him.

Langdon picked up the Frisbee and expertly threw it back. The old man caught it

on one finger and

bounced it a few times before whipping it over his shoulder to his partner.

"Merci!" he called to Langdon.

"Congratulations," Kohler said when Langdon finally caught up. "You just played

toss with a Noble prizewinner,

Georges Charpak, inventor of the multiwire proportional chamber."

Langdon nodded. My lucky day.

It took Langdon and Kohler three more minutes to reach their destination-a

large, well-kept dormitory

sitting in a grove of aspens. Compared to the other dorms, this structure seemed

luxurious. The carved

stone sign in front read BUILDING C.

Imaginative title, Langdon thought.

But despite its sterile name, Building C appealed to Langdon's sense of

architectural style-conservative and

solid. It had a red brick facade, an ornate balustrade, and sat framed by

sculpted symmetrical hedges. As

the two men ascended the stone path toward the entry, they passed under a

gateway formed by a pair of

marble columns. Someone had put a sticky-note on one of them.

THIS COLUMN IS IONIC

Physicist graffiti? Langdon mused, eyeing the column and chuckling to himself.

"I'm relieved to see that

even brilliant physicists make mistakes."

Kohler looked over. "What do you mean?"

"Whoever wrote that note made a mistake. That column isn't Ionic. Ionic columns

are uniform in width.

That one's tapered. It's Doric-the Greek counterpart. A common mistake."

Kohler did not smile. "The author meant it as a joke, Mr. Langdon. Ionic means

containing ions-electrically

charged particles. Most objects contain them."

Langdon looked back at the column and groaned.

Langdon was still feeling stupid when he stepped from the elevator on the top

floor of Building C. He

followed Kohler down a well-appointed corridor. The decor was

unexpected-traditional colonial French-a

cherry divan, porcelain floor vase, and scrolled woodwork.

"We like to keep our tenured scientists comfortable," Kohler explained.

Evidently, Langdon thought. "So the man in the fax lived up here? One of your

upper-level employees?"

"Quite," Kohler said. "He missed a meeting with me this morning and did not

answer his page. I came up

here to locate him and found him dead in his living room."

Langdon felt a sudden chill realizing that he was about to see a dead body. His

stomach had never been

particularly stalwart. It was a weakness he'd discovered as an art student when

the teacher informed the

class that Leonardo da Vinci had gained his expertise in the human form by

exhuming corpses and

dissecting their musculature.

Kohler led the way to the far end of the hallway. There was a single door. "The

Penthouse, as you would

say," Kohler announced, dabbing a bead of perspiration from his forehead.

Langdon eyed the lone oak door before them. The name plate read:

LEONARDO VETRA

Seite 14

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Leonardo Vetra," Kohler said, "would have been fifty-eight next week. He was

one of the most brilliant

scientists of our time. His death is a profound loss for science."

For an instant Langdon thought he sensed emotion in Kohler's hardened face. But

as quickly as it had

come, it was gone. Kohler reached in his pocket and began sifting through a

large key ring.

An odd thought suddenly occurred to Langdon. The building seemed deserted.

"Where is everyone?" he

asked. The lack of activity was hardly what he expected considering they were

about to enter a murder

scene.

"The residents are in their labs," Kohler replied, finding the key.

"I mean the police," Langdon clarified. "Have they left already?"

Kohler paused, his key halfway into the lock. "Police?"

Langdon's eyes met the director's. "Police. You sent me a fax of a homicide. You

must have called the

police."

"I most certainly have not."

"What?"

Kohler's gray eyes sharpened. "The situation is complex, Mr. Langdon."

Langdon felt a wave of apprehension. "But . . . certainly someone else knows

about this!"

"Yes. Leonardo's adopted daughter. She is also a physicist here at CERN. She and

her father share a lab.

They are partners. Ms. Vetra has been away this week doing field research. I

have notified her of her

father's death, and she is returning as we speak."

"But a man has been murd-"

"A formal investigation," Kohler said, his voice firm, "will take place.

However, it will most certainly

involve a search of Vetra's lab, a space he and his daughter hold most private.

Therefore, it will wait until

Ms. Vetra has arrived. I feel I owe her at least that modicum of discretion."

Kohler turned the key.

As the door swung open, a blast of icy air hissed into the hall and hit Langdon

in the face. He fell back in

bewilderment. He was gazing across the threshold of an alien world. The flat

before him was immersed in a

thick, white fog. The mist swirled in smoky vortexes around the furniture and

shrouded the room in opaque

haze.

"What the . . . ?" Langdon stammered.

"Freon cooling system," Kohler replied. "I chilled the flat to preserve the

body."

Langdon buttoned his tweed jacket against the cold. I'm in Oz, he thought. And I

forgot my magic slippers.

9

T he corpse on the floor before Langdon was hideous. The late Leonardo Vetra lay

on his back, stripped

naked, his skin bluish-gray. His neck bones were jutting out where they had been

broken, and his head was

twisted completely backward, pointing the wrong way. His face was out of view,

pressed against the floor.

The man lay in a frozen puddle of his own urine, the hair around his shriveled

genitals spidered with frost.

Fighting a wave of nausea, Langdon let his eyes fall to the victim's chest.

Although Langdon had stared at

the symmetrical wound a dozen times on the fax, the burn was infinitely more

commanding in real life. The

raised, broiled flesh was perfectly delineated . . . the symbol flawlessly

formed.

Langdon wondered if the intense chill now raking through his body was the

air-conditioning or his utter

amazement with the significance of what he was now staring at.

Seite 15

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

His heart pounded as he circled the body, reading the word upside down,

reaffirming the genius of the

symmetry. The symbol seemed even less conceivable now that he was staring at it.

"Mr. Langdon?"

Langdon did not hear. He was in another world . . . his world, his element, a

world where history, myth,

and fact collided, flooding his senses. The gears turned.

"Mr. Langdon?" Kohler's eyes probed expectantly.

Langdon did not look up. His disposition now intensified, his focus total. "How

much do you already

know?"

"Only what I had time to read on your website. The word Illuminati means 'the

enlightened ones.' It is the

name of some sort of ancient brotherhood."

Langdon nodded. "Had you heard the name before?"

"Not until I saw it branded on Mr. Vetra."

"So you ran a web search for it?"

"Yes."

"And the word returned hundreds of references, no doubt."

"Thousands," Kohler said. "Yours, however, contained references to Harvard,

Oxford, a reputable

publisher, as well as a list of related publications. As a scientist I have come

to learn that information is

only as valuable as its source. Your credentials seemed authentic."

Langdon's eyes were still riveted on the body.

Kohler said nothing more. He simply stared, apparently waiting for Langdon to

shed some light on the

scene before them.

Langdon looked up, glancing around the frozen flat. "Perhaps we should discuss

this in a warmer place?"

"This room is fine." Kohler seemed oblivious to the cold. "We'll talk here."

Langdon frowned. The Illuminati history was by no means a simple one. I'll

freeze to death trying to

explain it. He gazed again at the brand, feeling a renewed sense of awe.

Although accounts of the Illuminati emblem were legendary in modern symbology,

no academic had ever

actually seen it. Ancient documents described the symbol as an ambigram-ambi

meaning "both"-signifying

it was legible both ways. And although ambigrams were common in

symbology-swastikas, yin yang,

Jewish stars, simple crosses-the idea that a word could be crafted into an

ambigram seemed utterly

impossible. Modern symbologists had tried for years to forge the word

"Illuminati" into a perfectly

symmetrical style, but they had failed miserably. Most academics had now decided

the symbol's existence

was a myth.

"So who are the Illuminati?" Kohler demanded.

Yes, Langdon thought, who indeed? He began his tale.

"Since the beginning of history," Langdon explained, "a deep rift has existed

between science and religion.

Outspoken scientists like Copernicus-"

"Were murdered," Kohler interjected. "Murdered by the church for revealing

scientific truths. Religion has

always persecuted science."

"Yes. But in the 1500s, a group of men in Rome fought back against the church.

Some of Italy's most

enlightened men-physicists, mathematicians, astronomers-began meeting secretly

to share their concerns

about the church's inaccurate teachings. They feared that the church's monopoly

on 'truth' threatened

academic enlightenment around the world. They founded the world's first

scientific think tank, calling

themselves 'the enlightened ones.' "

"The Illuminati."

"Yes," Langdon said. "Europe's most learned minds . . . dedicated to the quest

for scientific truth."

Seite 16

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Kohler fell silent.

"Of course, the Illuminati were hunted ruthlessly by the Catholic Church. Only

through rites of extreme

secrecy did the scientists remain safe. Word spread through the academic

underground, and the Illuminati

brotherhood grew to include academics from all over Europe. The scientists met

regularly in Rome at an

ultrasecret lair they called the Church of Illumination."

Kohler coughed and shifted in his chair.

"Many of the Illuminati," Langdon continued, "wanted to combat the church's

tyranny with acts of

violence, but their most revered member persuaded them against it. He was a

pacifist, as well as one of

history's most famous scientists."

Langdon was certain Kohler would recognize the name. Even nonscientists were

familiar with the ill-fated

astronomer who had been arrested and almost executed by the church for

proclaiming that the sun, and not

the earth, was the center of the solar system. Although his data were

incontrovertible, the astronomer was

severely punished for implying that God had placed mankind somewhere other than

at the center of His

universe.

"His name was Galileo Galilei," Langdon said.

Kohler looked up. "Galileo?"

"Yes. Galileo was an Illuminatus. And he was also a devout Catholic. He tried to

soften the church's

position on science by proclaiming that science did not undermine the existence

of God, but rather

reinforced it. He wrote once that when he looked through his telescope at the

spinning planets, he could

hear God's voice in the music of the spheres. He held that science and religion

were not enemies, but rather

allies-two different languages telling the same story, a story of symmetry and

balance . . . heaven and hell,

night and day, hot and cold, God and Satan. Both science and religion rejoiced

in God's symmetry . . . the

endless contest of light and dark." Langdon paused, stamping his feet to stay

warm.

Kohler simply sat in his wheelchair and stared.

"Unfortunately," Langdon added, "the unification of science and religion was not

what the church wanted."

"Of course not," Kohler interrupted. "The union would have nullified the

church's claim as the sole vessel

through which man could understand God. So the church tried Galileo as a

heretic, found him guilty, and

put him under permanent house arrest. I am quite aware of scientific history,

Mr. Langdon. But this was all

centuries ago. What does it have to do with Leonardo Vetra?"

The million dollar question. Langdon cut to the chase. "Galileo's arrest threw

the Illuminati into upheaval.

Mistakes were made, and the church discovered the identities of four members,

whom they captured and

interrogated. But the four scientists revealed nothing . . . even under

torture."

"Torture?"

Langdon nodded. "They were branded alive. On the chest. With the symbol of a

cross."

Kohler's eyes widened, and he shot an uneasy glance at Vetra's body.

"Then the scientists were brutally murdered, their dead bodies dropped in the

streets of Rome as a warning

to others thinking of joining the Illuminati. With the church closing in, the

remaining Illuminati fled Italy."

Langdon paused to make his point. He looked directly into Kohler's dead eyes.

"The Illuminati went deep

underground, where they began mixing with other refugee groups fleeing the

Catholic purges-mystics,

alchemists, occultists, Muslims, Jews. Over the years, the Illuminati began

absorbing new members. A new

Seite 17

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Illuminati emerged. A darker Illuminati. A deeply anti-Christian Illuminati.

They grew very powerful,

employing mysterious rites, deadly secrecy, vowing someday to rise again and

take revenge on the Catholic

Church. Their power grew to the point where the church considered them the

single most dangerous anti-

Christian force on earth. The Vatican denounced the brotherhood as Shaitan."

"Shaitan?"

"It's Islamic. It means 'adversary' . . . God's adversary. The church chose

Islam for the name because it

was a language they considered dirty." Langdon hesitated. "Shaitan is the root

of an English word . .

.Satan."

An uneasiness crossed Kohler's face.

Langdon's voice was grim. "Mr. Kohler, I do not know how this marking appeared

on this man's chest . . .

or why . . . but you are looking at the long-lost symbol of the world's oldest

and most powerful satanic

cult."

10

T he alley was narrow and deserted. The Hassassin strode quickly now, his black

eyes filling with

anticipation. As he approached his destination, Janus's parting words echoed in

his mind. Phase two begins

shortly. Get some rest.

The Hassassin smirked. He had been awake all night, but sleep was the last thing

on his mind. Sleep was

for the weak. He was a warrior like his ancestors before him, and his people

never slept once a battle had

begun. This battle had most definitely begun, and he had been given the honor of

spilling first blood. Now

he had two hours to celebrate his glory before going back to work.

Sleep? There are far better ways to relax . . .

An appetite for hedonistic pleasure was something bred into him by his

ancestors. His ascendants had

indulged in hashish, but he preferred a different kind of gratification. He took

pride in his body-a welltuned,

lethal machine, which, despite his heritage, he refused to pollute with

narcotics. He had developed a

more nourishing addiction than drugs . . . a far more healthy and satisfying

reward.

Feeling a familiar anticipation swelling within him, the Hassassin moved faster

down the alley. He arrived

at the nondescript door and rang the bell. A view slit in the door opened, and

two soft brown eyes studied

him appraisingly. Then the door swung open.

"Welcome," the well-dressed woman said. She ushered him into an impeccably

furnished sitting room

where the lights were low. The air was laced with expensive perfume and musk.

"Whenever you are

ready." She handed him a book of photographs. "Ring me when you have made your

choice." Then she

disappeared.

The Hassassin smiled.

As he sat on the plush divan and positioned the photo album on his lap, he felt

a carnal hunger stir.

Although his people did not celebrate Christmas, he imagined that this is what

it must feel like to be a

Christian child, sitting before a stack of Christmas presents, about to discover

the miracles inside. He

opened the album and examined the photos. A lifetime of sexual fantasies stared

back at him.

Marisa. An Italian goddess. Fiery. A young Sophia Loren.

Sachiko. A Japanese geisha. Lithe. No doubt skilled.

Kanara. A stunning black vision. Muscular. Exotic.

He examined the entire album twice and made his choice. He pressed a button on

the table beside him. A

minute later the woman who had greeted him reappeared. He indicated his

selection. She smiled. "Follow

Seite 18

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

me."

After handling the financial arrangements, the woman made a hushed phone call.

She waited a few minutes

and then led him up a winding marble staircase to a luxurious hallway. "It's the

gold door on the end," she

said. "You have expensive taste."

I should, he thought. I am a connoisseur.

The Hassassin padded the length of the hallway like a panther anticipating a

long overdue meal. When he

reached the doorway he smiled to himself. It was already ajar . . . welcoming

him in. He pushed, and the

door swung noiselessly open.

When he saw his selection, he knew he had chosen well. She was exactly as he had

requested . . . nude,

lying on her back, her arms tied to the bedposts with thick velvet cords.

He crossed the room and ran a dark finger across her ivory abdomen. I killed

last night, he thought. You are

my reward.

11

S atanic?" Kohler wiped his mouth and shifted uncomfortably. "This is the symbol

of a satanic cult?"

Langdon paced the frozen room to keep warm. "The Illuminati were satanic. But

not in the modern sense."

Langdon quickly explained how most people pictured satanic cults as

devil-worshiping fiends, and yet

Satanists historically were educated men who stood as adversaries to the church.

Shaitan. The rumors of

satanic black-magic animal sacrifices and the pentagram ritual were nothing but

lies spread by the church

as a smear campaign against their adversaries. Over time, opponents of the

church, wanting to emulate the

Illuminati, began believing the lies and acting them out. Thus, modern Satanism

was born.

Kohler grunted abruptly. "This is all ancient history. I want to know how this

symbol got here."

Langdon took a deep breath. "The symbol itself was created by an anonymous

sixteenth-century Illuminati

artist as a tribute to Galileo's love of symmetry-a kind of sacred Illuminati

logo. The brotherhood kept the

design secret, allegedly planning to reveal it only when they had amassed enough

power to resurface and

carry out their final goal."

Kohler looked unsettled. "So this symbol means the Illuminati brotherhood is

resurfacing?"

Langdon frowned. "That would be impossible. There is one chapter of Illuminati

history that I have not yet

explained."

Kohler's voice intensified. "Enlighten me."

Langdon rubbed his palms together, mentally sorting through the hundreds of

documents he'd read or

written on the Illuminati. "The Illuminati were survivors," he explained. "When

they fled Rome, they

traveled across Europe looking for a safe place to regroup. They were taken in

by another secret society . . .

a brotherhood of wealthy Bavarian stone craftsmen called the Freemasons."

Kohler looked startled. "The Masons?"

Langdon nodded, not at all surprised that Kohler had heard of the group. The

brotherhood of the Masons

currently had over five million members worldwide, half of them residing in the

United States, and over

one million of them in Europe.

"Certainly the Masons are not satanic," Kohler declared, sounding suddenly

skeptical.

"Absolutely not. The Masons fell victim of their own benevolence. After

harboring the fleeing scientists in

the 1700s, the Masons unknowingly became a front for the Illuminati. The

Illuminati grew within their

ranks, gradually taking over positions of power within the lodges. They quietly

reestablished their scientific

Seite 19

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

brotherhood deep within the Masons-a kind of secret society within a secret

society. Then the Illuminati

used the worldwide connection of Masonic lodges to spread their influence."

Langdon drew a cold breath before racing on. "Obliteration of Catholicism was

the Illuminati's central

covenant. The brotherhood held that the superstitious dogma spewed forth by the

church was mankind's

greatest enemy. They feared that if religion continued to promote pious myth as

absolute fact, scientific

progress would halt, and mankind would be doomed to an ignorant future of

senseless holy wars."

"Much like we see today."

Langdon frowned. Kohler was right. Holy wars were still making headlines. My God

is better than your

God. It seemed there was always close correlation between true believers and

high body counts.

"Go on," Kohler said.

Langdon gathered his thoughts and continued. "The Illuminati grew more powerful

in Europe and set their

sights on America, a fledgling government many of whose leaders were

Masons-George Washington, Ben

Franklin-honest, God-fearing men who were unaware of the Illuminati stronghold

on the Masons. The

Illuminati took advantage of the infiltration and helped found banks,

universities, and industry to finance

their ultimate quest." Langdon paused. "The creation of a single unified world

state-a kind of secular New

World Order."

Kohler did not move.

"A New World Order," Langdon repeated, "based on scientific enlightenment. They

called it their

Luciferian Doctrine. The church claimed Lucifer was a reference to the devil,

but the brotherhood insisted

Lucifer was intended in its literal Latin meaning-bringer of light. Or

Illuminator."

Kohler sighed, and his voice grew suddenly solemn. "Mr. Langdon, please sit

down."

Langdon sat tentatively on a frost-covered chair.

Kohler moved his wheelchair closer. "I am not sure I understand everything you

have just told me, but I do

understand this. Leonardo Vetra was one of CERN's greatest assets. He was also a

friend. I need you to

help me locate the Illuminati."

Langdon didn't know how to respond. "Locate the Illuminati?" He's kidding,

right? "I'm afraid, sir, that

will be utterly impossible."

Kohler's brow creased. "What do you mean? You won't-"

"Mr. Kohler." Langdon leaned toward his host, uncertain how to make him

understand what he was about

to say. "I did not finish my story. Despite appearances, it is extremely

unlikely that this brand was put here

by the Illuminati. There has been no evidence of their existence for over half a

century, and most scholars

agree the Illuminati have been defunct for many years."

The words hit silence. Kohler stared through the fog with a look somewhere

between stupefaction and

anger. "How the hell can you tell me this group is extinct when their name is

seared into this man!"

Langdon had been asking himself that question all morning. The appearance of the

Illuminati ambigram

was astonishing. Symbologists worldwide would be dazzled. And yet, the academic

in Langdon understood

that the brand's reemergence proved absolutely nothing about the Illuminati.

"Symbols," Langdon said, "in no way confirm the presence of their original

creators."

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"It means that when organized philosophies like the Illuminati go out of

existence, their symbols remain . .

. available for adoption by other groups. It's called transference. It's very

Seite 20

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

common in symbology. The

Nazis took the swastika from the Hindus, the Christians adopted the cruciform

from the Egyptians, the-"

"This morning," Kohler challenged, "when I typed the word 'Illuminati' into the

computer, it returned

thousands of current references. Apparently a lot of people think this group is

still active."

"Conspiracy buffs," Langdon replied. He had always been annoyed by the plethora

of conspiracy theories

that circulated in modern pop culture. The media craved apocalyptic headlines,

and self-proclaimed "cult

specialists" were still cashing in on millennium hype with fabricated stories

that the Illuminati were alive

and well and organizing their New World Order. Recently the New York Times had

reported the eerie

Masonic ties of countless famous men-Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the Duke of Kent,

Peter Sellers, Irving

Berlin, Prince Philip, Louis Armstrong, as well as a pantheon of well-known

modern-day industrialists and

banking magnates.

Kohler pointed angrily at Vetra's body. "Considering the evidence, I would say

perhaps the conspiracy

buffs are correct."

"I realize how it appears," Langdon said as diplomatically as he could. "And yet

a far more plausible

explanation is that some other organization has taken control of the Illuminati

brand and is using it for their

own purposes."

"What purposes? What does this murder prove?"

Good question, Langdon thought. He also was having trouble imagining where

anyone could have turned

up the Illuminati brand after 400 years. "All I can tell you is that even if the

Illuminati were still active

today, which I am virtually positive they are not, they would never be involved

in Leonardo Vetra's death."

"No?"

"No. The Illuminati may have believed in the abolition of Christianity, but they

wielded their power

through political and financial means, not through terrorists acts. Furthermore,

the Illuminati had a strict

code of morality regarding who they saw as enemies. They held men of science in

the highest regard. There

is no way they would have murdered a fellow scientist like Leonardo Vetra."

Kohler's eyes turned to ice. "Perhaps I failed to mention that Leonardo Vetra

was anything but an ordinary

scientist."

Langdon exhaled patiently. "Mr. Kohler, I'm sure Leonardo Vetra was brilliant in

many ways, but the fact

remains-"

Without warning, Kohler spun in his wheelchair and accelerated out of the living

room, leaving a wake of

swirling mist as he disappeared down a hallway.

For the love of God, Langdon groaned. He followed. Kohler was waiting for him in

a small alcove at the

end of the hallway.

"This is Leonardo's study," Kohler said, motioning to the sliding door. "Perhaps

when you see it you'll

understand things differently." With an awkward grunt, Kohler heaved, and the

door slid open.

Langdon peered into the study and immediately felt his skin crawl. Holy mother

of Jesus, he said to

himself.

12

I n another country, a young guard sat patiently before an expansive bank of

video monitors. He watched

as images flashed before him-live feeds from hundreds of wireless video cameras

that surveyed the

sprawling complex. The images went by in an endless procession.

An ornate hallway.

Seite 21

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

A private office.

An industrial-size kitchen.

As the pictures went by, the guard fought off a daydream. He was nearing the end

of his shift, and yet he

was still vigilant. Service was an honor. Someday he would be granted his

ultimate reward.

As his thoughts drifted, an image before him registered alarm. Suddenly, with a

reflexive jerk that startled

even himself, his hand shot out and hit a button on the control panel. The

picture before him froze.

His nerves tingling, he leaned toward the screen for a closer look. The reading

on the monitor told him the

image was being transmitted from camera #86-a camera that was supposed to be

overlooking a hallway.

But the image before him was most definitely not a hallway.

13

L angdon stared in bewilderment at the study before him. "What is this place?"

Despite the welcome

blast of warm air on his face, he stepped through the door with trepidation.

Kohler said nothing as he followed Langdon inside.

Langdon scanned the room, not having the slightest idea what to make of it. It

contained the most peculiar

mix of artifacts he had ever seen. On the far wall, dominating the decor, was an

enormous wooden crucifix,

which Langdon placed as fourteenth-century Spanish. Above the cruciform,

suspended from the ceiling,

was a metallic mobile of the orbiting planets. To the left was an oil painting

of the Virgin Mary, and beside

that was a laminated periodic table of elements. On the side wall, two

additional brass cruciforms flanked a

poster of Albert Einstein, his famous quote reading, GOD DOES NOT PLAY DICE WITH

THE

UNIVERSE.

Langdon moved into the room, looking around in astonishment. A leather-bound

Bible sat on Vetra's desk

beside a plastic Bohr model of an atom and a miniature replica of Michelangelo's

Moses.

Talk about eclectic, Langdon thought. The warmth felt good, but something about

the decor sent a new set

of chills through his body. He felt like he was witnessing the clash of two

philosophical titans . . . an

unsettling blur of opposing forces. He scanned the titles on the bookshelf:

The God Particle

The Tao of Physics

God: The Evidence

One of the bookends was etched with a quote:

TRUE SCIENCE DISCOVERS GOD

WAITING BEHIND EVERY DOOR.

-POPE PIUS XII

"Leonardo was a Catholic priest," Kohler said.

Langdon turned. "A priest? I thought you said he was a physicist."

"He was both. Men of science and religion are not unprecedented in history.

Leonardo was one of them. He

considered physics 'God's natural law.' He claimed God's handwriting was visible

in the natural order all

around us. Through science he hoped to prove God's existence to the doubting

masses. He considered

himself a theo-physicist."

Theo-physicist? Langdon thought it sounded impossibly oxymoronic.

"The field of particle physics," Kohler said, "has made some shocking

discoveries lately-discoveries quite

spiritual in implication. Leonardo was responsible for many of them."

Langdon studied CERN's director, still trying to process the bizarre

surroundings. "Spirituality and

physics?" Langdon had spent his career studying religious history, and if there

Seite 22

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

was one recurring theme, it

was that science and religion had been oil and water since day one . . .

archenemies . . . unmixable.

"Vetra was on the cutting edge of particle physics," Kohler said. "He was

starting to fuse science and

religion . . . showing that they complement each other in most unanticipated

ways. He called the field New

Physics." Kohler pulled a book from the shelf and handed it to Langdon.

Langdon studied the cover. God, Miracles, and the New Physics-by Leonardo Vetra.

"The field is small," Kohler said, "but it's bringing fresh answers to some old

questions-questions about the

origin of the universe and the forces that bind us all. Leonardo believed his

research had the potential to

convert millions to a more spiritual life. Last year he categorically proved the

existence of an energy force

that unites us all. He actually demonstrated that we are all physically

connected . . . that the molecules in

your body are intertwined with the molecules in mine . . . that there is a

single force moving within all of

us."

Langdon felt disconcerted. And the power of God shall unite us all. "Mr. Vetra

actually found a way to

demonstrate that particles are connected?"

"Conclusive evidence. A recent Scientific American article hailed New Physics as

a surer path to God than

religion itself."

The comment hit home. Langdon suddenly found himself thinking of the

antireligious Illuminati.

Reluctantly, he forced himself to permit a momentary intellectual foray into the

impossible. If the

Illuminati were indeed still active, would they have killed Leonardo to stop him

from bringing his religious

message to the masses? Langdon shook off the thought. Absurd! The Illuminati are

ancient history! All

academics know that!

"Vetra had plenty of enemies in the scientific world," Kohler went on. "Many

scientific purists despised

him. Even here at CERN. They felt that using analytical physics to support

religious principles was a

treason against science."

"But aren't scientists today a bit less defensive about the church?"

Kohler grunted in disgust. "Why should we be? The church may not be burning

scientists at the stake

anymore, but if you think they've released their reign over science, ask

yourself why half the schools in

your country are not allowed to teach evolution. Ask yourself why the U.S.

Christian Coalition is the most

influential lobby against scientific progress in the world. The battle between

science and religion is still

raging, Mr. Langdon. It has moved from the battlefields to the boardrooms, but

it is still raging."

Langdon realized Kohler was right. Just last week the Harvard School of Divinity

had marched on the

Biology Building, protesting the genetic engineering taking place in the

graduate program. The chairman of

the Bio Department, famed ornithologist Richard Aaronian, defended his

curriculum by hanging a huge

banner from his office window. The banner depicted the Christian "fish" modified

with four little feet-a

tribute, Aaronian claimed, to the African lungfishes ' evolution onto dry land.

Beneath the fish, instead of

the word "Jesus," was the proclamation "DARWIN!"

A sharp beeping sound cut the air, and Langdon looked up. Kohler reached down

into the array of

electronics on his wheelchair. He slipped a beeper out of its holder and read

the incoming message.

"Good. That is Leonardo's daughter. Ms. Vetra is arriving at the helipad right

now. We will meet her there.

Seite 23

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

I think it best she not come up here and see her father this way."

Langdon agreed. It would be a shock no child deserved.

"I will ask Ms. Vetra to explain the project she and her father have been

working on . . . perhaps shedding

light on why he was murdered."

"You think Vetra's work is why he was killed?"

"Quite possibly. Leonardo told me he was working on something groundbreaking.

That is all he said. He

had become very secretive about the project. He had a private lab and demanded

seclusion, which I gladly

afforded him on account of his brilliance. His work had been consuming huge

amounts of electric power

lately, but I refrained from questioning him." Kohler rotated toward the study

door. "There is, however, one

more thing you need to know before we leave this flat."

Langdon was not sure he wanted to hear it.

"An item was stolen from Vetra by his murderer."

"An item?"

"Follow me."

The director propelled his wheelchair back into the fog-filled living room.

Langdon followed, not knowing

what to expect. Kohler maneuvered to within inches of Vetra's body and stopped.

He ushered Langdon to

join him. Reluctantly, Langdon came close, bile rising in his throat at the

smell of the victim's frozen urine.

"Look at his face," Kohler said.

Look at his face? Langdon frowned. I thought you said something was stolen.

Hesitantly, Langdon knelt down. He tried to see Vetra's face, but the head was

twisted 180 degrees

backward, his face pressed into the carpet.

Struggling against his handicap Kohler reached down and carefully twisted

Vetra's frozen head. Cracking

loudly, the corpse's face rotated into view, contorted in agony. Kohler held it

there a moment.

"Sweet Jesus!" Langdon cried, stumbling back in horror. Vetra's face was covered

in blood. A single hazel

eye stared lifelessly back at him. The other socket was tattered and empty.

"They stole his eye? "

14

L angdon stepped out of Building C into the open air, grateful to be outside

Vetra's flat. The sun helped

dissolve the image of the empty eye socket emblazoned into his mind.

"This way, please," Kohler said, veering up a steep path. The electric

wheelchair seemed to accelerate

effortlessly. "Ms. Vetra will be arriving any moment."

Langdon hurried to keep up.

"So," Kohler asked. "Do you still doubt the Illuminati's involvement?"

Langdon had no idea what to think anymore. Vetra's religious affiliations were

definitely troubling, and yet

Langdon could not bring himself to abandon every shred of academic evidence he

had ever researched.

Besides, there was the eye . . .

"I still maintain," Langdon said, more forcefully than he intended. "that the

Illuminati are not responsible

for this murder. The missing eye is proof."

"What?"

"Random mutilation," Langdon explained, "is very . . . un-Illuminati. Cult

specialists see desultory

defacement from inexperienced fringe sects-zealots who commit random acts of

terrorism-but the

Illuminati have always been more deliberate."

"Deliberate? Surgically removing someone's eyeball is not deliberate?"

"It sends no clear message. It serves no higher purpose."

Kohler's wheelchair stopped short at the top of the hill. He turned. "Mr.

Langdon, believe me, that missing

eye does indeed serve a higher purpose . . . a much higher purpose."

As the two men crossed the grassy rise, the beating of helicopter blades became

audible to the west. A

Seite 24

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

chopper appeared, arching across the open valley toward them. It banked sharply,

then slowed to a hover

over a helipad painted on the grass.

Langdon watched, detached, his mind churning circles like the blades, wondering

if a full night's sleep

would make his current disorientation any clearer. Somehow, he doubted it.

As the skids touched down, a pilot jumped out and started unloading gear. There

was a lot of it-duffels,

vinyl wet bags, scuba tanks, and crates of what appeared to be high-tech diving

equipment.

Langdon was confused. "Is that Ms. Vetra's gear?" he yelled to Kohler over the

roar of the engines.

Kohler nodded and yelled back, "She was doing biological research in the

Balearic Sea."

"I thought you said she was a physicist! "

"She is. She's a Bio Entanglement Physicist. She studies the interconnectivity

of life systems. Her work ties

closely with her father's work in particle physics. Recently she disproved one

of Einstein's fundamental

theories by using atomically synchronized cameras to observe a school of tuna

fish."

Langdon searched his host's face for any glint of humor. Einstein and tuna fish?

He was starting to wonder

if the X-33 space plane had mistakenly dropped him off on the wrong planet.

A moment later, Vittoria Vetra emerged from the fuselage. Robert Langdon

realized today was going to be

a day of endless surprises. Descending from the chopper in her khaki shorts and

white sleeveless top,

Vittoria Vetra looked nothing like the bookish physicist he had expected. Lithe

and graceful, she was tall

with chestnut skin and long black hair that swirled in the backwind of the

rotors. Her face was

unmistakably Italian-not overly beautiful, but possessing full, earthy features

that even at twenty yards

seemed to exude a raw sensuality. As the air currents buffeted her body, her

clothes clung, accentuating her

slender torso and small breasts.

"Ms. Vetra is a woman of tremendous personal strength," Kohler said, seeming to

sense Langdon's

captivation. "She spends months at a time working in dangerous ecological

systems. She is a strict

vegetarian and CERN's resident guru of Hatha yoga."

Hatha yoga? Langdon mused. The ancient Buddhist art of meditative stretching

seemed an odd proficiency

for the physicist daughter of a Catholic priest.

Langdon watched Vittoria approach. She had obviously been crying, her deep sable

eyes filled with

emotions Langdon could not place. Still, she moved toward them with fire and

command. Her limbs were

strong and toned, radiating the healthy luminescence of Mediterranean flesh that

had enjoyed long hours in

the sun.

"Vittoria," Kohler said as she approached. "My deepest condolences. It's a

terrible loss for science . . . for

all of us here at CERN."

Vittoria nodded gratefully. When she spoke, her voice was smooth-a throaty,

accented English. "Do you

know who is responsible yet?"

"We're still working on it."

She turned to Langdon, holding out a slender hand. "My name is Vittoria Vetra.

You're from Interpol, I

assume?"

Langdon took her hand, momentarily spellbound by the depth of her watery gaze.

"Robert Langdon." He

was unsure what else to say.

"Mr. Langdon is not with the authorities," Kohler explained. "He is a specialist

from the U.S. He's here to

help us locate who is responsible for this situation."

Vittoria looked uncertain. "And the police?"

Seite 25

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Kohler exhaled but said nothing.

"Where is his body?" she demanded.

"Being attended to."

The white lie surprised Langdon.

"I want to see him," Vittoria said.

"Vittoria," Kohler urged, "your father was brutally murdered. You would be

better to remember him as he

was."

Vittoria began to speak but was interrupted.

"Hey, Vittoria!" voices called from the distance. "Welcome home!"

She turned. A group of scientists passing near the helipad waved happily.

"Disprove any more of Einstein's theories?" one shouted.

Another added, "Your dad must be proud!"

Vittoria gave the men an awkward wave as they passed. Then she turned to Kohler,

her face now clouded

with confusion. "Nobody knows yet?"

"I decided discretion was paramount."

"You haven't told the staff my father was murdered? " Her mystified tone was now

laced with anger.

Kohler's tone hardened instantly. "Perhaps you forget, Ms. Vetra, as soon as I

report your father's murder,

there will be an investigation of CERN. Including a thorough examination of his

lab. I have always tried to

respect your father's privacy. Your father has told me only two things about

your current project. One, that

it has the potential to bring CERN millions of francs in licensing contracts in

the next decade. And two, that

it is not ready for public disclosure because it is still hazardous technology.

Considering these two facts, I

would prefer strangers not poke around inside his lab and either steal his work

or kill themselves in the

process and hold CERN liable. Do I make myself clear?"

Vittoria stared, saying nothing. Langdon sensed in her a reluctant respect and

acceptance of Kohler's logic.

"Before we report anything to the authorities," Kohler said, "I need to know

what you two were working

on. I need you to take us to your lab."

"The lab is irrelevant," Vittoria said. "Nobody knew what my father and I were

doing. The experiment

could not possibly have anything to do with my father's murder."

Kohler exhaled a raspy, ailing breath. "Evidence suggests otherwise."

"Evidence? What evidence?"

Langdon was wondering the same thing.

Kohler was dabbing his mouth again. "You'll just have to trust me."

It was clear, from Vittoria's smoldering gaze, that she did not.

15

L angdon strode silently behind Vittoria and Kohler as they moved back into the

main atrium where

Langdon's bizarre visit had begun. Vittoria's legs drove in fluid

efficiency-like an Olympic diver-a

potency, Langdon figured, no doubt born from the flexibility and control of

yoga. He could hear her

breathing slowly and deliberately, as if somehow trying to filter her grief.

Langdon wanted to say something to her, offer his sympathy. He too had once felt

the abrupt hollowness of

unexpectedly losing a parent. He remembered the funeral mostly, rainy and gray.

Two days after his twelfth

birthday. The house was filled with gray-suited men from the office, men who

squeezed his hand too hard

when they shook it. They were all mumbling words like cardiac and stress. His

mother joked through teary

eyes that she'd always been able to follow the stock market simply by holding

her husband's hand . . . his

pulse her own private ticker tape.

Once, when his father was alive, Langdon had heard his mom begging his father to

"stop and smell the

roses." That year, Langdon bought his father a tiny blown-glass rose for

Christmas. It was the most

beautiful thing Langdon had ever seen . . . the way the sun caught it, throwing

Seite 26

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

a rainbow of colors on the

wall. "It's lovely," his father had said when he opened it, kissing Robert on

the forehead. "Let's find a safe

spot for it." Then his father had carefully placed the rose on a high dusty

shelf in the darkest corner of the

living room. A few days later, Langdon got a stool, retrieved the rose, and took

it back to the store. His

father never noticed it was gone.

The ping of an elevator pulled Langdon back to the present. Vittoria and Kohler

were in front of him,

boarding the lift. Langdon hesitated outside the open doors.

"Is something wrong?" Kohler asked, sounding more impatient than concerned.

"Not at all," Langdon said, forcing himself toward the cramped carriage. He only

used elevators when

absolutely necessary. He preferred the more open spaces of stairwells.

"Dr. Vetra's lab is subterranean," Kohler said.

Wonderful, Langdon thought as he stepped across the cleft, feeling an icy wind

churn up from the depths of

the shaft. The doors closed, and the car began to descend.

"Six stories," Kohler said blankly, like an analytical engine.

Langdon pictured the darkness of the empty shaft below them. He tried to block

it out by staring at the

numbered display of changing floors. Oddly, the elevator showed only two stops.

GROUND LEVEL and

LHC.

"What's LHC stand for?" Langdon asked, trying not to sound nervous.

"Large Hadron Collider," Kohler said. "A particle accelerator."

Particle accelerator? Langdon was vaguely familiar with the term. He had first

heard it over dinner with

some colleagues at Dunster House in Cambridge. A physicist friend of theirs, Bob

Brownell, had arrived

for dinner one night in a rage.

"The bastards canceled it!" Brownell cursed.

"Canceled what?" they all asked.

"The SSC!"

"The what?"

"The Superconducting Super Collider!"

Someone shrugged. "I didn't know Harvard was building one."

"Not Harvard!" he exclaimed. "The U.S.! It was going to be the world's most

powerful particle accelerator!

One of the most important scientific projects of the century! Two billion

dollars into it and the Senate sacks

the project! Damn Bible-Belt lobbyists!"

When Brownell finally calmed down, he explained that a particle accelerator was

a large, circular tube

through which subatomic particles were accelerated. Magnets in the tube turned

on and off in rapid

succession to "push" particles around and around until they reached tremendous

velocities. Fully

accelerated particles circled the tube at over 180,000 miles per second.

"But that's almost the speed of light," one of the professors exclaimed.

"Damn right," Brownell said. He went on to say that by accelerating two

particles in opposite directions

around the tube and then colliding them, scientists could shatter the particles

into their constituent parts and

get a glimpse of nature's most fundamental components. "Particle accelerators,"

Brownell declared, "are

critical to the future of science. Colliding particles is the key to

understanding the building blocks of the

universe."

Harvard's Poet in Residence, a quiet man named Charles Pratt, did not look

impressed. "It sounds to me,"

he said, "like a rather Neanderthal approach to science . . . akin to smashing

clocks together to discern their

internal workings."

Brownell dropped his fork and stormed out of the room.

So CERN has a particle accelerator? Langdon thought, as the elevator dropped. A

circular tube for

Seite 27

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

smashing particles. He wondered why they had buried it underground.

When the elevator thumped to a stop, Langdon was relieved to feel terra firma

beneath his feet. But when

the doors slid open, his relief evaporated. Robert Langdon found himself

standing once again in a totally

alien world.

The passageway stretched out indefinitely in both directions, left and right. It

was a smooth cement tunnel,

wide enough to allow passage of an eighteen wheeler. Brightly lit where they

stood, the corridor turned

pitch black farther down. A damp wind rustled out of the darkness-an unsettling

reminder that they were

now deep in the earth. Langdon could almost sense the weight of the dirt and

stone now hanging above his

head. For an instant he was nine years old . . . the darkness forcing him back .

. . back to the five hours of

crushing blackness that haunted him still. Clenching his fists, he fought it

off.

Vittoria remained hushed as she exited the elevator and strode off without

hesitation into the darkness

without them. Overhead the flourescents flickered on to light her path. The

effect was unsettling, Langdon

thought, as if the tunnel were alive . . . anticipating her every move. Langdon

and Kohler followed, trailing

a distance behind. The lights extinguished automatically behind them.

"This particle accelerator," Langdon said quietly. "It's down this tunnel

someplace?"

"That's it there." Kohler motioned to his left where a polished, chrome tube ran

along the tunnel's inner

wall.

Langdon eyed the tube, confused. "That's the accelerator?" The device looked

nothing like he had

imagined. It was perfectly straight, about three feet in diameter, and extended

horizontally the visible

length of the tunnel before disappearing into the darkness. Looks more like a

high-tech sewer, Langdon

thought. "I thought particle accelerators were circular."

"This accelerator is a circle," Kohler said. "It appears straight, but that is

an optical illusion. The

circumference of this tunnel is so large that the curve is imperceptible-like

that of the earth."

Langdon was flabbergasted. This is a circle? "But . . . it must be enormous!"

"The LHC is the largest machine in the world."

Langdon did a double take. He remembered the CERN driver saying something about

a huge machine

buried in the earth. But-

"It is over eight kilometers in diameter . . . and twenty-seven kilometers

long."

Langdon's head whipped around. "Twenty-seven kilometers?" He stared at the

director and then turned and

looked into the darkened tunnel before him. "This tunnel is twenty-seven

kilometers long? That's . . . that's

over sixteen miles!"

Kohler nodded. "Bored in a perfect circle. It extends all the way into France

before curving back here to

this spot. Fully accelerated particles will circle the tube more than ten

thousand times in a single second

before they collide."

Langdon's legs felt rubbery as he stared down the gaping tunnel. "You're telling

me that CERN dug out

millions of tons of earth just to smash tiny particles?"

Kohler shrugged. "Sometimes to find truth, one must move mountains."

16

H undreds of miles from CERN, a voice crackled through a walkie-talkie. "Okay,

I'm in the hallway."

The technician monitoring the video screens pressed the button on his

transmitter. "You're looking for

camera #86. It's supposed to be at the far end."

There was a long silence on the radio. The waiting technician broke a light

Seite 28

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

sweat. Finally his radio clicked.

"The camera isn't here," the voice said. "I can see where it was mounted,

though. Somebody must have

removed it."

The technician exhaled heavily. "Thanks. Hold on a second, will you?"

Sighing, he redirected his attention to the bank of video screens in front of

him. Huge portions of the

complex were open to the public, and wireless cameras had gone missing before,

usually stolen by visiting

pranksters looking for souvenirs. But as soon as a camera left the facility and

was out of range, the signal

was lost, and the screen went blank. Perplexed, the technician gazed up at the

monitor. A crystal clear

image was still coming from camera #86.

If the camera was stolen, he wondered, why are we still getting a signal? He

knew, of course, there was

only one explanation. The camera was still inside the complex, and someone had

simply moved it. But

who? And why?

He studied the monitor a long moment. Finally he picked up his walkie-talkie.

"Are there any closets in that

stairwell? Any cupboards or dark alcoves?"

The voice replying sounded confused. "No. Why?"

The technician frowned. "Never mind. Thanks for your help." He turned off his

walkie-talkie and pursed

his lips.

Considering the small size of the video camera and the fact that it was

wireless, the technician knew that

camera #86 could be transmitting from just about anywhere within the heavily

guarded compound-a

densely packed collection of thirty-two separate buildings covering a half-mile

radius. The only clue was

that the camera seemed to have been placed somewhere dark. Of course, that

wasn't much help. The

complex contained endless dark locations-maintenance closets, heating ducts,

gardening sheds, bedroom

wardrobes, even a labyrinth of underground tunnels. Camera #86 could take weeks

to locate.

But that's the least of my problems, he thought.

Despite the dilemma posed by the camera's relocation, there was another far more

unsettling matter at

hand. The technician gazed up at the image the lost camera was transmitting. It

was a stationary object. A

modern-looking device like nothing the technician had ever seen. He studied the

blinking electronic display

at its base.

Although the guard had undergone rigorous training preparing him for tense

situations, he still sensed his

pulse rising. He told himself not to panic. There had to be an explanation. The

object appeared too small to

be of significant danger. Then again, its presence inside the complex was

troubling. Very troubling, indeed.

Today of all days, he thought.

Security was always a top priority for his employer, but today, more than any

other day in the past twelve

years, security was of the utmost importance. The technician stared at the

object for a long time and sensed

the rumblings of a distant gathering storm.

Then, sweating, he dialed his superior.

17

N ot many children could say they remembered the day they met their father, but

Vittoria Vetra could.

She was eight years old, living where she always had, Orfanotrofio di Siena, a

Catholic orphanage near

Florence, deserted by parents she never knew. It was raining that day. The nuns

had called for her twice to

come to dinner, but as always she pretended not to hear. She lay outside in the

courtyard, staring up at the

raindrops . . . feeling them hit her body . . . trying to guess where one would

Seite 29

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

land next. The nuns called

again, threatening that pneumonia might make an insufferably headstrong child a

lot less curious about

nature.

I can't hear you, Vittoria thought.

She was soaked to the bone when the young priest came out to get her. She didn't

know him. He was new

there. Vittoria waited for him to grab her and drag her back inside. But he

didn't. Instead, to her wonder, he

lay down beside her, soaking his robes in a puddle.

"They say you ask a lot of questions," the young man said.

Vittoria scowled. "Are questions bad?"

He laughed. "Guess they were right."

"What are you doing out here?"

"Same thing you're doing . . . wondering why raindrops fall."

"I'm not wondering why they fall! I already know!"

The priest gave her an astonished look. "You do?"

"Sister Francisca says raindrops are angels' tears coming down to wash away our

sins."

"Wow!" he said, sounding amazed. "So that explains it."

"No it doesn't!" the girl fired back. "Raindrops fall because everything falls!

Everything falls! Not just

rain!"

The priest scratched his head, looking perplexed. "You know, young lady, you're

right. Everything does

fall. It must be gravity."

"It must be what?"

He gave her an astonished look. "You haven't heard of gravity?"

"No."

The priest shrugged sadly. "Too bad. Gravity answers a lot of questions."

Vittoria sat up. "What's gravity?" she demanded. "Tell me!"

The priest gave her a wink. "What do you say I tell you over dinner."

The young priest was Leonardo Vetra. Although he had been an award-winning

physics student while in

university, he'd heard another call and gone into the seminary. Leonardo and

Vittoria became unlikely best

friends in the lonely world of nuns and regulations. Vittoria made Leonardo

laugh, and he took her under

his wing, teaching her that beautiful things like rainbows and the rivers had

many explanations. He told her

about light, planets, stars, and all of nature through the eyes of both God and

science. Vittoria's innate

intellect and curiosity made her a captivating student. Leonardo protected her

like a daughter.

Vittoria was happy too. She had never known the joy of having a father. When

every other adult answered

her questions with a slap on the wrist, Leonardo spent hours showing her books.

He even asked what her

ideas were. Vittoria prayed Leonardo would stay with her forever. Then one day,

her worst nightmare came

true. Father Leonardo told her he was leaving the orphanage.

"I'm moving to Switzerland," Leonardo said. "I have a grant to study physics at

the University of Geneva."

"Physics?" Vittoria cried. "I thought you loved God!"

"I do, very much. Which is why I want to study his divine rules. The laws of

physics are the canvas God

laid down on which to paint his masterpiece."

Vittoria was devastated. But Father Leonardo had some other news. He told

Vittoria he had spoken to his

superiors, and they said it was okay if Father Leonardo adopted her.

"Would you like me to adopt you?" Leonardo asked.

"What's adopt mean?" Vittoria said.

Father Leonardo told her.

Vittoria hugged him for five minutes, crying tears of joy. "Oh yes! Yes!"

Leonardo told her he had to leave for a while and get their new home settled in

Switzerland, but he

promised to send for her in six months. It was the longest wait of Vittoria's

life, but Leonardo kept his

word. Five days before her ninth birthday, Vittoria moved to Geneva. She

Seite 30

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

attended Geneva International

School during the day and learned from her father at night.

Three years later Leonardo Vetra was hired by CERN. Vittoria and Leonardo

relocated to a wonderland the

likes of which the young Vittoria had never imagined.

Vittoria Vetra's body felt numb as she strode down the LHC tunnel. She saw her

muted reflection in the

LHC and sensed her father's absence. Normally she existed in a state of deep

calm, in harmony with the

world around her. But now, very suddenly, nothing made sense. The last three

hours had been a blur.

It had been 10 A.M. in the Balearic Islands when Kohler's call came through.

Your father has been

murdered. Come home immediately. Despite the sweltering heat on the deck of the

dive boat, the words had

chilled her to the bone, Kohler's emotionless tone hurting as much as the news.

Now she had returned home. But home to what? CERN, her world since she was

twelve, seemed suddenly

foreign. Her father, the man who had made it magical, was gone.

Deep breaths, she told herself, but she couldn't calm her mind. The questions

circled faster and faster. Who

killed her father? And why? Who was this American "specialist"? Why was Kohler

insisting on seeing the

lab?

Kohler had said there was evidence that her father's murder was related to the

current project. What

evidence? Nobody knew what we were working on! And even if someone found out,

why would they kill

him?

As she moved down the LHC tunnel toward her father's lab, Vittoria realized she

was about to unveil her

father's greatest achievement without him there. She had pictured this moment

much differently. She had

imagined her father calling CERN's top scientists to his lab, showing them his

discovery, watching their

awestruck faces. Then he would beam with fatherly pride as he explained to them

how it had been one of

Vittoria's ideas that had helped him make the project a reality . . . that his

daughter had been integral in his

breakthrough. Vittoria felt a lump in her throat. My father and I were supposed

to share this moment

together. But here she was alone. No colleagues. No happy faces. Just an

American stranger and

Maximilian Kohler.

Maximilian Kohler. Der König.

Even as a child, Vittoria had disliked the man. Although she eventually came to

respect his potent intellect,

his icy demeanor always seemed inhuman, the exact antithesis of her father's

warmth. Kohler pursued

science for its immaculate logic . . . her father for its spiritual wonder. And

yet oddly there had always

seemed to be an unspoken respect between the two men. Genius, someone had once

explained to her,

accepts genius unconditionally.

Genius, she thought. My father . . . Dad. Dead.

The entry to Leonardo Vetra's lab was a long sterile hallway paved entirely in

white tile. Langdon felt like

he was entering some kind of underground insane asylum. Lining the corridor were

dozens of framed,

black-and-white images. Although Langdon had made a career of studying images,

these were entirely

alien to him. They looked like chaotic negatives of random streaks and spirals.

Modern art? he mused.

Jackson Pollock on amphetamines?

"Scatter plots," Vittoria said, apparently noting Langdon's interest. "Computer

representations of particle

collisions. That's the Z-particle," she said, pointing to a faint track that was

almost invisible in the

Seite 31

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

confusion. "My father discovered it five years ago. Pure energy-no mass at all.

It may well be the smallest

building block in nature. Matter is nothing but trapped energy."

Matter is energy? Langdon cocked his head. Sounds pretty Zen. He gazed at the

tiny streak in the

photograph and wondered what his buddies in the Harvard physics department would

say when he told

them he'd spent the weekend hanging out in a Large Hadron Collider admiring

Z-particles.

"Vittoria," Kohler said, as they approached the lab's imposing steel door, "I

should mention that I came

down here this morning looking for your father."

Vittoria flushed slightly. "You did?"

"Yes. And imagine my surprise when I discovered he had replaced CERN's standard

keypad security with

something else." Kohler motioned to an intricate electronic device mounted

beside the door.

"I apologize," she said. "You know how he was about privacy. He didn't want

anyone but the two of us to

have access."

Kohler said, "Fine. Open the door."

Vittoria stood a long moment. Then, pulling a deep breath, she walked to the

mechanism on the wall.

Langdon was in no way prepared for what happened next.

Vittoria stepped up to the device and carefully aligned her right eye with a

protruding lens that looked like

a telescope. Then she pressed a button. Inside the machine, something clicked. A

shaft of light oscillated

back and forth, scanning her eyeball like a copy machine.

"It's a retina scan," she said. "Infallible security. Authorized for two retina

patterns only. Mine and my

father's."

Robert Langdon stood in horrified revelation. The image of Leonardo Vetra came

back in grisly detail-the

bloody face, the solitary hazel eye staring back, and the empty eye socket. He

tried to reject the obvious

truth, but then he saw it . . . beneath the scanner on the white tile floor . .

. faint droplets of crimson. Dried

blood.

Vittoria, thankfully, did not notice.

The steel door slid open and she walked through.

Kohler fixed Langdon with an adamant stare. His message was clear: As I told you

. . . the missing eye

serves a higher purpose.

18

T he woman's hands were tied, her wrists now purple and swollen from chafing.

The mahogany-skinned

Hassassin lay beside her, spent, admiring his naked prize. He wondered if her

current slumber was just a

deception, a pathetic attempt to avoid further service to him.

He did not care. He had reaped sufficient reward. Sated, he sat up in bed.

In his country women were possessions. Weak. Tools of pleasure. Chattel to be

traded like livestock. And

they understood their place. But here, in Europe, women feigned a strength and

independence that both

amused and excited him. Forcing them into physical submission was a

gratification he always enjoyed.

Now, despite the contentment in his loins, the Hassassin sensed another appetite

growing within him. He

had killed last night, killed and mutilated, and for him killing was like heroin

. . . each encounter satisfying

only temporarily before increasing his longing for more. The exhilaration had

worn off. The craving had

returned.

He studied the sleeping woman beside him. Running his palm across her neck, he

felt aroused with the

knowledge that he could end her life in an instant. What would it matter? She

was subhuman, a vehicle

only of pleasure and service. His strong fingers encircled her throat, savoring

Seite 32

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

her delicate pulse. Then,

fighting desire, he removed his hand. There was work to do. Service to a higher

cause than his own desire.

As he got out of bed, he reveled in the honor of the job before him. He still

could not fathom the influence

of this man named Janus and the ancient brotherhood he commanded. Wondrously,

the brotherhood had

chosen him. Somehow they had learned of his loathing . . . and of his skills.

How, he would never know.

Their roots reach wide.

Now they had bestowed on him the ultimate honor. He would be their hands and

their voice. Their assassin

and their messenger. The one his people knew as Malak al-haq-the Angel of Truth.

19

V etra's lab was wildly futuristic.

Stark white and bounded on all sides by computers and specialized electronic

equipment, it looked like

some sort of operating room. Langdon wondered what secrets this place could

possibly hold to justify

cutting out someone's eye to gain entrance.

Kohler looked uneasy as they entered, his eyes seeming to dart about for signs

of an intruder. But the lab

was deserted. Vittoria moved slowly too . . . as if the lab felt unknown without

her father there.

Langdon's gaze landed immediately in the center of the room, where a series of

short pillars rose from the

floor. Like a miniature Stonehenge, a dozen or so columns of polished steel

stood in a circle in the middle

of the room. The pillars were about three feet tall, reminding Langdon of museum

displays for valuable

gems. These pillars, however, were clearly not for precious stones. Each

supported a thick, transparent

canister about the size of a tennis ball can. They appeared empty.

Kohler eyed the canisters, looking puzzled. He apparently decided to ignore them

for the time being. He

turned to Vittoria. "Has anything been stolen?"

"Stolen? How?" she argued. "The retina scan only allows entry to us."

"Just look around."

Vittoria sighed and surveyed the room for a few moments. She shrugged.

"Everything looks as my father

always leaves it. Ordered chaos."

Langdon sensed Kohler weighing his options, as if wondering how far to push

Vittoria . . . how much to tell

her. Apparently he decided to leave it for the moment. Moving his wheelchair

toward the center of the

room, he surveyed the mysterious cluster of seemingly empty canisters.

"Secrets," Kohler finally said, "are a luxury we can no longer afford."

Vittoria nodded in acquiescence, looking suddenly emotional, as if being here

brought with it a torrent of

memories.

Give her a minute, Langdon thought.

As though preparing for what she was about to reveal, Vittoria closed her eyes

and breathed. Then she

breathed again. And again. And again . . .

Langdon watched her, suddenly concerned. Is she okay? He glanced at Kohler, who

appeared unfazed,

apparently having seen this ritual before. Ten seconds passed before Vittoria

opened her eyes.

Langdon could not believe the metamorphosis. Vittoria Vetra had been

transformed. Her full lips were lax,

her shoulders down, and her eyes soft and assenting. It was as though she had

realigned every muscle in her

body to accept the situation. The resentful fire and personal anguish had been

quelled somehow beneath a

deeper, watery cool.

"Where to begin . . ." she said, her accent unruffled.

"At the beginning," Kohler said. "Tell us about your father's experiment."

"Rectifying science with religion has been my father's life dream," Vittoria

Seite 33

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

said. "He hoped to prove that

science and religion are two totally compatible fields-two different approaches

to finding the same truth."

She paused as if unable to believe what she was about to say. "And recently . .

. he conceived of a way to

do that."

Kohler said nothing.

"He devised an experiment, one he hoped would settle one of the most bitter

conflicts in the history of

science and religion."

Langdon wondered which conflict she could mean. There were so many.

"Creationism," Vittoria declared. "The battle over how the universe came to be."

Oh, Langdon thought. THE debate.

"The Bible, of course, states that God created the universe," she explained.

"God said, 'Let there be light,'

and everything we see appeared out of a vast emptiness. Unfortunately, one of

the fundamental laws of

physics states that matter cannot be created out of nothing."

Langdon had read about this stalemate. The idea that God allegedly created

"something from nothing" was

totally contrary to accepted laws of modern physics and therefore, scientists

claimed, Genesis was

scientifically absurd.

"Mr. Langdon," Vittoria said, turning, "I assume you are familiar with the Big

Bang Theory?"

Langdon shrugged. "More or less." The Big Bang, he knew, was the scientifically

accepted model for the

creation of the universe. He didn't really understand it, but according to the

theory, a single point of

intensely focused energy erupted in a cataclysmic explosion, expanding outward

to form the universe. Or

something like that.

Vittoria continued. "When the Catholic Church first proposed the Big Bang Theory

in 1927, the-"

"I'm sorry?" Langdon interrupted, before he could stop himself. "You say the Big

Bang was a Catholic

idea?"

Vittoria looked surprised by his question "Of course. Proposed by a Catholic

monk, Georges Lemaître in

1927."

"But, I thought . . ." he hesitated. "Wasn't the Big Bang proposed by Harvard

astronomer Edwin Hubble?"

Kohler glowered. "Again, American scientific arrogance. Hubble published in

1929, two years after

Lemaître."

Langdon scowled. It's called the Hubble Telescope, sir-I've never heard of any

Lemaître Telescope!

"Mr. Kohler is right," Vittoria said, "the idea belonged to Lemaître. Hubble

only confirmed it by gathering

the hard evidence that proved the Big Bang was scientifically probable."

"Oh," Langdon said, wondering if the Hubble-fanatics in the Harvard Astronomy

Department ever

mentioned Lemaître in their lectures.

"When Lemaître first proposed the Big Bang Theory," Vittoria continued,

"scientists claimed it was utterly

ridiculous. Matter, science said, could not be created out of nothing. So, when

Hubble shocked the world

by scientifically proving the Big Bang was accurate, the church claimed victory,

heralding this as proof that

the Bible was scientifically accurate. The divine truth."

Langdon nodded, focusing intently now.

"Of course scientists did not appreciate having their discoveries used by the

church to promote religion, so

they immediately mathematicized the Big Bang Theory, removed all religious

overtones, and claimed it as

their own. Unfortunately for science, however, their equations, even today, have

one serious deficiency that

the church likes to point out."

Kohler grunted. "The singularity." He spoke the word as if it were the bane of

Seite 34

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

his existence.

"Yes, the singularity," Vittoria said. "The exact moment of creation. Time

zero." She looked at Langdon.

"Even today, science cannot grasp the initial moment of creation. Our equations

explain the early universe

quite effectively, but as we move back in time, approaching time zero, suddenly

our mathematics

disintegrates, and everything becomes meaningless."

"Correct," Kohler said, his voice edgy, "and the church holds up this deficiency

as proof of God's

miraculous involvement. Come to your point."

Vittoria's expression became distant. "My point is that my father had always

believed in God's

involvement in the Big Bang. Even though science was unable to comprehend the

divine moment of

creation, he believed someday it would." She motioned sadly to a laser-printed

memo tacked over her

father's work area. "My dad used to wave that in my face every time I had

doubts."

Langdon read the message:

SCIENCE AND RELIGION ARE NOT AT ODDS.

SCIENCE IS SIMPLY TOO YOUNG TO UNDERSTAND.

"My dad wanted to bring science to a higher level," Vittoria said, "where

science supported the concept of

God." She ran a hand through her long hair, looking melancholy. "He set out to

do something no scientist

had ever thought to do. Something that no one has ever had the technology to

do." She paused, as though

uncertain how to speak the next words. "He designed an experiment to prove

Genesis was possible."

Prove Genesis? Langdon wondered. Let there be light? Matter from nothing?

Kohler's dead gaze bore across the room. "I beg your pardon?"

"My father created a universe . . . from nothing at all."

Kohler snapped his head around. "What!"

"Better said, he recreated the Big Bang."

Kohler looked ready to jump to his feet.

Langdon was officially lost. Creating a universe? Recreating the Big Bang?

"It was done on a much smaller scale, of course," Vittoria said, talking faster

now. "The process was

remarkably simple. He accelerated two ultrathin particle beams in opposite

directions around the

accelerator tube. The two beams collided head-on at enormous speeds, driving

into one another and

compressing all their energy into a single pinpoint. He achieved extreme energy

densities." She started

rattling off a stream of units, and the director's eyes grew wider.

Langdon tried to keep up. So Leonardo Vetra was simulating the compressed point

of energy from which

the universe supposedly sprang.

"The result," Vittoria said, "was nothing short of wondrous. When it is

published, it will shake the very

foundation of modern physics." She spoke slowly now, as though savoring the

immensity of her news.

"Without warning, inside the accelerator tube, at this point of highly focused

energy, particles of matter

began appearing out of nowhere."

Kohler made no reaction. He simply stared.

"Matter," Vittoria repeated. "Blossoming out of nothing. An incredible display

of subatomic fireworks. A

miniature universe springing to life. He proved not only that matter can be

created from nothing, but that

the Big Bang and Genesis can be explained simply by accepting the presence of an

enormous source of

energy."

"You mean God?" Kohler demanded.

"God, Buddha, The Force, Yahweh, the singularity, the unicity point-call it

whatever you like-the result is

Seite 35

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the same. Science and religion support the same truth-pure energy is the father

of creation."

When Kohler finally spoke, his voice was somber. "Vittoria, you have me at a

loss. It sounds like you're

telling me your father created matter . . . out of nothing?"

"Yes." Vittoria motioned to the canisters. "And there is the proof. In those

canisters are specimens of the

matter he created."

Kohler coughed and moved toward the canisters like a wary animal circling

something he instinctively

sensed was wrong. "I've obviously missed something," he said. "How do you expect

anyone to believe

these canisters contain particles of matter your father actually created? They

could be particles from

anywhere at all."

"Actually," Vittoria said, sounding confident, "they couldn't. These particles

are unique. They are a type of

matter that does not exist anywhere on earth . . . hence they had to be

created."

Kohler's expression darkened. "Vittoria, what do you mean a certain type of

matter? There is only one type

of matter, and it-" Kohler stopped short.

Vittoria's expression was triumphant. "You've lectured on it yourself, director.

The universe contains two

kinds of matter. Scientific fact." Vittoria turned to Langdon. "Mr. Langdon,

what does the Bible say about

the Creation? What did God create?"

Langdon felt awkward, not sure what this had to do with anything. "Um, God

created . . . light and dark,

heaven and hell-"

"Exactly," Vittoria said. "He created everything in opposites. Symmetry. Perfect

balance." She turned back

to Kohler. "Director, science claims the same thing as religion, that the Big

Bang created everything in the

universe with an opposite."

"Including matter itself," Kohler whispered, as if to himself.

Vittoria nodded. "And when my father ran his experiment, sure enough, two kinds

of matter appeared."

Langdon wondered what this meant. Leonardo Vetra created matter's opposite?

Kohler looked angry. "The substance you're referring to only exists elsewhere in

the universe. Certainly

not on earth. And possibly not even in our galaxy!"

"Exactly," Vittoria replied, "which is proof that the particles in these

canisters had to be created."

Kohler's face hardened. "Vittoria, surely you can't be saying those canisters

contain actual specimens?"

"I am." She gazed proudly at the canisters. "Director, you are looking at the

world's first specimens of

antimatter."

20

P hase two, the Hassassin thought, striding into the darkened tunnel.

The torch in his hand was overkill. He knew that. But it was for effect. Effect

was everything. Fear, he had

learned, was his ally. Fear cripples faster than any implement of war.

There was no mirror in the passage to admire his disguise, but he could sense

from the shadow of his

billowing robe that he was perfect. Blending in was part of the plan . . . part

of the depravity of the plot. In

his wildest dreams he had never imagined playing this part.

Two weeks ago, he would have considered the task awaiting him at the far end of

this tunnel impossible. A

suicide mission. Walking naked into a lion's lair. But Janus had changed the

definition of impossible.

The secrets Janus had shared with the Hassassin in the last two weeks had been

numerous . . . this very

tunnel being one of them. Ancient, and yet still perfectly passable.

As he drew closer to his enemy, the Hassassin wondered if what awaited him

inside would be as easy as

Janus had promised. Janus had assured him someone on the inside would make the

Seite 36

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

necessary arrangements.

Someone on the inside. Incredible. The more he considered it, the more he

realized it was child's play.

Wahad . . . tintain . . . thalatha . . . arbaa, he said to himself in Arabic as

he neared the end. One . . . two . .

. three . . . four . . .

21

I sense you've heard of antimatter, Mr. Langdon?" Vittoria was studying him, her

dark skin in stark

contrast to the white lab.

Langdon looked up. He felt suddenly dumb. "Yes. Well . . . sort of."

A faint smile crossed her lips. "You watch Star Trek."

Langdon flushed. "Well, my students enjoy . . ." He frowned. "Isn't antimatter

what fuels the U.S.S.

Enterprise?"

She nodded. "Good science fiction has its roots in good science."

"So antimatter is real?"

"A fact of nature. Everything has an opposite. Protons have electrons. Up-quarks

have down-quarks. There

is a cosmic symmetry at the subatomic level. Antimatter is yin to matter's yang.

It balances the physical

equation."

Langdon thought of Galileo's belief of duality.

"Scientists have known since 1918," Vittoria said, "that two kinds of matter

were created in the Big Bang.

One matter is the kind we see here on earth, making up rocks, trees, people. The

other is its inverseidentical

to matter in all respects except that the charges of its particles are

reversed."

Kohler spoke as though emerging from a fog. His voice sounded suddenly

precarious. "But there are

enormous technological barriers to actually storing antimatter. What about

neutralization?"

"My father built a reverse polarity vacuum to pull the antimatter positrons out

of the accelerator before they

could decay."

Kohler scowled. "But a vacuum would pull out the matter also. There would be no

way to separate the

particles."

"He applied a magnetic field. Matter arced right, and antimatter arced left.

They are polar opposites."

At that instant, Kohler's wall of doubt seemed to crack. He looked up at

Vittoria in clear astonishment and

then without warning was overcome by a fit of coughing. "Incred . . . ible . .

." he said, wiping his mouth,

"and yet . . ." It seemed his logic was still resisting. "Yet even if the vacuum

worked, these canisters are

made of matter. Antimatter cannot be stored inside canisters made out of matter.

The antimatter would

instantly react with-"

"The specimen is not touching the canister," Vittoria said, apparently expecting

the question. "The

antimatter is suspended. The canisters are called 'antimatter traps' because

they literally trap the antimatter

in the center of the canister, suspending it at a safe distance from the sides

and bottom."

"Suspended? But . . . how?"

"Between two intersecting magnetic fields. Here, have a look."

Vittoria walked across the room and retrieved a large electronic apparatus. The

contraption reminded

Langdon of some sort of cartoon ray gun-a wide cannonlike barrel with a sighting

scope on top and a tangle

of electronics dangling below. Vittoria aligned the scope with one of the

canisters, peered into the eyepiece,

and calibrated some knobs. Then she stepped away, offering Kohler a look.

Kohler looked nonplussed. "You collected visible amounts?"

"Five thousand nanograms," Vittoria said. "A liquid plasma containing millions

of positrons."

"Millions? But a few particles is all anyone has ever detected . . . anywhere."

Seite 37

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Xenon," Vittoria said flatly. "He accelerated the particle beam through a jet

of xenon, stripping away the

electrons. He insisted on keeping the exact procedure a secret, but it involved

simultaneously injecting raw

electrons into the accelerator."

Langdon felt lost, wondering if their conversation was still in English.

Kohler paused, the lines in his brow deepening. Suddenly he drew a short breath.

He slumped like he'd

been hit with a bullet. "Technically that would leave . . ."

Vittoria nodded. "Yes. Lots of it."

Kohler returned his gaze to the canister before him. With a look of uncertainty,

he hoisted himself in his

chair and placed his eye to the viewer, peering inside. He stared a long time

without saying anything. When

he finally sat down, his forehead was covered with sweat. The lines on his face

had disappeared. His voice

was a whisper. "My God . . . you really did it."

Vittoria nodded. "My father did it."

"I . . . I don't know what to say."

Vittoria turned to Langdon. "Would you like a look?" She motioned to the viewing

device.

Uncertain what to expect, Langdon moved forward. From two feet away, the

canister appeared empty.

Whatever was inside was infinitesimal. Langdon placed his eye to the viewer. It

took a moment for the

image before him to come into focus.

Then he saw it.

The object was not on the bottom of the container as he expected, but rather it

was floating in the centersuspended

in midair-a shimmering globule of mercurylike liquid. Hovering as if

by magic, the liquid

tumbled in space. Metallic wavelets rippled across the droplet's surface. The

suspended fluid reminded

Langdon of a video he had once seen of a water droplet in zero G. Although he

knew the globule was

microscopic, he could see every changing gorge and undulation as the ball of

plasma rolled slowly in

suspension.

"It's . . . floating," he said.

"It had better be," Vittoria replied. "Antimatter is highly unstable.

Energetically speaking, antimatter is the

mirror image of matter, so the two instantly cancel each other out if they come

in contact. Keeping

antimatter isolated from matter is a challenge, of course, because everything on

earth is made of matter.

The samples have to be stored without ever touching anything at all-even air."

Langdon was amazed. Talk about working in a vacuum.

"These antimatter traps?" Kohler interrupted, looking amazed as he ran a pallid

finger around one's base.

"They are your father's design?"

"Actually," she said, "they are mine."

Kohler looked up.

Vittoria's voice was unassuming. "My father produced the first particles of

antimatter but was stymied by

how to store them. I suggested these. Airtight nanocomposite shells with

opposing electromagnets at each

end."

"It seems your father's genius has rubbed off."

"Not really. I borrowed the idea from nature. Portuguese man-o'-wars trap fish

between their tentacles

using nematocystic charges. Same principle here. Each canister has two

electromagnets, one at each end.

Their opposing magnetic fields intersect in the center of the canister and hold

the antimatter there,

suspended in midvacuum."

Langdon looked again at the canister. Antimatter floating in a vacuum, not

touching anything at all. Kohler

was right. It was genius.

"Where's the power source for the magnets?" Kohler asked.

Seite 38

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Vittoria pointed. "In the pillar beneath the trap. The canisters are screwed

into a docking port that

continuously recharges them so the magnets never fail."

"And if the field fails?"

"The obvious. The antimatter falls out of suspension, hits the bottom of the

trap, and we see an

annihilation."

Langdon's ears pricked up. "Annihilation?" He didn't like the sound of it.

Vittoria looked unconcerned. "Yes. If antimatter and matter make contact, both

are destroyed instantly.

Physicists call the process 'annihilation.' "

Langdon nodded. "Oh."

"It is nature's simplest reaction. A particle of matter and a particle of

antimatter combine to release two

new particles-called photons. A photon is effectively a tiny puff of light."

Langdon had read about photons-light particles-the purest form of energy. He

decided to refrain from

asking about Captain Kirk's use of photon torpedoes against the Klingons. "So if

the antimatter falls, we

see a tiny puff of light?"

Vittoria shrugged. "Depends what you call tiny. Here, let me demonstrate." She

reached for the canister

and started to unscrew it from its charging podium.

Without warning, Kohler let out a cry of terror and lunged forward, knocking her

hands away. "Vittoria!

Are you insane!"

22

K ohler, incredibly, was standing for a moment, teetering on two withered legs.

His face was white with

fear. "Vittoria! You can't remove that trap!"

Langdon watched, bewildered by the director's sudden panic.

"Five hundred nanograms!" Kohler said. "If you break the magnetic field-"

"Director," Vittoria assured, "it's perfectly safe. Every trap has a failsafe-a

back-up battery in case it is

removed from its recharger. The specimen remains suspended even if I remove the

canister."

Kohler looked uncertain. Then, hesitantly, he settled back into his chair.

"The batteries activate automatically," Vittoria said, "when the trap is moved

from the recharger. They

work for twenty-four hours. Like a reserve tank of gas." She turned to Langdon,

as if sensing his

discomfort. "Antimatter has some astonishing characteristics, Mr. Langdon, which

make it quite dangerous.

A ten milligram sample-the volume of a grain of sand-is hypothesized to hold as

much energy as about two

hundred metric tons of conventional rocket fuel."

Langdon's head was spinning again.

"It is the energy source of tomorrow. A thousand times more powerful than

nuclear energy. One hundred

percent efficient. No byproducts. No radiation. No pollution. A few grams could

power a major city for a

week."

Grams? Langdon stepped uneasily back from the podium.

"Don't worry," Vittoria said. "These samples are minuscule fractions of a

gram-millionths. Relatively

harmless." She reached for the canister again and twisted it from its docking

platform.

Kohler twitched but did not interfere. As the trap came free, there was a sharp

beep, and a small LED

display activated near the base of the trap. The red digits blinked, counting

down from twenty-four hours.

24:00:00 . . .

23:59:59 . . .

23:59:58 . . .

Langdon studied the descending counter and decided it looked unsettlingly like a

time bomb.

"The battery," Vittoria explained, "will run for the full twenty-four hours

before dying. It can be recharged

by placing the trap back on the podium. It's designed as a safety measure, but

Seite 39

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

it's also convenient for

transport."

"Transport?" Kohler looked thunderstruck. "You take this stuff out of the lab?"

"Of course not," Vittoria said. "But the mobility allows us to study it."

Vittoria led Langdon and Kohler to the far end of the room. She pulled a curtain

aside to reveal a window,

beyond which was a large room. The walls, floors, and ceiling were entirely

plated in steel. The room

reminded Langdon of the holding tank of an oil freighter he had once taken to

Papua New Guinea to study

Hanta body graffiti.

"It's an annihilation tank," Vittoria declared.

Kohler looked up. "You actually observe annihilations?"

"My father was fascinated with the physics of the Big Bang-large amounts of

energy from minuscule

kernels of matter." Vittoria pulled open a steel drawer beneath the window. She

placed the trap inside the

drawer and closed it. Then she pulled a lever beside the drawer. A moment later,

the trap appeared on the

other side of the glass, rolling smoothly in a wide arc across the metal floor

until it came to a stop near the

center of the room.

Vittoria gave a tight smile. "You're about to witness your first

antimatter-matter annihilation. A few

millionths of a gram. A relatively minuscule specimen."

Langdon looked out at the antimatter trap sitting alone on the floor of the

enormous tank. Kohler also

turned toward the window, looking uncertain.

"Normally," Vittoria explained, "we'd have to wait the full twenty-four hours

until the batteries died, but

this chamber contains magnets beneath the floor that can override the trap,

pulling the antimatter out of

suspension. And when the matter and antimatter touch . . ."

"Annihilation," Kohler whispered.

"One more thing," Vittoria said. "Antimatter releases pure energy. A one hundred

percent conversion of

mass to photons. So don't look directly at the sample. Shield your eyes."

Langdon was wary, but he now sensed Vittoria was being overly dramatic. Don't

look directly at the

canister? The device was more than thirty yards away, behind an ultrathick wall

of tinted Plexiglas.

Moreover, the speck in the canister was invisible, microscopic. Shield my eyes?

Langdon thought. How

much energy could that speck possibly-

Vittoria pressed the button.

Instantly, Langdon was blinded. A brilliant point of light shone in the canister

and then exploded outward

in a shock wave of light that radiated in all directions, erupting against the

window before him with

thunderous force. He stumbled back as the detonation rocked the vault. The light

burned bright for a

moment, searing, and then, after an instant, it rushed back inward, absorbing in

on itself, and collapsing

into a tiny speck that disappeared to nothing. Langdon blinked in pain, slowly

recovering his eyesight. He

squinted into the smoldering chamber. The canister on the floor had entirely

disappeared. Vaporized. Not a

trace.

He stared in wonder. "G . . . God."

Vittoria nodded sadly. "That's precisely what my father said."

23

K ohler was staring into the annihilation chamber with a look of utter amazement

at the spectacle he had

just seen. Robert Langdon was beside him, looking even more dazed.

"I want to see my father," Vittoria demanded. "I showed you the lab. Now I want

to see my father."

Kohler turned slowly, apparently not hearing her. "Why did you wait so long,

Vittoria? You and your

father should have told me about this discovery immediately."

Seite 40

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Vittoria stared at him. How many reasons do you want? "Director, we can argue

about this later. Right

now, I want to see my father."

"Do you know what this technology implies?"

"Sure," Vittoria shot back. "Revenue for CERN. A lot of it. Now I want-"

"Is that why you kept it secret?" Kohler demanded, clearly baiting her. "Because

you feared the board and I

would vote to license it out?"

"It should be licensed," Vittoria fired back, feeling herself dragged into the

argument. "Antimatter is

important technology. But it's also dangerous. My father and I wanted time to

refine the procedures and

make it safe."

"In other words, you didn't trust the board of directors to place prudent

science before financial greed."

Vittoria was surprised with the indifference in Kohler's tone. "There were other

issues as well," she said.

"My father wanted time to present antimatter in the appropriate light."

"Meaning?"

What do you think I mean? "Matter from energy? Something from nothing? It's

practically proof that

Genesis is a scientific possibility."

"So he didn't want the religious implications of his discovery lost in an

onslaught of commercialism?"

"In a manner of speaking."

"And you?"

Vittoria's concerns, ironically, were somewhat the opposite. Commercialism was

critical for the success of

any new energy source. Although antimatter technology had staggering potential

as an efficient and

nonpolluting energy source-if unveiled prematurely, antimatter ran the risk of

being vilified by the politics

and PR fiascoes that had killed nuclear and solar power. Nuclear had

proliferated before it was safe, and

there were accidents. Solar had proliferated before it was efficient, and people

lost money. Both

technologies got bad reputations and withered on the vine.

"My interests," Vittoria said, "were a bit less lofty than uniting science and

religion."

"The environment," Kohler ventured assuredly.

"Limitless energy. No strip mining. No pollution. No radiation. Antimatter

technology could save the

planet."

"Or destroy it," Kohler quipped. "Depending on who uses it for what." Vittoria

felt a chill emanating from

Kohler's crippled form. "Who else knew about this?" he asked.

"No one," Vittoria said. "I told you that."

"Then why do you think your father was killed?"

Vittoria's muscles tightened. "I have no idea. He had enemies here at CERN, you

know that, but it couldn't

have had anything to do with antimatter. We swore to each other to keep it

between us for another few

months, until we were ready."

"And you're certain your father kept his vow of silence?"

Now Vittoria was getting mad. "My father has kept tougher vows than that!"

"And you told no one?"

"Of course not!"

Kohler exhaled. He paused, as though choosing his next words carefully. "Suppose

someone did find out.

And suppose someone gained access to this lab. What do you imagine they would be

after? Did your father

have notes down here? Documentation of his processes?"

"Director, I've been patient. I need some answers now. You keep talking about a

break-in, but you saw the

retina scan. My father has been vigilant about secrecy and security."

"Humor me," Kohler snapped, startling her. "What would be missing?"

"I have no idea." Vittoria angrily scanned the lab. All the antimatter specimens

were accounted for. Her

father's work area looked in order. "Nobody came in here," she declared.

Seite 41

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Everything up here looks fine."

Kohler looked surprised. "Up here?"

Vittoria had said it instinctively. "Yes, here in the upper lab."

"You're using the lower lab too?"

"For storage."

Kohler rolled toward her, coughing again. "You're using the Haz-Mat chamber for

storage? Storage of

what?"

Hazardous material, what else! Vittoria was losing her patience. "Antimatter."

Kohler lifted himself on the arms of his chair. "There are other specimens? Why

the hell didn't you tell

me!"

"I just did," Vittoria fired back. "And you've barely given me a chance!"

"We need to check those specimens," Kohler said. "Now."

"Specimen," Vittoria corrected. "Singular. And it's fine. Nobody could ever-"

"Only one?" Kohler hesitated. "Why isn't it up here?"

"My father wanted it below the bedrock as a precaution. It's larger than the

others."

The look of alarm that shot between Kohler and Langdon was not lost on Vittoria.

Kohler rolled toward her

again. "You created a specimen larger than five hundred nanograms?"

"A necessity," Vittoria defended. "We had to prove the input/yield threshold

could be safely crossed." The

question with new fuel sources, she knew, was always one of input vs. yield-how

much money one had to

expend to harvest the fuel. Building an oil rig to yield a single barrel of oil

was a losing endeavor.

However, if that same rig, with minimal added expense, could deliver millions of

barrels, then you were in

business. Antimatter was the same way. Firing up sixteen miles of electromagnets

to create a tiny specimen

of antimatter expended more energy than the resulting antimatter contained. In

order to prove antimatter

efficient and viable, one had to create specimens of a larger magnitude.

Although Vittoria's father had been hesitant to create a large specimen,

Vittoria had pushed him hard. She

argued that in order for antimatter to be taken seriously, she and her father

had to prove two things. First,

that cost-effective amounts could be produced. And second, that the specimens

could be safely stored. In

the end she had won, and her father had acquiesced against his better judgment.

Not, however, without

some firm guidelines regarding secrecy and access. The antimatter, her father

had insisted, would be stored

in Haz-Mat-a small granite hollow, an additional seventy-five feet below ground.

The specimen would be

their secret. And only the two of them would have access.

"Vittoria?" Kohler insisted, his voice tense. "How large a specimen did you and

your father create?"

Vittoria felt a wry pleasure inside. She knew the amount would stun even the

great Maximilian Kohler. She

pictured the antimatter below. An incredible sight. Suspended inside the trap,

perfectly visible to the naked

eye, danced a tiny sphere of antimatter. This was no microscopic speck. This was

a droplet the size of a

BB.

Vittoria took a deep breath. "A full quarter of a gram."

The blood drained from Kohler's face. "What!" He broke into a fit of coughing.

"A quarter of a gram? That

converts to . . . almost five kilotons!"

Kilotons. Vittoria hated the word. It was one she and her father never used. A

kiloton was equal to 1,000

metric tons of TNT. Kilotons were for weaponry. Payload. Destructive power. She

and her father spoke in

electron volts and joules-constructive energy output.

"That much antimatter could literally liquidate everything in a half-mile

radius!" Kohler exclaimed.

"Yes, if annihilated all at once," Vittoria shot back, "which nobody would ever

do!"

Seite 42

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Except someone who didn't know better. Or if your power source failed!" Kohler

was already heading for

the elevator.

"Which is why my father kept it in Haz-Mat under a fail-safe power and a

redundant security system."

Kohler turned, looking hopeful. "You have additional security on Haz-Mat?"

"Yes. A second retina-scan."

Kohler spoke only two words. "Downstairs. Now."

The freight elevator dropped like a rock.

Another seventy-five feet into the earth.

Vittoria was certain she sensed fear in both men as the elevator fell deeper.

Kohler's usually emotionless

face was taut. I know, Vittoria thought, the sample is enormous, but the

precautions we've taken are-

They reached the bottom.

The elevator opened, and Vittoria led the way down the dimly lit corridor. Up

ahead the corridor deadended

at a huge steel door. HAZ-MAT. The retina scan device beside the door was

identical to the one

upstairs. She approached. Carefully, she aligned her eye with the lens.

She pulled back. Something was wrong. The usually spotless lens was spattered .

. . smeared with

something that looked like . . . blood? Confused she turned to the two men, but

her gaze met waxen faces.

Both Kohler and Langdon were white, their eyes fixed on the floor at her feet.

Vittoria followed their line of sight . . . down.

"No!" Langdon yelled, reaching for her. But it was too late.

Vittoria's vision locked on the object on the floor. It was both utterly foreign

and intimately familiar to her.

It took only an instant.

Then, with a reeling horror, she knew. Staring up at her from the floor,

discarded like a piece of trash, was

an eyeball. She would have recognized that shade of hazel anywhere.

24

T he security technician held his breath as his commander leaned over his

shoulder, studying the bank of

security monitors before them. A minute passed.

The commander's silence was to be expected, the technician told himself. The

commander was a man of

rigid protocol. He had not risen to command one of the world's most elite

security forces by talking first

and thinking second.

But what is he thinking?

The object they were pondering on the monitor was a canister of some sort-a

canister with transparent

sides. That much was easy. It was the rest that was difficult.

Inside the container, as if by some special effect, a small droplet of metallic

liquid seemed to be floating in

midair. The droplet appeared and disappeared in the robotic red blinking of a

digital LED descending

resolutely, making the technician's skin crawl.

"Can you lighten the contrast?" the commander asked, startling the technician.

The technician heeded the instruction, and the image lightened somewhat. The

commander leaned forward,

squinting closer at something that had just come visible on the base of the

container.

The technician followed his commander's gaze. Ever so faintly, printed next to

the LED was an acronym.

Four capital letters gleaming in the intermittent spurts of light.

"Stay here," the commander said. "Say nothing. I'll handle this."

25

H az-Mat. Fifty meters below ground.

Vittoria Vetra stumbled forward, almost falling into the retina scan. She sensed

the American rushing to

help her, holding her, supporting her weight. On the floor at her feet, her

father's eyeball stared up. She felt

the air crushed from her lungs. They cut out his eye! Her world twisted. Kohler

pressed close behind,

Seite 43

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

speaking. Langdon guided her. As if in a dream, she found herself gazing into

the retina scan. The

mechanism beeped.

The door slid open.

Even with the terror of her father's eye boring into her soul, Vittoria sensed

an additional horror awaited

inside. When she leveled her blurry gaze into the room, she confirmed the next

chapter of the nightmare.

Before her, the solitary recharging podium was empty.

The canister was gone. They had cut out her father's eye to steal it. The

implications came too fast for her

to fully comprehend. Everything had backfired. The specimen that was supposed to

prove antimatter was a

safe and viable energy source had been stolen. But nobody knew this specimen

even existed! The truth,

however, was undeniable. Someone had found out. Vittoria could not imagine who.

Even Kohler, whom

they said knew everything at CERN, clearly had no idea about the project.

Her father was dead. Murdered for his genius.

As the grief strafed her heart, a new emotion surged into Vittoria's conscious.

This one was far worse.

Crushing. Stabbing at her. The emotion was guilt. Uncontrollable, relentless

guilt. Vittoria knew it had

been she who convinced her father to create the specimen. Against his better

judgment. And he had been

killed for it.

A quarter of a gram . . .

Like any technology-fire, gunpowder, the combustion engine-in the wrong hands,

antimatter could be

deadly. Very deadly. Antimatter was a lethal weapon. Potent, and unstoppable.

Once removed from its

recharging platform at CERN, the canister would count down inexorably. A runaway

train.

And when time ran out . . .

A blinding light. The roar of thunder. Spontaneous incineration. Just the flash

. . . and an empty crater. A

big empty crater.

The image of her father's quiet genius being used as a tool of destruction was

like poison in her blood.

Antimatter was the ultimate terrorist weapon. It had no metallic parts to trip

metal detectors, no chemical

signature for dogs to trace, no fuse to deactivate if the authorities located

the canister. The countdown had

begun . . .

Langdon didn't know what else to do. He took his handkerchief and lay it on the

floor over Leonardo

Vetra's eyeball. Vittoria was standing now in the doorway of the empty Haz-Mat

chamber, her expression

wrought with grief and panic. Langdon moved toward her again, instinctively, but

Kohler intervened.

"Mr. Langdon?" Kohler's face was expressionless. He motioned Langdon out of

earshot. Langdon

reluctantly followed, leaving Vittoria to fend for herself. "You're the

specialist," Kohler said, his whisper

intense. "I want to know what these Illuminati bastards intend to do with this

antimatter."

Langdon tried to focus. Despite the madness around him, his first reaction was

logical. Academic rejection.

Kohler was still making assumptions. Impossible assumptions. "The Illuminati are

defunct, Mr. Kohler. I

stand by that. This crime could be anything-maybe even another CERN employee who

found out about Mr.

Vetra's breakthrough and thought the project was too dangerous to continue."

Kohler looked stunned. "You think this is a crime of conscience, Mr. Langdon?

Absurd. Whoever killed

Leonardo wanted one thing-the antimatter specimen. And no doubt they have plans

for it."

"You mean terrorism."

Seite 44

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Plainly."

"But the Illuminati were not terrorists."

"Tell that to Leonardo Vetra."

Langdon felt a pang of truth in the statement. Leonardo Vetra had indeed been

branded with the Illuminati

symbol. Where had it come from? The sacred brand seemed too difficult a hoax for

someone trying to

cover his tracks by casting suspicion elsewhere. There had to be another

explanation.

Again, Langdon forced himself to consider the implausible. If the Illuminati

were still active, and if they

stole the antimatter, what would be their intention? What would be their target?

The answer furnished by

his brain was instantaneous. Langdon dismissed it just as fast. True, the

Illuminati had an obvious enemy,

but a wide-scale terrorist attack against that enemy was inconceivable. It was

entirely out of character. Yes,

the Illuminati had killed people, but individuals, carefully conscripted

targets. Mass destruction was

somehow heavy-handed. Langdon paused. Then again, he thought, there would be a

rather majestic

eloquence to it-antimatter, the ultimate scientific achievement, being used to

vaporize-

He refused to accept the preposterous thought. "There is," he said suddenly, "a

logical explanation other

than terrorism."

Kohler stared, obviously waiting.

Langdon tried to sort out the thought. The Illuminati had always wielded

tremendous power through

financial means. They controlled banks. They owned gold bullion. They were even

rumored to possess the

single most valuable gem on earth-the Illuminati Diamond, a flawless diamond of

enormous proportions.

"Money," Langdon said. "The antimatter could have been stolen for financial

gain."

Kohler looked incredulous. "Financial gain? Where does one sell a droplet of

antimatter?"

"Not the specimen," Langdon countered. "The technology. Antimatter technology

must be worth a mint.

Maybe someone stole the specimen to do analysis and R and D."

"Industrial espionage? But that canister has twenty-four hours before the

batteries die. The researchers

would blow themselves up before they learned anything at all."

"They could recharge it before it explodes. They could build a compatible

recharging podium like the ones

here at CERN."

"In twenty-four hours?" Kohler challenged. "Even if they stole the schematics, a

recharger like that would

take months to engineer, not hours!"

"He's right." Vittoria's voice was frail.

Both men turned. Vittoria was moving toward them, her gait as tremulous as her

words.

"He's right. Nobody could reverse engineer a recharger in time. The interface

alone would take weeks.

Flux filters, servo-coils, power conditioning alloys, all calibrated to the

specific energy grade of the locale."

Langdon frowned. The point was taken. An antimatter trap was not something one

could simply plug into a

wall socket. Once removed from CERN, the canister was on a one-way,

twenty-four-hour trip to oblivion.

Which left only one, very disturbing, conclusion.

"We need to call Interpol," Vittoria said. Even to herself, her voice sounded

distant. "We need to call the

proper authorities. Immediately."

Kohler shook his head. "Absolutely not."

The words stunned her. "No? What do you mean?"

"You and your father have put me in a very difficult position here."

"Director, we need help. We need to find that trap and get it back here before

Seite 45

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

someone gets hurt. We have a

responsibility!"

"We have a responsibility to think," Kohler said, his tone hardening. "This

situation could have very, very

serious repercussions for CERN."

"You're worried about CERN's reputation? Do you know what that canister could do

to an urban area? It

has a blast radius of a half mile! Nine city blocks!"

"Perhaps you and your father should have considered that before you created the

specimen."

Vittoria felt like she'd been stabbed. "But . . . we took every precaution."

"Apparently, it was not enough."

"But nobody knew about the antimatter." She realized, of course, it was an

absurd argument. Of course

somebody knew. Someone had found out.

Vittoria had told no one. That left only two explanations. Either her father had

taken someone into his

confidence without telling her, which made no sense because it was her father

who had sworn them both to

secrecy, or she and her father had been monitored. The cell phone maybe? She

knew they had spoken a few

times while Vittoria was traveling. Had they said too much? It was possible.

There was also their E-mail.

But they had been discreet, hadn't they? CERN's security system? Had they been

monitored somehow

without their knowledge? She knew none of that mattered anymore. What was done,

was done. My father is

dead.

The thought spurred her to action. She pulled her cell phone from her shorts

pocket.

Kohler accelerated toward her, coughing violently, eyes flashing anger. "Who . .

. are you calling?"

"CERN's switchboard. They can connect us to Interpol."

"Think!" Kohler choked, screeching to a halt in front of her. "Are you really so

naïve? That canister could

be anywhere in the world by now. No intelligence agency on earth could possibly

mobilize to find it in

time."

"So we do nothing?" Vittoria felt compunction challenging a man in such frail

health, but the director was

so far out of line she didn't even know him anymore.

"We do what is smart," Kohler said. "We don't risk CERN's reputation by

involving authorities who

cannot help anyway. Not yet. Not without thinking."

Vittoria knew there was logic somewhere in Kohler's argument, but she also knew

that logic, by definition,

was bereft of moral responsibility. Her father had lived for moral

responsibility-careful science,

accountability, faith in man's inherent goodness. Vittoria believed in those

things too, but she saw them in

terms of karma. Turning away from Kohler, she snapped open her phone.

"You can't do that," he said.

"Just try and stop me."

Kohler did not move.

An instant later, Vittoria realized why. This far underground, her cell phone

had no dial tone.

Fuming, she headed for the elevator.

26

T he Hassassin stood at the end of the stone tunnel. His torch still burned

bright, the smoke mixing with

the smell of moss and stale air. Silence surrounded him. The iron door blocking

his way looked as old as

the tunnel itself, rusted but still holding strong. He waited in the darkness,

trusting.

It was almost time.

Janus had promised someone on the inside would open the door. The Hassassin

marveled at the betrayal.

He would have waited all night at that door to carry out his task, but he sensed

it would not be necessary.

Seite 46

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

He was working for determined men.

Minutes later, exactly at the appointed hour, there was a loud clank of heavy

keys on the other side of the

door. Metal scraped on metal as multiple locks disengaged. One by one, three

huge deadbolts ground open.

The locks creaked as if they had not been used in centuries. Finally all three

were open.

Then there was silence.

The Hassassin waited patiently, five minutes, exactly as he had been told. Then,

with electricity in his

blood, he pushed. The great door swung open.

27

V ittoria, I will not allow it!" Kohler's breath was labored and getting worse

as the Haz-Mat elevator

ascended.

Vittoria blocked him out. She craved sanctuary, something familiar in this place

that no longer felt like

home. She knew it was not to be. Right now, she had to swallow the pain and act.

Get to a phone.

Robert Langdon was beside her, silent as usual. Vittoria had given up wondering

who the man was. A

specialist? Could Kohler be any less specific? Mr. Langdon can help us find your

father's killer. Langdon

was being no help at all. His warmth and kindness seemed genuine, but he was

clearly hiding something.

They both were.

Kohler was at her again. "As director of CERN, I have a responsibility to the

future of science. If you

amplify this into an international incident and CERN suffers-"

"Future of science?" Vittoria turned on him. "Do you really plan to escape

accountability by never

admitting this antimatter came from CERN? Do you plan to ignore the people's

lives we've put in danger?"

"Not we," Kohler countered. "You. You and your father."

Vittoria looked away.

"And as far as endangering lives," Kohler said, "life is exactly what this is

about. You know antimatter

technology has enormous implications for life on this planet. If CERN goes

bankrupt, destroyed by scandal,

everybody loses. Man's future is in the hands of places like CERN, scientists

like you and your father,

working to solve tomorrow's problems."

Vittoria had heard Kohler's Science-as-God lecture before, and she never bought

it. Science itself caused

half the problems it was trying to solve. "Progress" was Mother Earth's ultimate

malignancy.

"Scientific advancement carries risk," Kohler argued. "It always has. Space

programs, genetic research,

medicine-they all make mistakes. Science needs to survive its own blunders, at

any cost. For everyone's

sake."

Vittoria was amazed at Kohler's ability to weigh moral issues with scientific

detachment. His intellect

seemed to be the product of an icy divorce from his inner spirit. "You think

CERN is so critical to the

earth's future that we should be immune from moral responsibility?"

"Do not argue morals with me. You crossed a line when you made that specimen,

and you have put this

entire facility at risk. I'm trying to protect not only the jobs of the three

thousand scientists who work here,

but also your father's reputation. Think about him. A man like your father does

not deserve to be

remembered as the creator of a weapon of mass destruction."

Vittoria felt his spear hit home. I am the one who convinced my father to create

that specimen. This is my

fault!

When the door opened, Kohler was still talking. Vittoria stepped out of the

elevator, pulled out her phone,

Seite 47

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

and tried again.

Still no dial tone. Damn! She headed for the door.

"Vittoria, stop." The director sounded asthmatic now, as he accelerated after

her. "Slow down. We need to

talk."

"Basta di parlare!"

"Think of your father," Kohler urged. "What would he do?"

She kept going.

"Vittoria, I haven't been totally honest with you."

Vittoria felt her legs slow.

"I don't know what I was thinking," Kohler said. "I was just trying to protect

you. Just tell me what you

want. We need to work together here."

Vittoria came to a full stop halfway across the lab, but she did not turn. "I

want to find the antimatter. And I

want to know who killed my father." She waited.

Kohler sighed. "Vittoria, we already know who killed your father. I'm sorry."

Now Vittoria turned. "You what?"

"I didn't know how to tell you. It's a difficult-"

"You know who killed my father?"

"We have a very good idea, yes. The killer left somewhat of a calling card.

That's the reason I called Mr.

Langdon. The group claiming responsibility is his specialty."

"The group? A terrorist group?"

"Vittoria, they stole a quarter gram of antimatter."

Vittoria looked at Robert Langdon standing there across the room. Everything

began falling into place.

That explains some of the secrecy. She was amazed it hadn't occurred to her

earlier. Kohler had called the

authorities after all. The authorities. Now it seemed obvious. Robert Langdon

was American, clean-cut,

conservative, obviously very sharp. Who else could it be? Vittoria should have

guessed from the start. She

felt a newfound hope as she turned to him.

"Mr. Langdon, I want to know who killed my father. And I want to know if your

agency can find the

antimatter."

Langdon looked flustered. "My agency?"

"You're with U.S. Intelligence, I assume."

"Actually . . . no."

Kohler intervened. "Mr. Langdon is a professor of art history at Harvard

University."

Vittoria felt like she had been doused with ice water. "An art teacher?"

"He is a specialist in cult symbology." Kohler sighed. "Vittoria, we believe

your father was killed by a

satanic cult."

Vittoria heard the words in her mind, but she was unable to process them. A

satanic cult.

"The group claiming responsibility calls themselves the Illuminati."

Vittoria looked at Kohler and then at Langdon, wondering if this was some kind

of perverse joke. "The

Illuminati?" she demanded. "As in the Bavarian Illuminati?"

Kohler looked stunned. "You've heard of them?"

Vittoria felt the tears of frustration welling right below the surface.

"Bavarian Illuminati: New World

Order. Steve Jackson computer games. Half the techies here play it on the

Internet." Her voice cracked.

"But I don't understand . . ."

Kohler shot Langdon a confused look.

Langdon nodded. "Popular game. Ancient brotherhood takes over the world.

Semihistorical. I didn't know

it was in Europe too."

Vittoria was bewildered. "What are you talking about? The Illuminati? It's a

computer game!"

"Vittoria," Kohler said, "the Illuminati is the group claiming responsibility

for your father's death."

Vittoria mustered every bit of courage she could find to fight the tears. She

forced herself to hold on and

assess the situation logically. But the harder she focused, the less she

Seite 48

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

understood. Her father had been

murdered. CERN had suffered a major breach of security. There was a bomb

counting down somewhere

that she was responsible for. And the director had nominated an art teacher to

help them find a mythical

fraternity of Satanists.

Vittoria felt suddenly all alone. She turned to go, but Kohler cut her off. He

reached for something in his

pocket. He produced a crumpled piece of fax paper and handed it to her.

Vittoria swayed in horror as her eyes hit the image.

"They branded him," Kohler said. "They branded his goddamn chest."

28

S ecretary Sylvie Baudeloque was now in a panic. She paced outside the

director's empty office. Where

the hell is he? What do I do?

It had been a bizarre day. Of course, any day working for Maximilian Kohler had

the potential to be

strange, but Kohler had been in rare form today.

"Find me Leonardo Vetra!" he had demanded when Sylvie arrived this morning.

Dutifully, Sylvie paged, phoned, and E-mailed Leonardo Vetra.

Nothing.

So Kohler had left in a huff, apparently to go find Vetra himself. When he

rolled back in a few hours later,

Kohler looked decidedly not well . . . not that he ever actually looked well,

but he looked worse than usual.

He locked himself in his office, and she could hear him on his modem, his phone,

faxing, talking. Then

Kohler rolled out again. He hadn't been back since.

Sylvie had decided to ignore the antics as yet another Kohlerian melodrama, but

she began to get concerned

when Kohler failed to return at the proper time for his daily injections; the

director's physical condition

required regular treatment, and when he decided to push his luck, the results

were never pretty-respiratory

shock, coughing fits, and a mad dash by the infirmary personnel. Sometimes

Sylvie thought Maximilian

Kohler had a death wish.

She considered paging him to remind him, but she'd learned charity was something

Kohlers's pride

despised. Last week, he had become so enraged with a visiting scientist who had

shown him undue pity that

Kohler clambered to his feet and threw a clipboard at the man's head. King

Kohler could be surprisingly

agile when he was pissé.

At the moment, however, Sylvie's concern for the director's health was taking a

back burner . . . replaced

by a much more pressing dilemma. The CERN switchboard had phoned five minutes

ago in a frenzy to say

they had an urgent call for the director.

"He's not available," Sylvie had said.

Then the CERN operator told her who was calling.

Sylvie half laughed aloud. "You're kidding, right?" She listened, and her face

clouded with disbelief. "And

your caller ID confirms-" Sylvie was frowning. "I see. Okay. Can you ask what

the-" She sighed. "No.

That's fine. Tell him to hold. I'll locate the director right away. Yes, I

understand. I'll hurry."

But Sylvie had not been able to find the director. She had called his cell line

three times and each time

gotten the same message: "The mobile customer you are trying to reach is out of

range." Out of range?

How far could he go? So Sylvie had dialed Kohler's beeper. Twice. No response.

Most unlike him. She'd

even E-mailed his mobile computer. Nothing. It was like the man had disappeared

off the face of the earth.

So what do I do? she now wondered.

Short of searching CERN's entire complex herself, Sylvie knew there was only one

other way to get the

director's attention. He would not be pleased, but the man on the phone was not

Seite 49

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

someone the director

should keep waiting. Nor did it sound like the caller was in any mood to be told

the director was

unavailable.

Startled with her own boldness, Sylvie made her decision. She walked into

Kohler's office and went to the

metal box on his wall behind his desk. She opened the cover, stared at the

controls, and found the correct

button.

Then she took a deep breath and grabbed the microphone.

29

V ittoria did not remember how they had gotten to the main elevator, but they

were there. Ascending.

Kohler was behind her, his breathing labored now. Langdon's concerned gaze

passed through her like a

ghost. He had taken the fax from her hand and slipped it in his jacket pocket

away from her sight, but the

image was still burned into her memory.

As the elevator climbed, Vittoria's world swirled into darkness. Papa! In her

mind she reached for him. For

just a moment, in the oasis of her memory, Vittoria was with him. She was nine

years old, rolling down

hills of edelweiss flowers, the Swiss sky spinning overhead.

Papa! Papa!

Leonardo Vetra was laughing beside her, beaming. "What is it, angel?"

"Papa!" she giggled, nuzzling close to him. "Ask me what's the matter!"

"But you look happy, sweetie. Why would I ask you what's the matter?"

"Just ask me."

He shrugged. "What's the matter?"

She immediately started laughing. "What's the matter? Everything is the matter!

Rocks! Trees! Atoms!

Even anteaters! Everything is the matter!"

He laughed. "Did you make that up?"

"Pretty smart, huh?"

"My little Einstein."

She frowned. "He has stupid hair. I saw his picture."

"He's got a smart head, though. I told you what he proved, right?"

Her eyes widened with dread. "Dad! No! You promised!"

"E=MC2!" He tickled her playfully. "E=MC2!"

"No math! I told you! I hate it!"

"I'm glad you hate it. Because girls aren't even allowed to do math."

Vittoria stopped short. "They aren't?"

"Of course not. Everyone knows that. Girls play with dollies. Boys do math. No

math for girls. I'm not

even permitted to talk to little girls about math."

"What! But that's not fair!"

"Rules are rules. Absolutely no math for little girls."

Vittoria looked horrified. "But dolls are boring!"

"I'm sorry," her father said. "I could tell you about math, but if I got caught

. . ." He looked nervously

around the deserted hills.

Vittoria followed his gaze. "Okay," she whispered, "just tell me quietly."

The motion of the elevator startled her. Vittoria opened her eyes. He was gone.

Reality rushed in, wrapping a frosty grip around her. She looked to Langdon. The

earnest concern in his

gaze felt like the warmth of a guardian angel, especially in the aura of

Kohler's chill.

A single sentient thought began pounding at Vittoria with unrelenting force.

Where is the antimatter?

The horrifying answer was only a moment away.

30

M aximilian Kohler. Kindly call your office immediately."

Blazing sunbeams flooded Langdon's eyes as the elevator doors opened into the

main atrium. Before the

echo of the announcement on the intercom overhead faded, every electronic device

on Kohler's wheelchair

started beeping and buzzing simultaneously. His pager. His phone. His E-mail.

Kohler glanced down at the

Seite 50

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

blinking lights in apparent bewilderment. The director had resurfaced, and he

was back in range.

"Director Kohler. Please call your office."

The sound of his name on the PA seemed to startle Kohler.

He glanced up, looking angered and then almost immediately concerned. Langdon's

eyes met his, and

Vittoria's too. The three of them were motionless a moment, as if all the

tension between them had been

erased and replaced by a single, unifying foreboding.

Kohler took his cell phone from the armrest. He dialed an extension and fought

off another coughing fit.

Vittoria and Langdon waited.

"This is . . . Director Kohler," he said, wheezing. "Yes? I was subterranean,

out of range." He listened, his

gray eyes widening. "Who? Yes, patch it through." There was a pause. "Hello?

This is Maximilian Kohler.

I am the director of CERN. With whom am I speaking?"

Vittoria and Langdon watched in silence as Kohler listened.

"It would be unwise," Kohler finally said, "to speak of this by phone. I will be

there immediately." He was

coughing again. "Meet me . . . at Leonardo da Vinci Airport. Forty minutes."

Kohler's breath seemed to be

failing him now. He descended into a fit of coughing and barely managed to choke

out the words, "Locate

the canister immediately . . . I am coming." Then he clicked off his phone.

Vittoria ran to Kohler's side, but Kohler could no longer speak. Langdon watched

as Vittoria pulled out her

cell phone and paged CERN's infirmary. Langdon felt like a ship on the periphery

of a storm . . . tossed but

detached.

Meet me at Leonardo da Vinci Airport. Kohler's words echoed.

The uncertain shadows that had fogged Langdon's mind all morning, in a single

instant, solidified into a

vivid image. As he stood there in the swirl of confusion, he felt a door inside

him open . . . as if some

mystic threshold had just been breached. The ambigram. The murdered

priest/scientist. The antimatter. And

now . . . the target. Leonardo da Vinci Airport could only mean one thing. In a

moment of stark realization,

Langdon knew he had just crossed over. He had become a believer.

Five kilotons. Let there be light.

Two paramedics materialized, racing across the atrium in white smocks. They

knelt by Kohler, putting an

oxygen mask on his face. Scientists in the hall stopped and stood back.

Kohler took two long pulls, pushed the mask aside, and still gasping for air,

looked up at Vittoria and

Langdon. "Rome."

"Rome?" Vittoria demanded. "The antimatter is in Rome? Who called?"

Kohler's face was twisted, his gray eyes watering. "The Swiss . . ." He choked

on the words, and the

paramedics put the mask back over his face. As they prepared to take him away,

Kohler reached up and

grabbed Langdon's arm.

Langdon nodded. He knew.

"Go . . ." Kohler wheezed beneath his mask. "Go . . . call me . . ." Then the

paramedics were rolling him

away.

Vittoria stood riveted to the floor, watching him go. Then she turned to

Langdon. "Rome? But . . . what

was that about the Swiss?"

Langdon put a hand on her shoulder, barely whispering the words. "The Swiss

Guard," he said. "The sworn

sentinels of Vatican City."

31

T he X-33 space plane roared into the sky and arched south toward Rome. On

board, Langdon sat in

silence. The last fifteen minutes had been a blur. Now that he had finished

briefing Vittoria on the

Illuminati and their covenant against the Vatican, the scope of this situation

Seite 51

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

was starting to sink in.

What the hell am I doing? Langdon wondered. I should have gone home when I had

the chance! Deep

down, though, he knew he'd never had the chance.

Langdon's better judgment had screamed at him to return to Boston. Nonetheless,

academic astonishment

had somehow vetoed prudence. Everything he had ever believed about the demise of

the Illuminati was

suddenly looking like a brilliant sham. Part of him craved proof. Confirmation.

There was also a question

of conscience. With Kohler ailing and Vittoria on her own, Langdon knew that if

his knowledge of the

Illuminati could assist in any way, he had a moral obligation to be here.

There was more, though. Although Langdon was ashamed to admit it, his initial

horror on hearing about the

antimatter's location was not only the danger to human life in Vatican City, but

for something else as well.

Art.

The world's largest art collection was now sitting on a time bomb. The Vatican

Museum housed over

60,000 priceless pieces in 1,407 rooms-Michelangelo, da Vinci, Bernini,

Botticelli. Langdon wondered if

all of the art could possibly be evacuated if necessary. He knew it was

impossible. Many of the pieces were

sculptures weighing tons. Not to mention, the greatest treasures were

architectural-the Sistine Chapel, St.

Peter's Basilica, Michelangelo's famed spiral staircase leading to the Musèo

Vaticano-priceless testaments

to man's creative genius. Langdon wondered how much time was left on the

canister.

"Thanks for coming," Vittoria said, her voice quiet.

Langdon emerged from his daydream and looked up. Vittoria was sitting across the

aisle. Even in the stark

fluorescent light of the cabin, there was an aura of composure about her-an

almost magnetic radiance of

wholeness. Her breathing seemed deeper now, as if a spark of self-preservation

had ignited within her . . . a

craving for justice and retribution, fueled by a daughter's love.

Vittoria had not had time to change from her shorts and sleeveless top, and her

tawny legs were now goosebumped

in the cold of the plane. Instinctively Langdon removed his jacket and

offered it to her.

"American chivalry?" She accepted, her eyes thanking him silently.

The plane jostled across some turbulence, and Langdon felt a surge of danger.

The windowless cabin felt

cramped again, and he tried to imagine himself in an open field. The notion, he

realized, was ironic. He had

been in an open field when it had happened. Crushing darkness. He pushed the

memory from his mind.

Ancient history.

Vittoria was watching him. "Do you believe in God, Mr. Langdon?"

The question startled him. The earnestness in Vittoria's voice was even more

disarming than the inquiry.

Do I believe in God? He had hoped for a lighter topic of conversation to pass

the trip.

A spiritual conundrum, Langdon thought. That's what my friends call me. Although

he studied religion for

years, Langdon was not a religious man. He respected the power of faith, the

benevolence of churches, the

strength religion gave so many people . . . and yet, for him, the intellectual

suspension of disbelief that was

imperative if one were truly going to "believe" had always proved too big an

obstacle for his academic

mind. "I want to believe," he heard himself say.

Vittoria's reply carried no judgment or challenge. "So why don't you?"

He chuckled. "Well, it's not that easy. Having faith requires leaps of faith,

cerebral acceptance of miraclesimmaculate

conceptions and divine interventions. And then there are the codes of

conduct. The Bible, the

Seite 52

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Koran, Buddhist scripture . . . they all carry similar requirements-and similar

penalties. They claim that if I

don't live by a specific code I will go to hell. I can't imagine a God who would

rule that way."

"I hope you don't let your students dodge questions that shamelessly."

The comment caught him off guard. "What?"

"Mr. Langdon, I did not ask if you believe what man says about God. I asked if

you believed in God. There

is a difference. Holy scripture is stories . . . legends and history of man's

quest to understand his own need

for meaning. I am not asking you to pass judgment on literature. I am asking if

you believe in God. When

you lie out under the stars, do you sense the divine? Do you feel in your gut

that you are staring up at the

work of God's hand?"

Langdon took a long moment to consider it.

"I'm prying," Vittoria apologized.

"No, I just . . ."

"Certainly you must debate issues of faith with your classes."

"Endlessly."

"And you play devil's advocate, I imagine. Always fueling the debate."

Langdon smiled. "You must be a teacher too."

"No, but I learned from a master. My father could argue two sides of a Möbius

Strip."

Langdon laughed, picturing the artful crafting of a Möbius Strip-a twisted ring

of paper, which technically

possessed only one side. Langdon had first seen the single-sided shape in the

artwork of M. C. Escher.

"May I ask you a question, Ms. Vetra?"

"Call me Vittoria. Ms. Vetra makes me feel old."

He sighed inwardly, suddenly sensing his own age. "Vittoria, I'm Robert."

"You had a question."

"Yes. As a scientist and the daughter of a Catholic priest, what do you think of

religion?"

Vittoria paused, brushing a lock of hair from her eyes. "Religion is like

language or dress. We gravitate

toward the practices with which we were raised. In the end, though, we are all

proclaiming the same thing.

That life has meaning. That we are grateful for the power that created us."

Langdon was intrigued. "So you're saying that whether you are a Christian or a

Muslim simply depends on

where you were born?"

"Isn't it obvious? Look at the diffusion of religion around the globe."

"So faith is random?"

"Hardly. Faith is universal. Our specific methods for understanding it are

arbitrary. Some of us pray to

Jesus, some of us go to Mecca, some of us study subatomic particles. In the end

we are all just searching

for truth, that which is greater than ourselves."

Langdon wished his students could express themselves so clearly. Hell, he wished

he could express himself

so clearly. "And God?" he asked. "Do you believe in God?"

Vittoria was silent for a long time. "Science tells me God must exist. My mind

tells me I will never

understand God. And my heart tells me I am not meant to."

How's that for concise, he thought. "So you believe God is fact, but we will

never understand Him."

"Her," she said with a smile. "Your Native Americans had it right."

Langdon chuckled. "Mother Earth."

"Gaea. The planet is an organism. All of us are cells with different purposes.

And yet we are intertwined.

Serving each other. Serving the whole."

Looking at her, Langdon felt something stir within him that he had not felt in a

long time. There was a

bewitching clarity in her eyes . . . a purity in her voice. He felt drawn.

"Mr. Langdon, let me ask you another question."

"Robert," he said. Mr. Langdon makes me feel old. I am old!

"If you don't mind my asking, Robert, how did you get involved with the

Illuminati?"

Seite 53

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon thought back. "Actually, it was money."

Vittoria looked disappointed. "Money? Consulting, you mean?"

Langdon laughed, realizing how it must have sounded. "No. Money as in currency."

He reached in his

pants pocket and pulled out some money. He found a one-dollar bill. "I became

fascinated with the cult

when I first learned that U.S. currency is covered with Illuminati symbology."

Vittoria's eyes narrowed, apparently not knowing whether or not to take him

seriously.

Langdon handed her the bill. "Look at the back. See the Great Seal on the left?"

Vittoria turned the one-dollar bill over. "You mean the pyramid?"

"The pyramid. Do you know what pyramids have to do with U.S. history?"

Vittoria shrugged.

"Exactly," Langdon said. "Absolutely nothing."

Vittoria frowned. "So why is it the central symbol of your Great Seal?"

"An eerie bit of history," Langdon said. "The pyramid is an occult symbol

representing a convergence

upward, toward the ultimate source of Illumination. See what's above it?"

Vittoria studied the bill. "An eye inside a triangle."

"It's called the trinacria. Have you ever seen that eye in a triangle anywhere

else?"

Vittoria was silent a moment. "Actually, yes, but I'm not sure . . ."

"It's emblazoned on Masonic lodges around the world."

"The symbol is Masonic?"

"Actually, no. It's Illuminati. They called it their 'shining delta.' A call for

enlightened change. The eye

signifies the Illuminati's ability to infiltrate and watch all things. The

shining triangle represents

enlightenment. And the triangle is also the Greek letter delta, which is the

mathematical symbol for-"

"Change. Transition."

Langdon smiled. "I forgot I was talking to a scientist."

"So you're saying the U.S. Great Seal is a call for enlightened, all-seeing

change?"

"Some would call it a New World Order."

Vittoria seemed startled. She glanced down at the bill again. "The writing under

the pyramid says Novus . .

. Ordo . . ."

"Novus Ordo Seculorum," Langdon said. "It means New Secular Order."

"Secular as in nonreligious?"

"Nonreligious. The phrase not only clearly states the Illuminati objective, but

it also blatantly contradicts

the phrase beside it. In God We Trust."

Vittoria seemed troubled. "But how could all this symbology end up on the most

powerful currency in the

world?"

"Most academics believe it was through Vice President Henry Wallace. He was an

upper echelon Mason

and certainly had ties to the Illuminati. Whether it was as a member or

innocently under their influence,

nobody knows. But it was Wallace who sold the design of the Great Seal to the

president."

"How? Why would the president have agreed to-"

"The president was Franklin D. Roosevelt. Wallace simply told him Novus Ordo

Seculorum meant New

Deal."

Vittoria seemed skeptical. "And Roosevelt didn't have anyone else look at the

symbol before telling the

Treasury to print it?"

"No need. He and Wallace were like brothers."

"Brothers?"

"Check your history books," Langdon said with a smile. "Franklin D. Roosevelt

was a well-known

Mason."

32

L angdon held his breath as the X-33 spiraled into Rome's Leonardo da Vinci

International Airport.

Vittoria sat across from him, eyes closed as if trying to will the situation

into control. The craft touched

Seite 54

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

down and taxied to a private hangar.

"Sorry for the slow flight," the pilot apologized, emerging from the cockpit.

"Had to trim her back. Noise

regulations over populated areas."

Langdon checked his watch. They had been airborne thirty-seven minutes.

The pilot popped the outer door. "Anybody want to tell me what's going on?"

Neither Vittoria nor Langdon responded.

"Fine," he said, stretching. "I'll be in the cockpit with the air-conditioning

and my music. Just me and

Garth."

The late-afternoon sun blazed outside the hangar. Langdon carried his tweed

jacket over his shoulder.

Vittoria turned her face skyward and inhaled deeply, as if the sun's rays

somehow transferred to her some

mystical replenishing energy.

Mediterraneans, Langdon mused, already sweating.

"Little old for cartoons, aren't you?" Vittoria asked, without opening her eyes.

"I'm sorry?"

"Your wristwatch. I saw it on the plane."

Langdon flushed slightly. He was accustomed to having to defend his timepiece.

The collector's edition

Mickey Mouse watch had been a childhood gift from his parents. Despite the

contorted foolishness of

Mickey's outstretched arms designating the hour, it was the only watch Langdon

had ever worn.

Waterproof and glow-in-the-dark, it was perfect for swimming laps or walking

unlit college paths at night.

When Langdon's students questioned his fashion sense, he told them he wore

Mickey as a daily reminder

to stay young at heart.

"It's six o'clock," he said.

Vittoria nodded, eyes still closed. "I think our ride's here."

Langdon heard the distant whine, looked up, and felt a sinking feeling.

Approaching from the north was a

helicopter, slicing low across the runway. Langdon had been on a helicopter once

in the Andean Palpa

Valley looking at the Nazca sand drawings and had not enjoyed it one bit. A

flying shoebox. After a

morning of space plane rides, Langdon had hoped the Vatican would send a car.

Apparently not.

The chopper slowed overhead, hovered a moment, and dropped toward the runway in

front of them. The

craft was white and carried a coat of arms emblazoned on the side-two skeleton

keys crossing a shield and

papal crown. He knew the symbol well. It was the traditional seal of the

Vatican-the sacred symbol of the

Holy See or "holy seat" of government, the seat being literally the ancient

throne of St. Peter.

The Holy Chopper, Langdon groaned, watching the craft land. He'd forgotten the

Vatican owned one of

these things, used for transporting the Pope to the airport, to meetings, or to

his summer palace in

Gandolfo. Langdon definitely would have preferred a car.

The pilot jumped from the cockpit and strode toward them across the tarmac.

Now it was Vittoria who looked uneasy. "That's our pilot?"

Langdon shared her concern. "To fly, or not to fly. That is the question."

The pilot looked like he was festooned for a Shakespearean melodrama. His puffy

tunic was vertically

striped in brilliant blue and gold. He wore matching pantaloons and spats. On

his feet were black flats that

looked like slippers. On top of it all, he wore a black felt beret.

"Traditional Swiss Guard uniforms," Langdon explained. "Designed by Michelangelo

himself." As the man

drew closer, Langdon winced. "I admit, not one of Michelangelo's better

efforts."

Despite the man's garish attire, Langdon could tell the pilot meant business. He

moved toward them with

all the rigidity and dignity of a U.S. Marine. Langdon had read many times about

Seite 55

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the rigorous requirements

for becoming one of the elite Swiss Guard. Recruited from one of Switzerland's

four Catholic cantons,

applicants had to be Swiss males between nineteen and thirty years old, at least

5 feet 6 inches, trained by

the Swiss Army, and unmarried. This imperial corps was envied by world

governments as the most

allegiant and deadly security force in the world.

"You are from CERN?" the guard asked, arriving before them. His voice was

steely.

"Yes, sir," Langdon replied.

"You made remarkable time," he said, giving the X-33 a mystified stare. He

turned to Vittoria. "Ma'am, do

you have any other clothing?"

"I beg your pardon?"

He motioned to her legs. "Short pants are not permitted inside Vatican City."

Langdon glanced down at Vittoria's legs and frowned. He had forgotten. Vatican

City had a strict ban on

visible legs above the knee-both male and female. The regulation was a way of

showing respect for the

sanctity of God's city.

"This is all I have," she said. "We came in a hurry."

The guard nodded, clearly displeased. He turned next to Langdon. "Are you

carrying any weapons?"

Weapons? Langdon thought. I'm not even carrying a change of underwear! He shook

his head.

The officer crouched at Langdon's feet and began patting him down, starting at

his socks. Trusting guy,

Langdon thought. The guard's strong hands moved up Langdon's legs, coming

uncomfortably close to his

groin. Finally they moved up to his chest and shoulders. Apparently content

Langdon was clean, the guard

turned to Vittoria. He ran his eyes up her legs and torso.

Vittoria glared. "Don't even think about it."

The guard fixed Vittoria with a gaze clearly intended to intimidate. Vittoria

did not flinch.

"What's that?" the guard said, pointing to a faint square bulge in the front

pocket of her shorts.

Vittoria removed an ultrathin cell phone. The guard took it, clicked it on,

waited for a dial tone, and then,

apparently satisfied that it was indeed nothing more than a phone, returned it

to her. Vittoria slid it back

into her pocket.

"Turn around, please," the guard said.

Vittoria obliged, holding her arms out and rotating a full 360 degrees.

The guard carefully studied her. Langdon had already decided that Vittoria's

form-fitting shorts and blouse

were not bulging anywhere they shouldn't have been. Apparently the guard came to

the same conclusion.

"Thank you. This way please."

The Swiss Guard chopper churned in neutral as Langdon and Vittoria approached.

Vittoria boarded first,

like a seasoned pro, barely even stooping as she passed beneath the whirling

rotors. Langdon held back a

moment.

"No chance of a car?" he yelled, half-joking to the Swiss Guard, who was

climbing in the pilot's seat.

The man did not answer.

Langdon knew that with Rome's maniacal drivers, flying was probably safer

anyway. He took a deep

breath and boarded, stooping cautiously as he passed beneath the spinning

rotors.

As the guard fired up the engines, Vittoria called out, "Have you located the

canister?"

The guard glanced over his shoulder, looking confused. "The what?"

"The canister. You called CERN about a canister?"

The man shrugged. "No idea what you're talking about. We've been very busy

today. My commander told

Seite 56

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

me to pick you up. That's all I know."

Vittoria gave Langdon an unsettled look.

"Buckle up, please," the pilot said as the engine revved.

Langdon reached for his seat belt and strapped himself in. The tiny fuselage

seemed to shrink around him.

Then with a roar, the craft shot up and banked sharply north toward Rome.

Rome . . . the caput mundi, where Caesar once ruled, where St. Peter was

crucified. The cradle of modern

civilization. And at its core . . . a ticking bomb.

33

R ome from the air is a labyrinth-an indecipherable maze of ancient roadways

winding around buildings,

fountains, and crumbling ruins.

The Vatican chopper stayed low in the sky as it sliced northwest through the

permanent smog layer

coughed up by the congestion below. Langdon gazed down at the mopeds,

sight-seeing buses, and armies

of miniature Fiat sedans buzzing around rotaries in all directions.

Koyaanisqatsi, he thought, recalling the

Hopi term for "life out of balance."

Vittoria sat in silent determination in the seat beside him.

The chopper banked hard.

His stomach dropping, Langdon gazed farther into the distance. His eyes found

the crumbling ruins of the

Roman Coliseum. The Coliseum, Langdon had always thought, was one of history's

greatest ironies. Now

a dignified symbol for the rise of human culture and civilization, the stadium

had been built to host

centuries of barbaric events-hungry lions shredding prisoners, armies of slaves

battling to the death, gang

rapes of exotic women captured from far-off lands, as well as public beheadings

and castrations. It was

ironic, Langdon thought, or perhaps fitting, that the Coliseum had served as the

architectural blueprint for

Harvard's Soldier Field-the football stadium where the ancient traditions of

savagery were reenacted every

fall . . . crazed fans screaming for bloodshed as Harvard battled Yale.

As the chopper headed north, Langdon spied the Roman Forum-the heart of

pre-Christian Rome. The

decaying columns looked like toppled gravestones in a cemetery that had somehow

avoided being

swallowed by the metropolis surrounding it.

To the west the wide basin of the Tiber River wound enormous arcs across the

city. Even from the air

Langdon could tell the water was deep. The churning currents were brown, filled

with silt and foam from

heavy rains.

"Straight ahead," the pilot said, climbing higher.

Langdon and Vittoria looked out and saw it. Like a mountain parting the morning

fog, the colossal dome

rose out of the haze before them: St. Peter's Basilica.

"Now that," Langdon said to Vittoria, "is something Michelangelo got right."

Langdon had never seen St. Peter's from the air. The marble façade blazed like

fire in the afternoon sun.

Adorned with 140 statues of saints, martyrs, and angels, the Herculean edifice

stretched two football fields

wide and a staggering six long. The cavernous interior of the basilica had room

for over 60,000 worshipers .

. . over one hundred times the population of Vatican City, the smallest country

in the world.

Incredibly, though, not even a citadel of this magnitude could dwarf the piazza

before it. A sprawling

expanse of granite, St. Peter's Square was a staggering open space in the

congestion of Rome, like a

classical Central Park. In front of the basilica, bordering the vast oval

common, 284 columns swept

outward in four concentric arcs of diminishing size . . . an architectural

trompe de l'oiel used to heighten

the piazza's sense of grandeur.

Seite 57

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

As he stared at the magnificent shrine before him, Langdon wondered what St.

Peter would think if he were

here now. The Saint had died a gruesome death, crucified upside down on this

very spot. Now he rested in

the most sacred of tombs, buried five stories down, directly beneath the central

cupola of the basilica.

"Vatican City," the pilot said, sounding anything but welcoming.

Langdon looked out at the towering stone bastions that loomed ahead-impenetrable

fortifications

surrounding the complex . . . a strangely earthly defense for a spiritual world

of secrets, power, and

mystery.

"Look!" Vittoria said suddenly, grabbing Langdon's arm. She motioned frantically

downward toward St.

Peter's Square directly beneath them. Langdon put his face to the window and

looked.

"Over there," she said, pointing.

Langdon looked. The rear of the piazza looked like a parking lot crowded with a

dozen or so trailer trucks.

Huge satellite dishes pointed skyward from the roof of every truck. The dishes

were emblazoned with

familiar names:

TELEVISOR EUROPEA

VIDEO ITALIA

BBC

UNITED PRESS INTERNATIONAL

Langdon felt suddenly confused, wondering if the news of the antimatter had

already leaked out.

Vittoria seemed suddenly tense. "Why is the press here? What's going on?"

The pilot turned and gave her an odd look over his shoulder. "What's going on?

You don't know?"

"No," she fired back, her accent husky and strong.

"Il Conclavo," he said. "It is to be sealed in about an hour. The whole world is

watching."

Il Conclavo.

The word rang a long moment in Langdon's ears before dropping like a brick to

the pit of his stomach. Il

Conclavo. The Vatican Conclave. How could he have forgotten? It had been in the

news recently.

Fifteen days ago, the Pope, after a tremendously popular twelve-year reign, had

passed away. Every paper

in the world had carried the story about the Pope's fatal stroke while

sleeping-a sudden and unexpected

death many whispered was suspicious. But now, in keeping with the sacred

tradition, fifteen days after the

death of a Pope, the Vatican was holding Il Conclavo-the sacred ceremony in

which the 165 cardinals of

the world-the most powerful men in Christendom-gathered in Vatican City to elect

the new Pope.

Every cardinal on the planet is here today, Langdon thought as the chopper

passed over St. Peter's

Basilica. The expansive inner world of Vatican City spread out beneath him. The

entire power structure of

the Roman Catholic Church is sitting on a time bomb.

34

C ardinal Mortati gazed up at the lavish ceiling of the Sistine Chapel and tried

to find a moment of quiet

reflection. The frescoed walls echoed with the voices of cardinals from nations

around the globe. The men

jostled in the candlelit tabernacle, whispering excitedly and consulting with

one another in numerous

languages, the universal tongues being English, Italian, and Spanish.

The light in the chapel was usually sublime-long rays of tinted sun slicing

through the darkness like rays

from heaven-but not today. As was the custom, all of the chapel's windows had

been covered in black

Seite 58

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

velvet in the name of secrecy. This ensured that no one on the inside could send

signals or communicate in

any way with the outside world. The result was a profound darkness lit only by

candles . . . a shimmering

radiance that seemed to purify everyone it touched, making them all ghostly . .

. like saints.

What privilege, Mortati thought, that I am to oversee this sanctified event.

Cardinals over eighty years of

age were too old to be eligible for election and did not attend conclave, but at

seventy-nine years old,

Mortati was the most senior cardinal here and had been appointed to oversee the

proceedings.

Following tradition, the cardinals gathered here two hours before conclave to

catch up with friends and

engage in last-minute discussion. At 7 P.M., the late Pope's chamberlain would

arrive, give opening prayer,

and then leave. Then the Swiss Guard would seal the doors and lock all the

cardinals inside. It was then that

the oldest and most secretive political ritual in the world would begin. The

cardinals would not be released

until they decided who among them would be the next Pope.

Conclave. Even the name was secretive. "Con clave" literally meant "locked with

a key." The cardinals

were permitted no contact whatsoever with the outside world. No phone calls. No

messages. No whispers

through doorways. Conclave was a vacuum, not to be influenced by anything in the

outside world. This

would ensure that the cardinals kept Solum Dum prae oculis . . . only God before

their eyes.

Outside the walls of the chapel, of course, the media watched and waited,

speculating as to which of the

cardinals would become the ruler of one billion Catholics worldwide. Conclaves

created an intense,

politically charged atmosphere, and over the centuries they had turned deadly;

poisonings, fist fights, and

even murder had erupted within the sacred walls. Ancient history, Mortati

thought. Tonight's conclave will

be unified, blissful, and above all . . . brief.

Or at least that had been his speculation.

Now, however, an unexpected development had emerged. Mystifyingly, four

cardinals were absent from

the chapel. Mortati knew that all the exits to Vatican City were guarded, and

the missing cardinals could

not have gone far, but still, with less than an hour before opening prayer, he

was feeling disconcerted. After

all, the four missing men were no ordinary cardinals. They were the cardinals.

The chosen four.

As overseer of the conclave, Mortati had already sent word through the proper

channels to the Swiss Guard

alerting them to the cardinals' absence. He had yet to hear back. Other

cardinals had now noticed the

puzzling absence. The anxious whispers had begun. Of all cardinals, these four

should be on time! Cardinal

Mortati was starting to fear it might be a long evening after all.

He had no idea.

35

T he Vatican's helipad, for reasons of safety and noise control, is located in

the northwest tip of Vatican

City, as far from St. Peter's Basilica as possible.

"Terra firma," the pilot announced as they touched down. He exited and opened

the sliding door for

Langdon and Vittoria.

Langdon descended from the craft and turned to help Vittoria, but she had

already dropped effortlessly to

the ground. Every muscle in her body seemed tuned to one objective-finding the

antimatter before it left a

horrific legacy.

After stretching a reflective sun tarp across the cockpit window, the pilot

ushered them to an oversized

Seite 59

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

electric golf cart waiting near the helipad. The cart whisked them silently

alongside the country's western

border-a fifty-foot-tall cement bulwark thick enough to ward off attacks even by

tanks. Lining the interior

of the wall, posted at fifty-meter intervals, Swiss Guards stood at attention,

surveying the interior of the

grounds. The cart turned sharply right onto Via della Osservatorio. Signs

pointed in all directions:

PALAZZIO GOVERNATORIO

COLLEGIO ETHIOPIANA

BASILICA SAN PIETRO

CAPELLA SISTINA

They accelerated up the manicured road past a squat building marked RADIO

VATICANA. This, Langdon

realized to his amazement, was the hub of the world's most listened-to radio

programming-Radio Vaticanaspreading

the word of God to millions of listeners around the globe.

"Attenzione," the pilot said, turning sharply into a rotary.

As the cart wound round, Langdon could barely believe the sight now coming into

view. Giardini Vaticani,

he thought. The heart of Vatican City. Directly ahead rose the rear of St.

Peter's Basilica, a view, Langdon

realized, most people never saw. To the right loomed the Palace of the Tribunal,

the lush papal residence

rivaled only by Versailles in its baroque embellishment. The severe-looking

Governatorato building was

now behind them, housing Vatican City's administration. And up ahead on the

left, the massive rectangular

edifice of the Vatican Museum. Langdon knew there would be no time for a museum

visit this trip.

"Where is everyone?" Vittoria asked, surveying the deserted lawns and walkways.

The guard checked his black, military-style chronograph-an odd anachronism

beneath his puffy sleeve.

"The cardinals are convened in the Sistine Chapel. Conclave begins in a little

under an hour."

Langdon nodded, vaguely recalling that before conclave the cardinals spent two

hours inside the Sistine

Chapel in quiet reflection and visitations with their fellow cardinals from

around the globe. The time was

meant to renew old friendships among the cardinals and facilitate a less heated

election process. "And the

rest of the residents and staff?"

"Banned from the city for secrecy and security until the conclave concludes."

"And when does it conclude?"

The guard shrugged. "God only knows." The words sounded oddly literal.

After parking the cart on the wide lawn directly behind St. Peter's Basilica,

the guard escorted Langdon and

Vittoria up a stone escarpment to a marble plaza off the back of the basilica.

Crossing the plaza, they

approached the rear wall of the basilica and followed it through a triangular

courtyard, across Via

Belvedere, and into a series of buildings closely huddled together. Langdon's

art history had taught him

enough Italian to pick out signs for the Vatican Printing Office, the Tapestry

Restoration Lab, Post Office

Management, and the Church of St. Ann. They crossed another small square and

arrived at their

destination.

The Office of the Swiss Guard is housed adjacent to Il Corpo di Vigilanza,

directly northeast of St. Peter's

Basilica. The office is a squat, stone building. On either side of the entrance,

like two stone statues, stood a

pair of guards.

Langdon had to admit, these guards did not look quite so comical. Although they

also wore the blue and

gold uniform, each wielded the traditional "Vatican long sword"-an eight-foot

Seite 60

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

spear with a razor-sharp

scythe-rumored to have decapitated countless Muslims while defending the

Christian crusaders in the

fifteenth century.

As Langdon and Vittoria approached, the two guards stepped forward, crossing

their long swords, blocking

the entrance. One looked up at the pilot in confusion. "I pantaloni," he said,

motioning to Vittoria's shorts.

The pilot waved them off. "Il comandante vuole vederli subito."

The guards frowned. Reluctantly they stepped aside.

Inside, the air was cool. It looked nothing like the administrative security

offices Langdon would have

imagined. Ornate and impeccably furnished, the hallways contained paintings

Langdon was certain any

museum worldwide would gladly have featured in its main gallery.

The pilot pointed down a steep set of stairs. "Down, please."

Langdon and Vittoria followed the white marble treads as they descended between

a gauntlet of nude male

sculptures. Each statue wore a fig leaf that was lighter in color than the rest

of the body.

The Great Castration, Langdon thought.

It was one of the most horrific tragedies in Renaissance art. In 1857, Pope Pius

IX decided that the accurate

representation of the male form might incite lust inside the Vatican. So he got

a chisel and mallet and

hacked off the genitalia of every single male statue inside Vatican City. He

defaced works by

Michelangelo, Bramante, and Bernini. Plaster fig leaves were used to patch the

damage. Hundreds of

sculptures had been emasculated. Langdon had often wondered if there was a huge

crate of stone penises

someplace.

"Here," the guard announced.

They reached the bottom of the stairs and dead-ended at a heavy, steel door. The

guard typed an entry code,

and the door slid open. Langdon and Vittoria entered.

Beyond the threshold was absolute mayhem.

36

T he Office of the Swiss Guard.

Langdon stood in the doorway, surveying the collision of centuries before them.

Mixed media. The room

was a lushly adorned Renaissance library complete with inlaid bookshelves,

oriental carpets, and colorful

tapestries . . . and yet the room bristled with high-tech gear-banks of

computers, faxes, electronic maps of

the Vatican complex, and televisions tuned to CNN. Men in colorful pantaloons

typed feverishly on

computers and listened intently in futuristic headphones.

"Wait here," the guard said.

Langdon and Vittoria waited as the guard crossed the room to an exceptionally

tall, wiry man in a dark blue

military uniform. He was talking on a cellular phone and stood so straight he

was almost bent backward.

The guard said something to him, and the man shot a glance over at Langdon and

Vittoria. He nodded, then

turned his back on them and continued his phone call.

The guard returned. "Commander Olivetti will be with you in a moment."

"Thank you."

The guard left and headed back up the stairs.

Langdon studied Commander Olivetti across the room, realizing he was actually

the Commander in Chief

of the armed forces of an entire country. Vittoria and Langdon waited, observing

the action before them.

Brightly dressed guards bustled about yelling orders in Italian.

"Continua cercando!" one yelled into a telephone.

"Probasti il museo?"another asked.

Langdon did not need fluent Italian to discern that the security center was

currently in intense search mode.

Seite 61

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

This was the good news. The bad news was that they obviously had not yet found

the antimatter.

"You okay?" Langdon asked Vittoria.

She shrugged, offering a tired smile.

When the commander finally clicked off his phone and approached across the room,

he seemed to grow

with each step. Langdon was tall himself and not accustomed to looking up at

many people, but

Commander Olivetti demanded it. Langdon sensed immediately that the commander

was a man who had

weathered tempests, his face hale and steeled. His dark hair was cropped in a

military buzz cut, and his

eyes burned with the kind of hardened determination only attainable through

years of intense training. He

moved with ramrod exactness, the earpiece hidden discreetly behind one ear

making him look more like

U.S. Secret Service than Swiss Guard.

The commander addressed them in accented English. His voice was startlingly

quiet for such a large man,

barely a whisper. It bit with a tight, military efficiency. "Good afternoon," he

said. "I am Commander

Olivetti-Comandante Principale of the Swiss Guard. I'm the one who called your

director."

Vittoria gazed upward. "Thank you for seeing us, sir."

The commander did not respond. He motioned for them to follow and led them

through the tangle of

electronics to a door in the side wall of the chamber. "Enter," he said, holding

the door for them.

Langdon and Vittoria walked through and found themselves in a darkened control

room where a wall of

video monitors was cycling lazily through a series of black-and-white images of

the complex. A young

guard sat watching the images intently.

"Fuori," Olivetti said.

The guard packed up and left.

Olivetti walked over to one of the screens and pointed to it. Then he turned

toward his guests. "This image

is from a remote camera hidden somewhere inside Vatican City. I'd like an

explanation."

Langdon and Vittoria looked at the screen and inhaled in unison. The image was

absolute. No doubt. It was

CERN's antimatter canister. Inside, a shimmering droplet of metallic liquid hung

ominously in the air, lit

by the rhythmic blinking of the LED digital clock. Eerily, the area around the

canister was almost entirely

dark, as if the antimatter were in a closet or darkened room. At the top of the

monitor flashed superimposed

text: LIVE FEED-CAMERA #86.

Vittoria looked at the time remaining on the flashing indicator on the canister.

"Under six hours," she

whispered to Langdon, her face tense.

Langdon checked his watch. "So we have until . . ." He stopped, a knot

tightening in his stomach.

"Midnight," Vittoria said, with a withering look.

Midnight, Langdon thought. A flair for the dramatic. Apparently whoever stole

the canister last night had

timed it perfectly. A stark foreboding set in as he realized he was currently

sitting at ground zero.

Olivetti's whisper now sounded more like a hiss. "Does this object belong to

your facility?"

Vittoria nodded. "Yes, sir. It was stolen from us. It contains an extremely

combustible substance called

antimatter."

Olivetti looked unmoved. "I am quite familiar with incendiaries, Ms. Vetra. I

have not heard of antimatter."

"It's new technology. We need to locate it immediately or evacuate Vatican

City."

Olivetti closed his eyes slowly and reopened them, as if refocusing on Vittoria

might change what he just

Seite 62

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

heard. "Evacuate? Are you aware what is going on here this evening?"

"Yes, sir. And the lives of your cardinals are in danger. We have about six

hours. Have you made any

headway locating the canister?"

Olivetti shook his head. "We haven't started looking."

Vittoria choked. "What? But we expressly heard your guards talking about

searching the-"

"Searching, yes," Olivetti said, "but not for your canister. My men are looking

for something else that does

not concern you."

Vittoria's voice cracked. "You haven't even begun looking for this canister?"

Olivetti's pupils seemed to recede into his head. He had the passionless look of

an insect. "Ms. Vetra, is it?

Let me explain something to you. The director of your facility refused to share

any details about this object

with me over the phone except to say that I needed to find it immediately. We

are exceptionally busy, and I

do not have the luxury of dedicating manpower to a situation until I get some

facts."

"There is only one relevant fact at this moment, sir," Vittoria said, "that

being that in six hours that device

is going to vaporize this entire complex."

Olivetti stood motionless. "Ms. Vetra, there is something you need to know." His

tone hinted at

patronizing. "Despite the archaic appearance of Vatican City, every single

entrance, both public and

private, is equipped with the most advanced sensing equipment known to man. If

someone tried to enter

with any sort of incendiary device it would be detected instantly. We have

radioactive isotope scanners,

olfactory filters designed by the American DEA to detect the faintest chemical

signatures of combustibles

and toxins. We also use the most advanced metal detectors and X-ray scanners

available."

"Very impressive," Vittoria said, matching Olivetti's cool. "Unfortunately,

antimatter is nonradioactive, its

chemical signature is that of pure hydrogen, and the canister is plastic. None

of those devices would have

detected it."

"But the device has an energy source," Olivetti said, motioning to the blinking

LED. "Even the smallest

trace of nickel-cadmium would register as-"

"The batteries are also plastic."

Olivetti's patience was clearly starting to wane. "Plastic batteries?"

"Polymer gel electrolyte with Teflon."

Olivetti leaned toward her, as if to accentuate his height advantage.

"Signorina, the Vatican is the target of

dozens of bomb threats a month. I personally train every Swiss Guard in modern

explosive technology. I

am well aware that there is no substance on earth powerful enough to do what you

are describing unless

you are talking about a nuclear warhead with a fuel core the size of a

baseball."

Vittoria framed him with a fervent stare. "Nature has many mysteries yet to

unveil."

Olivetti leaned closer. "Might I ask exactly who you are? What is your position

at CERN?"

"I am a senior member of the research staff and appointed liaison to the Vatican

for this crisis."

"Excuse me for being rude, but if this is indeed a crisis, why am I dealing with

you and not your director?

And what disrespect do you intend by coming into Vatican City in short pants?"

Langdon groaned. He couldn't believe that under the circumstances the man was

being a stickler for dress

code. Then again, he realized, if stone penises could induce lustful thoughts in

Vatican residents, Vittoria

Vetra in shorts could certainly be a threat to national security.

"Commander Olivetti," Langdon intervened, trying to diffuse what looked like a

second bomb about to

Seite 63

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

explode. "My name is Robert Langdon. I'm a professor of religious studies in the

U.S. and unaffiliated with

CERN. I have seen an antimatter demonstration and will vouch for Ms. Vetra's

claim that it is

exceptionally dangerous. We have reason to believe it was placed inside your

complex by an antireligious

cult hoping to disrupt your conclave."

Olivetti turned, peering down at Langdon. "I have a woman in shorts telling me

that a droplet of liquid is

going to blow up Vatican City, and I have an American professor telling me we

are being targeted by some

antireligious cult. What exactly is it you expect me to do?"

"Find the canister," Vittoria said. "Right away."

"Impossible. That device could be anywhere. Vatican City is enormous."

"Your cameras don't have GPS locators on them?"

"They are not generally stolen. This missing camera will take days to locate."

"We don't have days," Vittoria said adamantly. "We have six hours."

"Six hours until what, Ms. Vetra?" Olivetti's voice grew louder suddenly. He

pointed to the image on the

screen. "Until these numbers count down? Until Vatican City disappears? Believe

me, I do not take kindly

to people tampering with my security system. Nor do I like mechanical

contraptions appearing

mysteriously inside my walls. I am concerned. It is my job to be concerned. But

what you have told me

here is unacceptable."

Langdon spoke before he could stop himself. "Have you heard of the Illuminati?"

The commander's icy exterior cracked. His eyes went white, like a shark about to

attack. "I am warning

you. I do not have time for this."

"So you have heard of the Illuminati?"

Olivetti's eyes stabbed like bayonets. "I am a sworn defendant of the Catholic

Church. Of course I have

heard of the Illuminati. They have been dead for decades."

Langdon reached in his pocket and pulled out the fax image of Leonardo Vetra's

branded body. He handed

it to Olivetti.

"I am an Illuminati scholar," Langdon said as Olivetti studied the picture. "I

am having a difficult time

accepting that the Illuminati are still active, and yet the appearance of this

brand combined with the fact

that the Illuminati have a well-known covenant against Vatican City has changed

my mind."

"A computer-generated hoax." Olivetti handed the fax back to Langdon.

Langdon stared, incredulous. "Hoax? Look at the symmetry! You of all people

should realize the

authenticity of-"

"Authenticity is precisely what you lack. Perhaps Ms. Vetra has not informed

you, but CERN scientists

have been criticizing Vatican policies for decades. They regularly petition us

for retraction of Creationist

theory, formal apologies for Galileo and Copernicus, repeal of our criticism

against dangerous or immoral

research. What scenario seems more likely to you-that a four-hundred-year-old

satanic cult has resurfaced

with an advanced weapon of mass destruction, or that some prankster at CERN is

trying to disrupt a sacred

Vatican event with a well-executed fraud?"

"That photo," Vittoria said, her voice like boiling lava, "is of my father.

Murdered. You think this is my

idea of a joke?"

"I don't know, Ms. Vetra. But I do know until I get some answers that make

sense, there is no way I will

raise any sort of alarm. Vigilance and discretion are my duty . . . such that

spiritual matters can take place

here with clarity of mind. Today of all days."

Langdon said, "At least postpone the event."

"Postpone?" Olivetti's jaw dropped. "Such arrogance! A conclave is not some

American baseball game you

Seite 64

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

call on account of rain. This is a sacred event with a strict code and process.

Never mind that one billion

Catholics in the world are waiting for a leader. Never mind that the world media

is outside. The protocols

for this event are holy-not subject to modification. Since 1179, conclaves have

survived earthquakes,

famines, and even the plague. Believe me, it is not about to be canceled on

account of a murdered scientist

and a droplet of God knows what."

"Take me to the person in charge," Vittoria demanded.

Olivetti glared. "You've got him."

"No," she said. "Someone in the clergy."

The veins on Olivetti's brow began to show. "The clergy has gone. With the

exception of the Swiss Guard,

the only ones present in Vatican City at this time are the College of Cardinals.

And they are inside the

Sistine Chapel."

"How about the chamberlain?" Langdon stated flatly.

"Who?"

"The late Pope's chamberlain." Langdon repeated the word self-assuredly, praying

his memory served

him. He recalled reading once about the curious arrangement of Vatican authority

following the death of a

Pope. If Langdon was correct, during the interim between Popes, complete

autonomous power shifted

temporarily to the late Pope's personal assistant-his chamberlain-a secretarial

underling who oversaw

conclave until the cardinals chose the new Holy Father. "I believe the

chamberlain is the man in charge at

the moment."

"Il camerlegno?" Olivetti scowled. "The camerlegno is only a priest here. He is

not even canonized. He is

the late Pope's hand servant."

"But he is here. And you answer to him."

Olivetti crossed his arms. "Mr. Langdon, it is true that Vatican rule dictates

the camerlegno assume chief

executive office during conclave, but it is only because his lack of eligibility

for the papacy ensures an

unbiased election. It is as if your president died, and one of his aides

temporarily sat in the oval office. The

camerlegno is young, and his understanding of security, or anything else for

that matter, is extremely

limited. For all intents and purposes, I am in charge here."

"Take us to him," Vittoria said.

"Impossible. Conclave begins in forty minutes. The camerlegno is in the Office

of the Pope preparing. I

have no intention of disturbing him with matters of security."

Vittoria opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by a knocking at the

door. Olivetti opened it.

A guard in full regalia stood outside, pointing to his watch. "ÉÉ l'ora,

comandante."

Olivetti checked his own watch and nodded. He turned back to Langdon and

Vittoria like a judge

pondering their fate. "Follow me." He led them out of the monitoring room across

the security center to a

small clear cubicle against the rear wall. "My office." Olivetti ushered them

inside. The room was

unspecial-a cluttered desk, file cabinets, folding chairs, a water cooler. "I

will be back in ten minutes. I

suggest you use the time to decide how you would like to proceed."

Vittoria wheeled. "You can't just leave! That canister is-"

"I do not have time for this," Olivetti seethed. "Perhaps I should detain you

until after the conclave when I

do have time."

"Signore," the guard urged, pointing to his watch again. "Spazzare di capella."

Olivetti nodded and started to leave.

"Spazzare di capella?" Vittoria demanded. "You're leaving to sweep the chapel?"

Olivetti turned, his eyes boring through her. "We sweep for electronic bugs,

Miss Vetra-a matter of

Seite 65

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

discretion." He motioned to her legs. "Not something I would expect you to

understand."

With that he slammed the door, rattling the heavy glass. In one fluid motion he

produced a key, inserted it,

and twisted. A heavy deadbolt slid into place.

"Idiòta!" Vittoria yelled. "You can't keep us in here!"

Through the glass, Langdon could see Olivetti say something to the guard. The

sentinel nodded. As Olivetti

strode out of the room, the guard spun and faced them on the other side of the

glass, arms crossed, a large

sidearm visible on his hip.

Perfect, Langdon thought. Just bloody perfect.

37

V ittoria glared at the Swiss Guard standing outside Olivetti's locked door. The

sentinel glared back, his

colorful costume belying his decidedly ominous air.

"Che fiasco," Vittoria thought. Held hostage by an armed man in pajamas.

Langdon had fallen silent, and Vittoria hoped he was using that Harvard brain of

his to think them out of

this. She sensed, however, from the look on his face, that he was more in shock

than in thought. She

regretted getting him so involved.

Vittoria's first instinct was to pull out her cell phone and call Kohler, but

she knew it was foolish. First, the

guard would probably walk in and take her phone. Second, if Kohler's episode ran

its usual course, he was

probably still incapacitated. Not that it mattered . . . Olivetti seemed

unlikely to take anybody's word on

anything at the moment.

Remember! she told herself. Remember the solution to this test!

Remembrance was a Buddhist philosopher's trick. Rather than asking her mind to

search for a solution to a

potentially impossible challenge, Vittoria asked her mind simply to remember it.

The presupposition that

one once knew the answer created the mindset that the answer must exist . . .

thus eliminating the crippling

conception of hopelessness. Vittoria often used the process to solve scientific

quandaries . . . those that

most people thought had no solution.

At the moment, however, her remembrance trick was drawing a major blank. So she

measured her options .

. . her needs. She needed to warn someone. Someone at the Vatican needed to take

her seriously. But who?

The camerlegno? How? She was in a glass box with one exit.

Tools, she told herself. There are always tools. Reevaluate your environment.

Instinctively she lowered her shoulders, relaxed her eyes, and took three deep

breaths into her lungs. She

sensed her heart rate slow and her muscles soften. The chaotic panic in her mind

dissolved. Okay, she

thought, let your mind be free. What makes this situation positive? What are my

assets?

The analytical mind of Vittoria Vetra, once calmed, was a powerful force. Within

seconds she realized their

incarceration was actually their key to escape.

"I'm making a phone call," she said suddenly.

Langdon looked up. "I was about to suggest you call Kohler, but-"

"Not Kohler. Someone else."

"Who?"

"The camerlegno."

Langdon looked totally lost. "You're calling the chamberlain? How?"

"Olivetti said the camerlegno was in the Pope's office."

"Okay. You know the Pope's private number?"

"No. But I'm not calling on my phone." She nodded to a high-tech phone system on

Olivetti's desk. It was

riddled with speed dial buttons. "The head of security must have a direct line

to the Pope's office."

"He also has a weight lifter with a gun planted six feet away."

"And we're locked in."

"I was actually aware of that."

Seite 66

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"I mean the guard is locked out. This is Olivetti's private office. I doubt

anyone else has a key."

Langdon looked out at the guard. "This is pretty thin glass, and that's a pretty

big gun."

"What's he going to do, shoot me for using the phone?"

"Who the hell knows! This is a pretty strange place, and the way things are

going-"

"Either that," Vittoria said, "or we can spend the next five hours and

forty-eight minutes in Vatican Prison.

At least we'll have a front-row seat when the antimatter goes off."

Langdon paled. "But the guard will get Olivetti the second you pick up that

phone. Besides, there are

twenty buttons on there. And I don't see any identification. You going to try

them all and hope to get

lucky?"

"Nope," she said, striding to the phone. "Just one." Vittoria picked up the

phone and pressed the top button.

"Number one. I bet you one of those Illuminati U.S. dollars you have in your

pocket that this is the Pope's

office. What else would take primary importance for a Swiss Guard commander?"

Langdon did not have time to respond. The guard outside the door started rapping

on the glass with the butt

of his gun. He motioned for her to set down the phone.

Vittoria winked at him. The guard seemed to inflate with rage.

Langdon moved away from the door and turned back to Vittoria. "You damn well

better be right, 'cause

this guy does not look amused!"

"Damn!" she said, listening to the receiver. "A recording."

"Recording?" Langdon demanded. "The Pope has an answering machine?"

"It wasn't the Pope's office," Vittoria said, hanging up. "It was the damn

weekly menu for the Vatican

commissary."

Langdon offered a weak smile to the guard outside who was now glaring angrily

though the glass while he

hailed Olivetti on his walkie-talkie.

38

T he Vatican switchboard is located in the Ufficio di Communicazione behind the

Vatican post office. It

is a relatively small room containing an eight-line Corelco 141 switchboard. The

office handles over 2,000

calls a day, most routed automatically to the recording information system.

Tonight, the sole communications operator on duty sat quietly sipping a cup of

caffeinated tea. He felt

proud to be one of only a handful of employees still allowed inside Vatican City

tonight. Of course the

honor was tainted somewhat by the presence of the Swiss Guards hovering outside

his door. An escort to

the bathroom, the operator thought. Ah, the indignities we endure in the name of

Holy Conclave.

Fortunately, the calls this evening had been light. Or maybe it was not so

fortunate, he thought. World

interest in Vatican events seemed to have dwindled in the last few years. The

number of press calls had

thinned, and even the crazies weren't calling as often. The press office had

hoped tonight's event would

have more of a festive buzz about it. Sadly, though, despite St. Peter's Square

being filled with press trucks,

the vans looked to be mostly standard Italian and Euro press. Only a handful of

global cover-all networks

were there . . . no doubt having sent their giornalisti secundari.

The operator gripped his mug and wondered how long tonight would last. Midnight

or so, he guessed.

Nowadays, most insiders already knew who was favored to become Pope well before

conclave convened,

so the process was more of a three- or four-hour ritual than an actual election.

Of course, last-minute

dissension in the ranks could prolong the ceremony through dawn . . . or beyond.

The conclave of 1831 had

lasted fifty-four days. Not tonight, he told himself; rumor was this conclave

Seite 67

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

would be a "smoke-watch."

The operator's thoughts evaporated with the buzz of an inside line on his

switchboard. He looked at the

blinking red light and scratched his head. That's odd, he thought. The

zero-line. Who on the inside would be

calling operator information tonight? Who is even inside?

"Città del Vaticano, prego?" he said, picking up the phone.

The voice on the line spoke in rapid Italian. The operator vaguely recognized

the accent as that common to

Swiss Guards-fluent Italian tainted by the Franco-Swiss influence. This caller,

however, was most

definitely not Swiss Guard.

On hearing the woman's voice, the operator stood suddenly, almost spilling his

tea. He shot a look back

down at the line. He had not been mistaken. An internal extension. The call was

from the inside. There must

be some mistake! he thought. A woman inside Vatican City? Tonight?

The woman was speaking fast and furiously. The operator had spent enough years

on the phones to know

when he was dealing with a pazzo. This woman did not sound crazy. She was urgent

but rational. Calm and

efficient. He listened to her request, bewildered.

"Il camerlegno?" the operator said, still trying to figure out where the hell

the call was coming from. "I

cannot possibly connect . . . yes, I am aware he is in the Pope's office but . .

. who are you again? . . . and

you want to warn him of . . ." He listened, more and more unnerved. Everyone is

in danger? How? And

where are you calling from? "Perhaps I should contact the Swiss . . ." The

operator stopped short. "You say

you're where? Where?"

He listened in shock, then made a decision. "Hold, please," he said, putting the

woman on hold before she

could respond. Then he called Commander Olivetti's direct line. There is no way

that woman is really-

The line picked up instantly.

"Per l'amore di Dio!" a familiar woman's voice shouted at him. "Place the damn

call!"

The door of the Swiss Guards' security center hissed open. The guards parted as

Commander Olivetti

entered the room like a rocket. Turning the corner to his office, Olivetti

confirmed what his guard on the

walkie-talkie had just told him; Vittoria Vetra was standing at his desk talking

on the commander's private

telephone.

Che coglioni che ha questa! he thought. The balls on this one!

Livid, he strode to the door and rammed the key into the lock. He pulled open

the door and demanded,

"What are you doing!"

Vittoria ignored him. "Yes," she was saying into the phone. "And I must warn-"

Olivetti ripped the receiver from her hand, and raised it to his ear. "Who the

hell is this!"

For the tiniest of an instant, Olivetti's inelastic posture slumped. "Yes,

camerlegno . . ." he said. "Correct,

signore . . . but questions of security demand . . . of course not . . . I am

holding her here for . . . certainly,

but . . ." He listened. "Yes, sir," he said finally. "I will bring them up

immediately."

39

T he Apostolic Palace is a conglomeration of buildings located near the Sistine

Chapel in the northeast

corner of Vatican City. With a commanding view of St. Peter's Square, the palace

houses both the Papal

Apartments and the Office of the Pope.

Vittoria and Langdon followed in silence as Commander Olivetti led them down a

long rococo corridor, the

muscles in his neck pulsing with rage. After climbing three sets of stairs, they

entered a wide, dimly lit

Seite 68

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

hallway.

Langdon could not believe the artwork on the walls-mint-condition busts,

tapestries, friezes-works worth

hundreds of thousands of dollars. Two-thirds of the way down the hall they

passed an alabaster fountain.

Olivetti turned left into an alcove and strode to one of the largest doors

Langdon had ever seen.

"Ufficio di Papa," the commander declared, giving Vittoria an acrimonious scowl.

Vittoria didn't flinch.

She reached over Olivetti and knocked loudly on the door.

Office of the Pope, Langdon thought, having difficulty fathoming that he was

standing outside one of the

most sacred rooms in all of world religion.

"Avanti!" someone called from within.

When the door opened, Langdon had to shield his eyes. The sunlight was blinding.

Slowly, the image

before him came into focus.

The Office of the Pope seemed more of a ballroom than an office. Red marble

floors sprawled out in all

directions to walls adorned with vivid frescoes. A colossal chandelier hung

overhead, beyond which a bank

of arched windows offered a stunning panorama of the sun-drenched St. Peter's

Square.

My God, Langdon thought. This is a room with a view.

At the far end of the hall, at a carved desk, a man sat writing furiously.

"Avanti," he called out again,

setting down his pen and waving them over.

Olivetti led the way, his gait military. "Signore," he said apologetically. "No

ho potuto-"

The man cut him off. He stood and studied his two visitors.

The camerlegno was nothing like the images of frail, beatific old men Langdon

usually imagined roaming

the Vatican. He wore no rosary beads or pendants. No heavy robes. He was dressed

instead in a simple

black cassock that seemed to amplify the solidity of his substantial frame. He

looked to be in his latethirties,

indeed a child by Vatican standards. He had a surprisingly handsome

face, a swirl of coarse brown

hair, and almost radiant green eyes that shone as if they were somehow fueled by

the mysteries of the

universe. As the man drew nearer, though, Langdon saw in his eyes a profound

exhaustion-like a soul who

had been through the toughest fifteen days of his life.

"I am Carlo Ventresca," he said, his English perfect. "The late Pope's

camerlegno." His voice was

unpretentious and kind, with only the slightest hint of Italian inflection.

"Vittoria Vetra," she said, stepping forward and offering her hand. "Thank you

for seeing us."

Olivetti twitched as the camerlegno shook Vittoria's hand.

"This is Robert Langdon," Vittoria said. "A religious historian from Harvard

University."

"Padre," Langdon said, in his best Italian accent. He bowed his head as he

extended his hand.

"No, no," the camerlegno insisted, lifting Langdon back up. "His Holiness's

office does not make me holy.

I am merely a priest-a chamberlain serving in a time of need."

Langdon stood upright.

"Please," the camerlegno said, "everyone sit." He arranged some chairs around

his desk. Langdon and

Vittoria sat. Olivetti apparently preferred to stand.

The camerlegno seated himself at the desk, folded his hands, sighed, and eyed

his visitors.

"Signore," Olivetti said. "The woman's attire is my fault. I-"

"Her attire is not what concerns me," the camerlegno replied, sounding too

exhausted to be bothered.

"When the Vatican operator calls me a half hour before I begin conclave to tell

me a woman is calling from

your private office to warn me of some sort of major security threat of which I

have not been informed, that

Seite 69

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

concerns me."

Olivetti stood rigid, his back arched like a soldier under intense inspection.

Langdon felt hypnotized by the camerlegno's presence. Young and wearied as he

was, the priest had the air

of some mythical hero-radiating charisma and authority.

"Signore," Olivetti said, his tone apologetic but still unyielding. "You should

not concern yourself with

matters of security. You have other responsibilities."

"I am well aware of my other responsibilities. I am also aware that as direttore

intermediario, I have a

responsibility for the safety and well-being of everyone at this conclave. What

is going on here?"

"I have the situation under control."

"Apparently not."

"Father," Langdon interrupted, taking out the crumpled fax and handing it to the

camerlegno, "please."

Commander Olivetti stepped forward, trying to intervene. "Father, please do not

trouble your thoughts

with-"

The camerlegno took the fax, ignoring Olivetti for a long moment. He looked at

the image of the murdered

Leonardo Vetra and drew a startled breath. "What is this?"

"That is my father," Vittoria said, her voice wavering. "He was a priest and a

man of science. He was

murdered last night."

The camerlegno's face softened instantly. He looked up at her. "My dear child.

I'm so sorry." He crossed

himself and looked again at the fax, his eyes seeming to pool with waves of

abhorrence. "Who would . . .

and this burn on his . . ." The camerlegno paused, squinting closer at the

image.

"It says Illuminati," Langdon said. "No doubt you are familiar with the name."

An odd look came across the camerlegno's face. "I have heard the name, yes, but

. . ."

"The Illuminati murdered Leonardo Vetra so they could steal a new technology he

was-"

"Signore," Olivetti interjected. "This is absurd. The Illuminati? This is

clearly some sort of elaborate hoax."

The camerlegno seemed to ponder Olivetti's words. Then he turned and

contemplated Langdon so fully

that Langdon felt the air leave his lungs. "Mr. Langdon, I have spent my life in

the Catholic Church. I am

familiar with the Illuminati lore . . . and the legend of the brandings. And yet

I must warn you, I am a man

of the present tense. Christianity has enough real enemies without resurrecting

ghosts."

"The symbol is authentic," Langdon said, a little too defensively he thought. He

reached over and rotated

the fax for the camerlegno.

The camerlegno fell silent when he saw the symmetry.

"Even modern computers," Langdon added, "have been unable to forge a symmetrical

ambigram of this

word."

The camerlegno folded his hands and said nothing for a long time. "The

Illuminati are dead," he finally

said. "Long ago. That is historical fact."

Langdon nodded. "Yesterday, I would have agreed with you."

"Yesterday?"

"Before today's chain of events. I believe the Illuminati have resurfaced to

make good on an ancient pact."

"Forgive me. My history is rusty. What ancient pact is this?"

Langdon took a deep breath. "The destruction of Vatican City."

"Destroy Vatican City?" The camerlegno looked less frightened than confused.

"But that would be

impossible."

Vittoria shook her head. "I'm afraid we have some more bad news."

40

I s this true?" the camerlegno demanded, looking amazed as he turned from

Vittoria to Olivetti.

Seite 70

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Signore," Olivetti assured, "I'll admit there is some sort of device here. It

is visible on one of our security

monitors, but as for Ms. Vetra's claims as to the power of this substance, I

cannot possibly-"

"Wait a minute," the camerlegno said. "You can see this thing?"

"Yes, signore. On wireless camera #86."

"Then why haven't you recovered it?" The camerlegno's voice echoed anger now.

"Very difficult, signore." Olivetti stood straight as he explained the

situation.

The camerlegno listened, and Vittoria sensed his growing concern. "Are you

certain it is inside Vatican

City?" the camerlegno asked. "Maybe someone took the camera out and is

transmitting from somewhere

else."

"Impossible," Olivetti said. "Our external walls are shielded electronically to

protect our internal

communications. This signal can only be coming from the inside or we would not

be receiving it."

"And I assume," he said, "that you are now looking for this missing camera with

all available resources?"

Olivetti shook his head. "No, signore. Locating that camera could take hundreds

of man hours. We have a

number of other security concerns at the moment, and with all due respect to Ms.

Vetra, this droplet she

talks about is very small. It could not possibly be as explosive as she claims."

Vittoria's patience evaporated. "That droplet is enough to level Vatican City!

Did you even listen to a word

I told you?"

"Ma'am," Olivetti said, his voice like steel, "my experience with explosives is

extensive."

"Your experience is obsolete," she fired back, equally tough. "Despite my

attire, which I realize you find

troublesome, I am a senior level physicist at the world's most advanced

subatomic research facility. I

personally designed the antimatter trap that is keeping that sample from

annihilating right now. And I am

warning you that unless you find that canister in the next six hours, your

guards will have nothing to protect

for the next century but a big hole in the ground."

Olivetti wheeled to the camerlegno, his insect eyes flashing rage. "Signore, I

cannot in good conscience

allow this to go any further. Your time is being wasted by pranksters. The

Illuminati? A droplet that will

destroy us all?"

"Basta," the camerlegno declared. He spoke the word quietly and yet it seemed to

echo across the

chamber. Then there was silence. He continued in a whisper. "Dangerous or not,

Illuminati or no Illuminati,

whatever this thing is, it most certainly should not be inside Vatican City . .

. no less on the eve of the

conclave. I want it found and removed. Organize a search immediately."

Olivetti persisted. "Signore, even if we used all the guards to search the

complex, it could take days to find

this camera. Also, after speaking to Ms. Vetra, I had one of my guards consult

our most advanced ballistics

guide for any mention of this substance called antimatter. I found no mention of

it anywhere. Nothing."

Pompous ass, Vittoria thought. A ballistics guide? Did you try an encyclopedia?

Under A!

Olivetti was still talking. "Signore, if you are suggesting we make a naked-eye

search of the entirety of

Vatican City then I must object."

"Commander." The camerlegno's voice simmered with rage. "May I remind you that

when you address

me, you are addressing this office. I realize you do not take my position

seriously-nonetheless, by law, I am

in charge. If I am not mistaken, the cardinals are now safely within the Sistine

Chapel, and your security

concerns are at a minimum until the conclave breaks. I do not understand why you

Seite 71

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

are hesitant to look for

this device. If I did not know better it would appear that you are causing this

conclave intentional danger."

Olivetti looked scornful. "How dare you! I have served your Pope for twelve

years! And the Pope before

that for fourteen years! Since 1438 the Swiss Guard have-"

The walkie-talkie on Olivetti's belt squawked loudly, cutting him off.

"Comandante?"

Olivetti snatched it up and pressed the transmitter. "Sto ocupato! Cosa voi!!"

"Scusi," the Swiss Guard on the radio said. "Communications here. I thought you

would want to be

informed that we have received a bomb threat."

Olivetti could not have looked less interested. "So handle it! Run the usual

trace, and write it up."

"We did, sir, but the caller . . ." The guard paused. "I would not trouble you,

commander, except that he

mentioned the substance you just asked me to research. Antimatter."

Everyone in the room exchanged stunned looks.

"He mentioned what?" Olivetti stammered.

"Antimatter, sir. While we were trying to run a trace, I did some additional

research on his claim. The

information on antimatter is . . . well, frankly, it's quite troubling."

"I thought you said the ballistics guide showed no mention of it."

"I found it on-line."

Alleluia, Vittoria thought.

"The substance appears to be quite explosive," the guard said. "It's hard to

imagine this information is

accurate but it says here that pound for pound antimatter carries about a

hundred times more payload than a

nuclear warhead."

Olivetti slumped. It was like watching a mountain crumble. Vittoria's feeling of

triumph was erased by the

look of horror on the camerlegno's face.

"Did you trace the call?" Olivetti stammered.

"No luck. Cellular with heavy encryption. The SAT lines are interfused, so

triangulation is out. The IF

signature suggests he's somewhere in Rome, but there's really no way to trace

him."

"Did he make demands?" Olivetti said, his voice quiet.

"No, sir. Just warned us that there is antimatter hidden inside the complex. He

seemed surprised I didn't

know. Asked me if I'd seen it yet. You'd asked me about antimatter, so I decided

to advise you."

"You did the right thing," Olivetti said. "I'll be down in a minute. Alert me

immediately if he calls back."

There was a moment of silence on the walkie-talkie. "The caller is still on the

line, sir."

Olivetti looked like he'd just been electrocuted. "The line is open?"

"Yes, sir. We've been trying to trace him for ten minutes, getting nothing but

splayed ferreting. He must

know we can't touch him because he refuses to hang up until he speaks to the

camerlegno."

"Patch him through," the camerlegno commanded. "Now!"

Olivetti wheeled. "Father, no. A trained Swiss Guard negotiator is much better

suited to handle this."

"Now!"

Olivetti gave the order.

A moment later, the phone on Camerlegno Ventresca's desk began to ring. The

camerlegno rammed his

finger down on the speaker-phone button. "Who in the name of God do you think

you are?"

41

T he voice emanating from the camerlegno's speaker phone was metallic and cold,

laced with arrogance.

Everyone in the room listened.

Langdon tried to place the accent. Middle Eastern, perhaps?

"I am a messenger of an ancient brotherhood," the voice announced in an alien

cadence. "A brotherhood

you have wronged for centuries. I am a messenger of the Illuminati."

Seite 72

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon felt his muscles tighten, the last shreds of doubt withering away. For

an instant he felt the familiar

collision of thrill, privilege, and dead fear that he had experienced when he

first saw the ambigram this

morning.

"What do you want?" the camerlegno demanded.

"I represent men of science. Men who like yourselves are searching for the

answers. Answers to man's

destiny, his purpose, his creator."

"Whoever you are," the camerlegno said, "I-"

"Silenzio. You will do better to listen. For two millennia your church has

dominated the quest for truth.

You have crushed your opposition with lies and prophesies of doom. You have

manipulated the truth to

serve your needs, murdering those whose discoveries did not serve your politics.

Are you surprised you are

the target of enlightened men from around the globe?"

"Enlightened men do not resort to blackmail to further their causes."

"Blackmail?" The caller laughed. "This is not blackmail. We have no demands. The

abolition of the

Vatican is nonnegotiable. We have waited four hundred years for this day. At

midnight, your city will be

destroyed. There is nothing you can do."

Olivetti stormed toward the speaker phone. "Access to this city is impossible!

You could not possibly have

planted explosives in here!"

"You speak with the ignorant devotion of a Swiss Guard. Perhaps even an officer?

Surely you are aware

that for centuries the Illuminati have infiltrated elitist organizations across

the globe. Do you really believe

the Vatican is immune?"

Jesus, Langdon thought, they've got someone on the inside. It was no secret that

infiltration was the

Illuminati trademark of power. They had infiltrated the Masons, major banking

networks, government

bodies. In fact, Churchill had once told reporters that if English spies had

infiltrated the Nazis to the degree

the Illuminati had infiltrated English Parliament, the war would have been over

in one month.

"A transparent bluff," Olivetti snapped. "Your influence cannot possibly extend

so far."

"Why? Because your Swiss Guards are vigilant? Because they watch every corner of

your private world?

How about the Swiss Guards themselves? Are they not men? Do you truly believe

they stake their lives on

a fable about a man who walks on water? Ask yourself how else the canister could

have entered your city.

Or how four of your most precious assets could have disappeared this afternoon."

"Our assets?" Olivetti scowled. "What do you mean?"

"One, two, three, four. You haven't missed them by now?"

"What the hell are you talk-" Olivetti stopped short, his eyes rocketing wide as

though he'd just been

punched in the gut.

"Light dawns," the caller said. "Shall I read their names?"

"What's going on?" the camerlegno said, looking bewildered.

The caller laughed. "Your officer has not yet informed you? How sinful. No

surprise. Such pride. I imagine

the disgrace of telling you the truth . . . that four cardinals he had sworn to

protect seem to have

disappeared . . ."

Olivetti erupted. "Where did you get this information!"

"Camerlegno," the caller gloated, "ask your commander if all your cardinals are

present in the Sistine

Chapel."

The camerlegno turned to Olivetti, his green eyes demanding an explanation.

"Signore," Olivetti whispered in the camerlegno's ear, "it is true that four of

our cardinals have not yet

reported to the Sistine Chapel, but there is no need for alarm. Every one of

them checked into the residence

Seite 73

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

hall this morning, so we know they are safely inside Vatican City. You yourself

had tea with them only

hours ago. They are simply late for the fellowship preceding conclave. We are

searching, but I'm sure they

just lost track of time and are still out enjoying the grounds."

"Enjoying the grounds?" The calm departed from the camerlegno's voice. "They

were due in the chapel

over an hour ago!"

Langdon shot Vittoria a look of amazement. Missing cardinals? So that's what

they were looking for

downstairs?

"Our inventory," the caller said, "you will find quite convincing. There is

Cardinal Lamassé from Paris,

Cardinal Guidera from Barcelona, Cardinal Ebner from Frankfurt . . ."

Olivetti seemed to shrink smaller and smaller after each name was read.

The caller paused, as though taking special pleasure in the final name. "And

from Italy . . . Cardinal

Baggia."

The camerlegno loosened like a tall ship that had just run sheets first into a

dead calm. His frock billowed,

and he collapsed in his chair. "I preferiti," he whispered. "The four favorites

. . . including Baggia . . . the

most likely successor as Supreme Pontiff . . . how is it possible?"

Langdon had read enough about modern papal elections to understand the look of

desperation on the

camerlegno's face. Although technically any cardinal under eighty years old

could become Pope, only a

very few had the respect necessary to command a two-thirds majority in the

ferociously partisan balloting

procedure. They were known as the preferiti. And they were all gone.

Sweat dripped from the camerlegno's brow. "What do you intend with these men?"

"What do you think I intend? I am a descendant of the Hassassin."

Langdon felt a shiver. He knew the name well. The church had made some deadly

enemies through the

years-the Hassassin, the Knights Templar, armies that had been either hunted by

the Vatican or betrayed by

them.

"Let the cardinals go," the camerlegno said. "Isn't threatening to destroy the

City of God enough?"

"Forget your four cardinals. They are lost to you. Be assured their deaths will

be remembered though . . . by

millions. Every martyr's dream. I will make them media luminaries. One by one.

By midnight the

Illuminati will have everyone's attention. Why change the world if the world is

not watching? Public

killings have an intoxicating horror about them, don't they? You proved that

long ago . . . the inquisition,

the torture of the Knights Templar, the Crusades." He paused. "And of course, la

purga."

The camerlegno was silent.

"Do you not recall la purga?" the caller asked. "Of course not, you are a child.

Priests are poor historians,

anyway. Perhaps because their history shames them?"

"La purga," Langdon heard himself say. "Sixteen sixty-eight. The church branded

four Illuminati scientists

with the symbol of the cross. To purge their sins."

"Who is speaking?" the voice demanded, sounding more intrigued than concerned.

"Who else is there?"

Langdon felt shaky. "My name is not important," he said, trying to keep his

voice from wavering. Speaking

to a living Illuminatus was disorienting for him . . . like speaking to George

Washington. "I am an

academic who has studied the history of your brotherhood."

"Superb," the voice replied. "I am pleased there are still those alive who

remember the crimes against us."

"Most of us think you are dead."

"A misconception the brotherhood has worked hard to promote. What else do you

know of la purga?"

Langdon hesitated. What else do I know? That this whole situation is insanity,

Seite 74

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

that's what I know! "After

the brandings, the scientists were murdered, and their bodies were dropped in

public locations around

Rome as a warning to other scientists not to join the Illuminati."

"Yes. So we shall do the same. Quid pro quo. Consider it symbolic retribution

for our slain brothers. Your

four cardinals will die, one every hour starting at eight. By midnight the whole

world will be enthralled."

Langdon moved toward the phone. "You actually intend to brand and kill these

four men?"

"History repeats itself, does it not? Of course, we will be more elegant and

bold than the church was. They

killed privately, dropping bodies when no one was looking. It seems so

cowardly."

"What are you saying?" Langdon asked. "That you are going to brand and kill

these men in public?"

"Very good. Although it depends what you consider public. I realize not many

people go to church

anymore."

Langdon did a double take. "You're going to kill them in churches?"

"A gesture of kindness. Enabling God to command their souls to heaven more

expeditiously. It seems only

right. Of course the press will enjoy it too, I imagine."

"You're bluffing," Olivetti said, the cool back in his voice. "You cannot kill a

man in a church and expect

to get away with it."

"Bluffing? We move among your Swiss Guard like ghosts, remove four of your

cardinals from within your

walls, plant a deadly explosive at the heart of your most sacred shrine, and you

think this is a bluff? As the

killings occur and the victims are found, the media will swarm. By midnight the

world will know the

Illuminati cause."

"And if we stake guards in every church?" Olivetti said.

The caller laughed. "I fear the prolific nature of your religion will make that

a trying task. Have you not

counted lately? There are over four hundred Catholic churches in Rome.

Cathedrals, chapels, tabernacles,

abbeys, monasteries, convents, parochial schools . . ."

Olivetti's face remained hard.

"In ninety minutes it begins," the caller said with a note of finality. "One an

hour. A mathematical

progression of death. Now I must go."

"Wait!" Langdon demanded. "Tell me about the brands you intend to use on these

men."

The killer sounded amused. "I suspect you know what the brands will be already.

Or perhaps you are a

skeptic? You will see them soon enough. Proof the ancient legends are true."

Langdon felt light-headed. He knew exactly what the man was claiming. Langdon

pictured the brand on

Leonardo Vetra's chest. Illuminati folklore spoke of five brands in all. Four

brands are left, Langdon

thought, and four missing cardinals.

"I am sworn," the camerlegno said, "to bring a new Pope tonight. Sworn by God."

"Camerlegno," the caller said, "the world does not need a new Pope. After

midnight he will have nothing to

rule over but a pile of rubble. The Catholic Church is finished. Your run on

earth is done."

Silence hung.

The camerlegno looked sincerely sad. "You are misguided. A church is more than

mortar and stone. You

cannot simply erase two thousand years of faith . . . any faith. You cannot

crush faith simply by removing

its earthly manifestations. The Catholic Church will continue with or without

Vatican City."

"A noble lie. But a lie all the same. We both know the truth. Tell me, why is

Vatican City a walled

citadel?"

"Men of God live in a dangerous world," the camerlegno said.

Seite 75

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"How young are you? The Vatican is a fortress because the Catholic Church holds

half of its equity inside

its walls-rare paintings, sculpture, devalued jewels, priceless books . . . then

there is the gold bullion and

the real estate deeds inside the Vatican Bank vaults. Inside estimates put the

raw value of Vatican City at

48.5 billion dollars. Quite a nest egg you're sitting on. Tomorrow it will be

ash. Liquidated assets as it

were. You will be bankrupt. Not even men of cloth can work for nothing."

The accuracy of the statement seemed to be reflected in Olivetti's and the

camerlegno's shell-shocked

looks. Langdon wasn't sure what was more amazing, that the Catholic Church had

that kind of money, or

that the Illuminati somehow knew about it.

The camerlegno sighed heavily. "Faith, not money, is the backbone of this

church."

"More lies," the caller said. "Last year you spent 183 million dollars trying to

support your struggling

dioceses worldwide. Church attendance is at an all-time low-down forty-six

percent in the last decade.

Donations are half what they were only seven years ago. Fewer and fewer men are

entering the seminary.

Although you will not admit it, your church is dying. Consider this a chance to

go out with a bang."

Olivetti stepped forward. He seemed less combative now, as if he now sensed the

reality facing him. He

looked like a man searching for an out. Any out. "And what if some of that

bullion went to fund your

cause?"

"Do not insult us both."

"We have money."

"As do we. More than you can fathom."

Langdon flashed on the alleged Illuminati fortunes, the ancient wealth of the

Bavarian stone masons, the

Rothschilds, the Bilderbergers, the legendary Illuminati Diamond.

"I preferiti," the camerlegno said, changing the subject. His voice was

pleading. "Spare them. They are

old. They-"

"They are virgin sacrifices." The caller laughed. "Tell me, do you think they

are really virgins? Will the

little lambs squeal when they die? Sacrifici vergini nell' altare di scienza."

The camerlegno was silent for a long time. "They are men of faith," he finally

said. "They do not fear

death."

The caller sneered. "Leonardo Vetra was a man of faith, and yet I saw fear in

his eyes last night. A fear I

removed."

Vittoria, who had been silent, was suddenly airborne, her body taut with hatred.

"Asino! He was my

father!"

A cackle echoed from the speaker. "Your father? What is this? Vetra has a

daughter? You should know

your father whimpered like a child at the end. Pitiful really. A pathetic man."

Vittoria reeled as if knocked backward by the words. Langdon reached for her,

but she regained her balance

and fixed her dark eyes on the phone. "I swear on my life, before this night is

over, I will find you." Her

voice sharpened like a laser. "And when I do . . ."

The caller laughed coarsely. "A woman of spirit. I am aroused. Perhaps before

this night is over, I will find

you. And when I do . . ."

The words hung like a blade. Then he was gone.

42

C ardinal Mortati was sweating now in his black robe. Not only was the Sistine

Chapel starting to feel

like a sauna, but conclave was scheduled to begin in twenty minutes, and there

was still no word on the

four missing cardinals. In their absence, the initial whispers of confusion

among the other cardinals had

Seite 76

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

turned to outspoken anxiety.

Mortati could not imagine where the truant men could be. With the camerlegno

perhaps? He knew the

camerlegno had held the traditional private tea for the four preferiti earlier

that afternoon, but that had been

hours ago. Were they ill? Something they ate? Mortati doubted it. Even on the

verge of death the preferiti

would be here. It was once in a lifetime, usually never, that a cardinal had the

chance to be elected Supreme

Pontiff, and by Vatican Law the cardinal had to be inside the Sistine Chapel

when the vote took place.

Otherwise, he was ineligible.

Although there were four preferiti, few cardinals had any doubt who the next

Pope would be. The past

fifteen days had seen a blizzard of faxes and phone calls discussing potential

candidates. As was the

custom, four names had been chosen as preferiti, each of them fulfilling the

unspoken requisites for

becoming Pope:

Multilingual in Italian, Spanish, and English.

No skeletons in his closet.

Between sixty-five and eighty years old.

As usual, one of the preferiti had risen above the others as the man the college

proposed to elect. Tonight

that man was Cardinal Aldo Baggia from Milan. Baggia's untainted record of

service, combined with

unparalleled language skills and the ability to communicate the essence of

spirituality, had made him the

clear favorite.

So where the devil is he? Mortati wondered.

Mortati was particularly unnerved by the missing cardinals because the task of

supervising this conclave

had fallen to him. A week ago, the College of Cardinals had unanimously chosen

Mortati for the office

known as The Great Elector-the conclave's internal master of ceremonies. Even

though the camerlegno

was the church's ranking official, the camerlegno was only a priest and had

little familiarity with the

complex election process, so one cardinal was selected to oversee the ceremony

from within the Sistine

Chapel.

Cardinals often joked that being appointed The Great Elector was the cruelest

honor in Christendom. The

appointment made one ineligible as a candidate during the election, and it also

required one spend many

days prior to conclave poring over the pages of the Universi Dominici Gregis

reviewing the subtleties of

conclave's arcane rituals to ensure the election was properly administered.

Mortati held no grudge, though. He knew he was the logical choice. Not only was

he the senior cardinal,

but he had also been a confidant of the late Pope, a fact that elevated his

esteem. Although Mortati was

technically still within the legal age window for election, he was getting a bit

old to be a serious candidate.

At seventy-nine years old he had crossed the unspoken threshold beyond which the

college no longer

trusted one's health to withstand the rigorous schedule of the papacy. A Pope

usually worked fourteen-hour

days, seven days a week, and died of exhaustion in an average of 6.3 years. The

inside joke was that

accepting the papacy was a cardinal's "fastest route to heaven."

Mortati, many believed, could have been Pope in his younger days had he not been

so broad-minded. When

it came to pursuing the papacy, there was a Holy Trinity-Conservative.

Conservative. Conservative.

Mortati had always found it pleasantly ironic that the late Pope, God rest his

soul, had revealed himself as

surprisingly liberal once he had taken office. Perhaps sensing the modern world

progressing away from the

Seite 77

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

church, the Pope had made overtures, softening the church's position on the

sciences, even donating money

to selective scientific causes. Sadly, it had been political suicide.

Conservative Catholics declared the Pope

"senile," while scientific purists accused him of trying to spread the church's

influence where it did not

belong.

"So where are they?"

Mortati turned.

One of the cardinals was tapping him nervously on the shoulder. "You know where

they are, don't you?"

Mortati tried not to show too much concern. "Perhaps still with the camerlegno."

"At this hour? That would be highly unorthodox!" The cardinal frowned

mistrustingly. "Perhaps the

camerlegno lost track of time?"

Mortati sincerely doubted it, but he said nothing. He was well aware that most

cardinals did not much care

for the camerlegno, feeling he was too young to serve the Pope so closely.

Mortati suspected much of the

cardinals' dislike was jealousy, and Mortati actually admired the young man,

secretly applauding the late

Pope's selection for chamberlain. Mortati saw only conviction when he looked in

the camerlegno's eyes,

and unlike many of the cardinals, the camerlegno put church and faith before

petty politics. He was truly a

man of God.

Throughout his tenure, the camerlegno's steadfast devotion had become legendary.

Many attributed it to

the miraculous event in his childhood . . . an event that would have left a

permanent impression on any

man's heart. The miracle and wonder of it, Mortati thought, often wishing his

own childhood had presented

an event that fostered that kind of doubtless faith.

Unfortunately for the church, Mortati knew, the camerlegno would never become

Pope in his elder years.

Attaining the papacy required a certain amount of political ambition, something

the young camerlegno

apparently lacked; he had refused his Pope's offers for higher clerical stations

many times, saying he

preferred to serve the church as a simple man.

"What next?" The cardinal tapped Mortati, waiting.

Mortati looked up. "I'm sorry?"

"They're late! What shall we do!"

"What can we do?" Mortati replied. "We wait. And have faith."

Looking entirely unsatisfied with Mortati's response, the cardinal shrunk back

into the shadows.

Mortati stood a moment, dabbing his temples and trying to clear his mind.

Indeed, what shall we do? He

gazed past the altar up to Michelangelo's renowned fresco, "The Last Judgment."

The painting did nothing

to soothe his anxiety. It was a horrifying, fifty-foot-tall depiction of Jesus

Christ separating mankind into

the righteous and sinners, casting the sinners into hell. There was flayed

flesh, burning bodies, and even

one of Michelangelo's rivals sitting in hell wearing ass's ears. Guy de

Maupassant had once written that the

painting looked like something painted for a carnival wrestling booth by an

ignorant coal heaver.

Cardinal Mortati had to agree.

43

L angdon stood motionless at the Pope's bulletproof window and gazed down at the

bustle of media

trailers in St. Peter's Square. The eerie phone conversation had left him

feeling turgid . . . distended

somehow. Not himself.

The Illuminati, like a serpent from the forgotten depths of history, had risen

and wrapped themselves

around an ancient foe. No demands. No negotiation. Just retribution. Demonically

simple. Squeezing. A

Seite 78

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

revenge 400 years in the making. It seemed that after centuries of persecution,

science had bitten back.

The camerlegno stood at his desk, staring blankly at the phone. Olivetti was the

first to break the silence.

"Carlo," he said, using the camerlegno's first name and sounding more like a

weary friend than an officer.

"For twenty-six years, I have sworn my life to the protection of this office. It

seems tonight I am

dishonored."

The camerlegno shook his head. "You and I serve God in different capacities, but

service always brings

honor."

"These events . . . I can't imagine how . . . this situation . . ." Olivetti

looked overwhelmed.

"You realize we have only one possible course of action. I have a responsibility

for the safety of the

College of Cardinals."

"I fear that responsibility was mine, signore."

"Then your men will oversee the immediate evacuation."

"Signore?"

"Other options can be exercised later-a search for this device, a manhunt for

the missing cardinals and their

captors. But first the cardinals must be taken to safety. The sanctity of human

life weighs above all. Those

men are the foundation of this church."

"You suggest we cancel conclave right now?"

"Do I have a choice?"

"What about your charge to bring a new Pope?"

The young chamberlain sighed and turned to the window, his eyes drifting out

onto the sprawl of Rome

below. "His Holiness once told me that a Pope is a man torn between two worlds .

. . the real world and the

divine. He warned that any church that ignored reality would not survive to

enjoy the divine." His voice

sounded suddenly wise for its years. "The real world is upon us tonight. We

would be vain to ignore it.

Pride and precedent cannot overshadow reason."

Olivetti nodded, looking impressed. "I have underestimated you, signore."

The camerlegno did not seem to hear. His gaze was distant on the window.

"I will speak openly, signore. The real world is my world. I immerse myself in

its ugliness every day such

that others are unencumbered to seek something more pure. Let me advise you on

the present situation. It is

what I am trained for. Your instincts, though worthy . . . could be disastrous."

The camerlegno turned.

Olivetti sighed. "The evacuation of the College of Cardinals from the Sistine

Chapel is the worst possible

thing you could do right now."

The camerlegno did not look indignant, only at a loss. "What do you suggest?"

"Say nothing to the cardinals. Seal conclave. It will buy us time to try other

options."

The camerlegno looked troubled. "Are you suggesting I lock the entire College of

Cardinals on top of a

time bomb?"

"Yes, signore. For now. Later, if need be, we can arrange evacuation."

The camerlegno shook his head. "Postponing the ceremony before it starts is

grounds alone for an inquiry,

but after the doors are sealed nothing intervenes. Conclave procedure

obligates-"

"Real world, signore. You're in it tonight. Listen closely." Olivetti spoke now

with the efficient rattle of a

field officer. "Marching one hundred sixty-five cardinals unprepared and

unprotected into Rome would be

reckless. It would cause confusion and panic in some very old men, and frankly,

one fatal stroke this month

is enough."

One fatal stroke. The commander's words recalled the headlines Langdon had read

over dinner with some

students in the Harvard Commons: POPE SUFFERS STROKE. DIES IN SLEEP.

Seite 79

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"In addition," Olivetti said, "the Sistine Chapel is a fortress. Although we

don't advertise the fact, the

structure is heavily reinforced and can repel any attack short of missiles. As

preparation we searched every

inch of the chapel this afternoon, scanning for bugs and other surveillance

equipment. The chapel is clean,

a safe haven, and I am confident the antimatter is not inside. There is no safer

place those men can be right

now. We can always discuss emergency evacuation later if it comes to that."

Langdon was impressed. Olivetti's cold, smart logic reminded him of Kohler.

"Commander," Vittoria said, her voice tense, "there are other concerns. Nobody

has ever created this much

antimatter. The blast radius, I can only estimate. Some of surrounding Rome may

be in danger. If the

canister is in one of your central buildings or underground, the effect outside

these walls may be minimal,

but if the canister is near the perimeter . . . in this building for example . .

." She glanced warily out the

window at the crowd in St. Peter's Square.

"I am well aware of my responsibilities to the outside world," Olivetti replied,

"and it makes this situation

no more grave. The protection of this sanctuary has been my sole charge for over

two decades. I have no

intention of allowing this weapon to detonate."

Camerlegno Ventresca looked up. "You think you can find it?"

"Let me discuss our options with some of my surveillance specialists. There is a

possibility, if we kill

power to Vatican City, that we can eliminate the background RF and create a

clean enough environment to

get a reading on that canister's magnetic field."

Vittoria looked surprised, and then impressed. "You want to black out Vatican

City?"

"Possibly. I don't yet know if it's possible, but it is one option I want to

explore."

"The cardinals would certainly wonder what happened," Vittoria remarked.

Olivetti shook his head. "Conclaves are held by candlelight. The cardinals would

never know. After

conclave is sealed, I could pull all except a few of my perimeter guards and

begin a search. A hundred men

could cover a lot of ground in five hours."

"Four hours," Vittoria corrected. "I need to fly the canister back to CERN.

Detonation is unavoidable

without recharging the batteries."

"There's no way to recharge here?"

Vittoria shook her head. "The interface is complex. I'd have brought it if I

could."

"Four hours then," Olivetti said, frowning. "Still time enough. Panic serves no

one. Signore, you have ten

minutes. Go to the chapel, seal conclave. Give my men some time to do their job.

As we get closer to the

critical hour, we will make the critical decisions."

Langdon wondered how close to "the critical hour" Olivetti would let things get.

The camerlegno looked troubled. "But the college will ask about the preferiti .

. . especially about Baggia . .

. where they are."

"Then you will have to think of something, signore. Tell them you served the

four cardinals something at

tea that disagreed with them."

The camerlegno looked riled. "Stand on the altar of the Sistine Chapel and lie

to the College of Cardinals?"

"For their own safety. Una bugia veniale. A white lie. Your job will be to keep

the peace." Olivetti headed

for the door. "Now if you will excuse me, I need to get started."

"Comandante," the camerlegno urged, "we cannot simply turn our backs on missing

cardinals."

Olivetti stopped in the doorway. "Baggia and the others are currently outside

our sphere of influence. We

must let them go . . . for the good of the whole. The military calls it triage."

Seite 80

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Don't you mean abandonment?"

His voice hardened. "If there were any way, signore . . . any way in heaven to

locate those four cardinals, I

would lay down my life to do it. And yet . . ." He pointed across the room at

the window where the early

evening sun glinted off an endless sea of Roman rooftops. "Searching a city of

five million is not within my

power. I will not waste precious time to appease my conscience in a futile

exercise. I'm sorry."

Vittoria spoke suddenly. "But if we caught the killer, couldn't you make him

talk?"

Olivetti frowned at her. "Soldiers cannot afford to be saints, Ms. Vetra.

Believe me, I empathize with your

personal incentive to catch this man."

"It's not only personal," she said. "The killer knows where the antimatter is .

. . and the missing cardinals.

If we could somehow find him . . ."

"Play into their hands?" Olivetti said. "Believe me, removing all protection

from Vatican City in order to

stake out hundreds of churches is what the Illuminati hope we will do . . .

wasting precious time and

manpower when we should be searching . . . or worse yet, leaving the Vatican

Bank totally unprotected.

Not to mention the remaining cardinals."

The point hit home.

"How about the Roman Police?" the camerlegno asked. "We could alert citywide

enforcement of the crisis.

Enlist their help in finding the cardinals' captor."

"Another mistake," Olivetti said. "You know how the Roman Carbonieri feel about

us. We'd get a halfhearted

effort of a few men in exchange for their selling our crisis to the

global media. Exactly what our

enemies want. We'll have to deal with the media soon enough as it is."

I will make your cardinals media luminaries, Langdon thought, recalling the

killer's words. The first

cardinal's body appears at eight o'clock. Then one every hour. The press will

love it.

The camerlegno was talking again, a trace of anger in his voice. "Commander, we

cannot in good

conscience do nothing about the missing cardinals!"

Olivetti looked the camerlegno dead in the eye. "The prayer of St. Francis,

signore. Do you recall it?"

The young priest spoke the single line with pain in his voice. "God, grant me

strength to accept those things

I cannot change."

"Trust me," Olivetti said. "This is one of those things." Then he was gone.

44

T he central office of the British Broadcast Corporation (BBC) is in London just

west of Piccadilly

Circus. The switchboard phone rang, and a junior content editor picked up.

"BBC," she said, stubbing out her Dunhill cigarette.

The voice on the line was raspy, with a Mid-East accent. "I have a breaking

story your network might be

interested in."

The editor took out a pen and a standard Lead Sheet. "Regarding?"

"The papal election."

She frowned wearily. The BBC had run a preliminary story yesterday to mediocre

response. The public, it

seemed, had little interest in Vatican City. "What's the angle?"

"Do you have a TV reporter in Rome covering the election?"

"I believe so."

"I need to speak to him directly."

"I'm sorry, but I cannot give you that number without some idea-"

"There is a threat to the conclave. That is all I can tell you."

The editor took notes. "Your name?"

"My name is immaterial."

The editor was not surprised. "And you have proof of this claim?"

"I do."

"I would be happy to take the information, but it is not our policy to give out

Seite 81

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

our reporters' numbers unless-

"

"I understand. I will call another network. Thank you for your time. Good-b-"

"Just a moment," she said. "Can you hold?"

The editor put the caller on hold and stretched her neck. The art of screening

out potential crank calls was

by no means a perfect science, but this caller had just passed the BBC's two

tacit tests for authenticity of a

phone source. He had refused to give his name, and he was eager to get off the

phone. Hacks and glory

hounds usually whined and pleaded.

Fortunately for her, reporters lived in eternal fear of missing the big story,

so they seldom chastised her for

passing along the occasional delusional psychotic. Wasting five minutes of a

reporter's time was

forgivable. Missing a headline was not.

Yawning, she looked at her computer and typed in the keywords "Vatican City."

When she saw the name

of the field reporter covering the papal election, she chuckled to herself. He

was a new guy the BBC had

just brought up from some trashy London tabloid to handle some of the BBC's more

mundane coverage.

Editorial had obviously started him at the bottom rung.

He was probably bored out of his mind, waiting all night to record his live

ten-second video spot. He would

most likely be grateful for a break in the monotony.

The BBC content editor copied down the reporter's satellite extension in Vatican

City. Then, lighting

another cigarette, she gave the anonymous caller the reporter's number.

45

I t won't work," Vittoria said, pacing the Pope's office. She looked up at the

camerlegno. "Even if a

Swiss Guard team can filter electronic interference, they will have to be

practically on top of the canister

before they detect any signal. And that's if the canister is even accessible . .

. unenclosed by other barriers.

What if it's buried in a metal box somewhere on your grounds? Or up in a metal

ventilating duct. There's

no way they'll trace it. And what if the Swiss Guards have been infiltrated?

Who's to say the search will be

clean?"

The camerlegno looked drained. "What are you proposing, Ms. Vetra?"

Vittoria felt flustered. Isn't it obvious! "I am proposing, sir, that you take

other precautions immediately.

We can hope against all hope that the commander's search is successful. At the

same time, look out the

window. Do you see those people? Those buildings across the piazza? Those media

vans? The tourists?

They are quite possibly within range of the blast. You need to act now."

The camerlegno nodded vacantly.

Vittoria felt frustrated. Olivetti had convinced everyone there was plenty of

time. But Vittoria knew if news

of the Vatican predicament leaked out, the entire area could fill with onlookers

in a matter of minutes. She

had seen it once outside the Swiss Parliament building. During a hostage

situation involving a bomb,

thousands had congregated outside the building to witness the outcome. Despite

police warnings that they

were in danger, the crowd packed in closer and closer. Nothing captured human

interest like human

tragedy.

"Signore," Vittoria urged, "the man who killed my father is out there somewhere.

Every cell in this body

wants to run from here and hunt him down. But I am standing in your office . . .

because I have a

responsibility to you. To you and others. Lives are in danger, signore. Do you

hear me?"

The camerlegno did not answer.

Vittoria could hear her own heart racing. Why couldn't the Swiss Guard trace

Seite 82

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

that damn caller? The

Illuminati assassin is the key! He knows where the antimatter is . . . hell, he

knows where the cardinals are!

Catch the killer, and everything is solved.

Vittoria sensed she was starting to come unhinged, an alien distress she

recalled only faintly from

childhood, the orphanage years, frustration with no tools to handle it. You have

tools, she told herself, you

always have tools. But it was no use. Her thoughts intruded, strangling her. She

was a researcher and

problem solver. But this was a problem with no solution. What data do you

require? What do you want?

She told herself to breathe deeply, but for the first time in her life, she

could not. She was suffocating.

Langdon's head ached, and he felt like he was skirting the edges of rationality.

He watched Vittoria and the

camerlegno, but his vision was blurred by hideous images: explosions, press

swarming, cameras rolling,

four branded humans.

Shaitan . . . Lucifer . . . Bringer of light . . . Satan . . .

He shook the fiendish images from his mind. Calculated terrorism, he reminded

himself, grasping at

reality. Planned chaos. He thought back to a Radcliffe seminar he had once

audited while researching

praetorian symbolism. He had never seen terrorists the same way since.

"Terrorism," the professor had lectured, "has a singular goal. What is it?"

"Killing innocent people?" a student ventured.

"Incorrect. Death is only a byproduct of terrorism."

"A show of strength?"

"No. A weaker persuasion does not exist."

"To cause terror?"

"Concisely put. Quite simply, the goal of terrorism is to create terror and

fear. Fear undermines faith in the

establishment. It weakens the enemy from within . . . causing unrest in the

masses. Write this down.

Terrorism is not an expression of rage. Terrorism is a political weapon. Remove

a government's façade of

infallibility, and you remove its people's faith."

Loss of faith . . .

Is that what this was all about? Langdon wondered how Christians of the world

would react to cardinals

being laid out like mutilated dogs. If the faith of a canonized priest did not

protect him from the evils of

Satan, what hope was there for the rest of us? Langdon's head was pounding

louder now . . . tiny voices

playing tug of war.

Faith does not protect you. Medicine and airbags . . . those are things that

protect you. God does not

protect you. Intelligence protects you. Enlightenment. Put your faith in

something with tangible results.

How long has it been since someone walked on water? Modern miracles belong to

science . . . computers,

vaccines, space stations . . . even the divine miracle of creation. Matter from

nothing . . . in a lab. Who

needs God? No! Science is God.

The killer's voice resonated in Langdon's mind. Midnight . . . mathematical

progression of death . . .

sacrifici vergini nell' altare di scienza."

Then suddenly, like a crowd dispersed by a single gunshot, the voices were gone.

Robert Langdon bolted to his feet. His chair fell backward and crashed on the

marble floor.

Vittoria and the camerlegno jumped.

"I missed it," Langdon whispered, spellbound. "It was right in front of me . .

."

"Missed what?" Vittoria demanded.

Langdon turned to the priest. "Father, for three years I have petitioned this

office for access to the Vatican

Seite 83

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Archives. I have been denied seven times."

"Mr. Langdon, I am sorry, but this hardly seems the moment to raise such

complaints."

"I need access immediately. The four missing cardinals. I may be able to figure

out where they're going to

be killed."

Vittoria stared, looking certain she had misunderstood.

The camerlegno looked troubled, as if he were the brunt of a cruel joke. "You

expect me to believe this

information is in our archives?"

"I can't promise I can locate it in time, but if you let me in . . ."

"Mr. Langdon, I am due in the Sistine Chapel in four minutes. The archives are

across Vatican City."

"You're serious aren't you?" Vittoria interrupted, staring deep into Langdon's

eyes, seeming to sense his

earnestness.

"Hardly a joking time," Langdon said.

"Father," Vittoria said, turning to the camerlegno, "if there's a chance . . .

any at all of finding where these

killings are going to happen, we could stake out the locations and-"

"But the archives?" the camerlegno insisted. "How could they possibly contain

any clue?"

"Explaining it," Langdon said, "will take longer than you've got. But if I'm

right, we can use the

information to catch the Hassassin."

The camerlegno looked as though he wanted to believe but somehow could not.

"Christianity's most sacred

codices are in that archive. Treasures I myself am not privileged enough to

see."

"I am aware of that."

"Access is permitted only by written decree of the curator and the Board of

Vatican Librarians."

"Or," Langdon declared, "by papal mandate. It says so in every rejection letter

your curator ever sent me."

The camerlegno nodded.

"Not to be rude," Langdon urged, "but if I'm not mistaken a papal mandate comes

from this office. As far

as I can tell, tonight you hold the trust of his station. Considering the

circumstances . . ."

The camerlegno pulled a pocket watch from his cassock and looked at it. "Mr.

Langdon, I am prepared to

give my life tonight, quite literally, to save this church."

Langdon sensed nothing but truth in the man's eyes.

"This document," the camerlegno said, "do you truly believe it is here? And that

it can help us locate these

four churches?"

"I would not have made countless solicitations for access if I were not

convinced. Italy is a bit far to come

on a lark when you make a teacher's salary. The document you have is an

ancient-"

"Please," the camerlegno interrupted. "Forgive me. My mind cannot process any

more details at the

moment. Do you know where the secret archives are located?"

Langdon felt a rush of excitement. "Just behind the Santa Ana Gate."

"Impressive. Most scholars believe it is through the secret door behind St.

Peter's Throne."

"No. That would be the Archivio della Reverenda di Fabbrica di S. Pietro. A

common misconception."

"A librarian docent accompanies every entrant at all times. Tonight, the docents

are gone. What you are

requesting is carte blanche access. Not even our cardinals enter alone."

"I will treat your treasures with the utmost respect and care. Your librarians

will find not a trace that I was

there."

Overhead the bells of St. Peter's began to toll. The camerlegno checked his

pocket watch. "I must go." He

paused a taut moment and looked up at Langdon. "I will have a Swiss Guard meet

you at the archives. I am

giving you my trust, Mr. Langdon. Go now."

Seite 84

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon was speechless.

The young priest now seemed to possess an eerie poise. Reaching over, he

squeezed Langdon's shoulder

with surprising strength. "I want you to find what you are looking for. And find

it quickly."

46

T he Secret Vatican Archives are located at the far end of the Borgia Courtyard

directly up a hill from

the Gate of Santa Ana. They contain over 20,000 volumes and are rumored to hold

such treasures as

Leonardo da Vinci's missing diaries and even unpublished books of the Holy

Bible.

Langdon strode powerfully up the deserted Via della Fondamenta toward the

archives, his mind barely able

to accept that he was about to be granted access. Vittoria was at his side,

keeping pace effortlessly. Her

almond-scented hair tossed lightly in the breeze, and Langdon breathed it in. He

felt his thoughts straying

and reeled himself back.

Vittoria said, "You going to tell me what we're looking for?"

"A little book written by a guy named Galileo."

She sounded surprised. "You don't mess around. What's in it?"

"It is supposed to contain something called il segno."

"The sign?"

"Sign, clue, signal . . . depends on your translation."

"Sign to what?"

Langdon picked up the pace. "A secret location. Galileo's Illuminati needed to

protect themselves from the

Vatican, so they founded an ultrasecret Illuminati meeting place here in Rome.

They called it The Church

of Illumination."

"Pretty bold calling a satanic lair a church."

Langdon shook his head. "Galileo's Illuminati were not the least bit satanic.

They were scientists who

revered enlightenment. Their meeting place was simply where they could safely

congregate and discuss

topics forbidden by the Vatican. Although we know the secret lair existed, to

this day nobody has ever

located it."

"Sounds like the Illuminati know how to keep a secret."

"Absolutely. In fact, they never revealed the location of their hideaway to

anyone outside the brotherhood.

This secrecy protected them, but it also posed a problem when it came to

recruiting new members."

"They couldn't grow if they couldn't advertise," Vittoria said, her legs and

mind keeping perfect pace.

"Exactly. Word of Galileo's brotherhood started to spread in the 1630s, and

scientists from around the

world made secret pilgrimages to Rome hoping to join the Illuminati . . . eager

for a chance to look through

Galileo's telescope and hear the master's ideas. Unfortunately, though, because

of the Illuminati's secrecy,

scientists arriving in Rome never knew where to go for the meetings or to whom

they could safely speak.

The Illuminati wanted new blood, but they could not afford to risk their secrecy

by making their

whereabouts known."

Vittoria frowned. "Sounds like a situazione senza soluzione."

"Exactly. A catch-22, as we would say."

"So what did they do?"

"They were scientists. They examined the problem and found a solution. A

brilliant one, actually. The

Illuminati created a kind of ingenious map directing scientists to their

sanctuary."

Vittoria looked suddenly skeptical and slowed. "A map? Sounds careless. If a

copy fell into the wrong

hands . . ."

"It couldn't," Langdon said. "No copies existed anywhere. It was not the kind of

map that fit on paper. It

Seite 85

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

was enormous. A blazed trail of sorts across the city."

Vittoria slowed even further. "Arrows painted on sidewalks?"

"In a sense, yes, but much more subtle. The map consisted of a series of

carefully concealed symbolic

markers placed in public locations around the city. One marker led to the next .

. . and the next . . . a trail . .

. eventually leading to the Illuminati lair."

Vittoria eyed him askance. "Sounds like a treasure hunt."

Langdon chuckled. "In a manner of speaking, it is. The Illuminati called their

string of markers 'The Path

of Illumination,' and anyone who wanted to join the brotherhood had to follow it

all the way to the end. A

kind of test."

"But if the Vatican wanted to find the Illuminati," Vittoria argued, "couldn't

they simply follow the

markers?"

"No. The path was hidden. A puzzle, constructed in such a way that only certain

people would have the

ability to track the markers and figure out where the Illuminati church was

hidden. The Illuminati intended

it as a kind of initiation, functioning not only as a security measure but also

as a screening process to ensure

that only the brightest scientists arrived at their door."

"I don't buy it. In the 1600s the clergy were some of the most educated men in

the world. If these markers

were in public locations, certainly there existed members of the Vatican who

could have figured it out."

"Sure," Langdon said, "if they had known about the markers. But they didn't. And

they never noticed them

because the Illuminati designed them in such a way that clerics would never

suspect what they were. They

used a method known in symbology as dissimulation."

"Camouflage."

Langdon was impressed. "You know the term."

"Dissimulacione," she said. "Nature's best defense. Try spotting a trumpet fish

floating vertically in

seagrass."

"Okay," Langdon said. "The Illuminati used the same concept. They created

markers that faded into the

backdrop of ancient Rome. They couldn't use ambigrams or scientific symbology

because it would be far

too conspicuous, so they called on an Illuminati artist-the same anonymous

prodigy who had created their

ambigrammatic symbol 'Illuminati'-and they commissioned him to carve four

sculptures."

"Illuminati sculptures?"

"Yes, sculptures with two strict guidelines. First, the sculptures had to look

like the rest of the artwork in

Rome . . . artwork that the Vatican would never suspect belonged to the

Illuminati."

"Religious art."

Langdon nodded, feeling a tinge of excitement, talking faster now. "And the

second guideline was that the

four sculptures had to have very specific themes. Each piece needed to be a

subtle tribute to one of the four

elements of science."

"Four elements?" Vittoria said. "There are over a hundred."

"Not in the 1600s," Langdon reminded her. "Early alchemists believed the entire

universe was made up of

only four substances: Earth, Air, Fire, and Water."

The early cross, Langdon knew, was the most common symbol of the four

elements-four arms representing

Earth, Air, Fire, and Water. Beyond that, though, there existed literally dozens

of symbolic occurrences of

Earth, Air, Fire, and Water throughout history-the Pythagorean cycles of life,

the Chinese Hong-Fan, the

Jungian male and female rudiments, the quadrants of the Zodiac, even the Muslims

revered the four ancient

elements . . . although in Islam they were known as "squares, clouds, lightning,

Seite 86

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

and waves." For Langdon,

though, it was a more modern usage that always gave him chills-the Mason's four

mystic grades of

Absolute Initiation: Earth, Air, Fire, and Water.

Vittoria seemed mystified. "So this Illuminati artist created four pieces of art

that looked religious, but were

actually tributes to Earth, Air, Fire, and Water?"

"Exactly," Langdon said, quickly turning up Via Sentinel toward the archives.

"The pieces blended into the

sea of religious artwork all over Rome. By donating the artwork anonymously to

specific churches and then

using their political influence, the brotherhood facilitated placement of these

four pieces in carefully chosen

churches in Rome. Each piece of course was a marker . . . subtly pointing to the

next church . . . where the

next marker awaited. It functioned as a trail of clues disguised as religious

art. If an Illuminati candidate

could find the first church and the marker for Earth, he could follow it to Air

. . . and then to Fire . . . and

then to Water . . . and finally to the Church of Illumination."

Vittoria was looking less and less clear. "And this has something to do with

catching the Illuminati

assassin?"

Langdon smiled as he played his ace. "Oh, yes. The Illuminati called these four

churches by a very special

name. The Altars of Science."

Vittoria frowned. "I'm sorry, that means noth-" She stopped short. "L'altare di

scienza?" she exclaimed.

"The Illuminati assassin. He warned that the cardinals would be virgin

sacrifices on the altars of science!"

Langdon gave her a smile. "Four cardinals. Four churches. The four altars of

science."

She looked stunned. "You're saying the four churches where the cardinals will be

sacrificed are the same

four churches that mark the ancient Path of Illumination?"

"I believe so, yes."

"But why would the killer have given us that clue?"

"Why not?" Langdon replied. "Very few historians know about these sculptures.

Even fewer believe they

exist. And their locations have remained secret for four hundred years. No doubt

the Illuminati trusted the

secret for another five hours. Besides, the Illuminati don't need their Path of

Illumination anymore. Their

secret lair is probably long gone anyway. They live in the modern world. They

meet in bank boardrooms,

eating clubs, private golf courses. Tonight they want to make their secrets

public. This is their moment.

Their grand unveiling."

Langdon feared the Illuminati unveiling would have a special symmetry to it that

he had not yet mentioned.

The four brands. The killer had sworn each cardinal would be branded with a

different symbol. Proof the

ancient legends are true, the killer had said. The legend of the four

ambigrammatic brands was as old as the

Illuminati itself: earth, air, fire, water-four words crafted in perfect

symmetry. Just like the word Illuminati.

Each cardinal was to be branded with one of the ancient elements of science. The

rumor that the four

brands were in English rather than Italian remained a point of debate among

historians. English seemed a

random deviation from their natural tongue . . . and the Illuminati did nothing

randomly.

Langdon turned up the brick pathway before the archive building. Ghastly images

thrashed in his mind.

The overall Illuminati plot was starting to reveal its patient grandeur. The

brotherhood had vowed to stay

silent as long as it took, amassing enough influence and power that they could

resurface without fear, make

their stand, fight their cause in broad daylight. The Illuminati were no longer

Seite 87

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

about hiding. They were

about flaunting their power, confirming the conspiratorial myths as fact.

Tonight was a global publicity

stunt.

Vittoria said, "Here comes our escort." Langdon looked up to see a Swiss Guard

hurrying across an

adjacent lawn toward the front door.

When the guard saw them, he stopped in his tracks. He stared at them, as though

he thought he was

hallucinating. Without a word he turned away and pulled out his walkie-talkie.

Apparently incredulous at

what he was being asked to do, the guard spoke urgently to the person on the

other end. The angry bark

coming back was indecipherable to Langdon, but its message was clear. The guard

slumped, put away the

walkie-talkie, and turned to them with a look of discontent.

Not a word was spoken as the guard guided them into the building. They passed

through four steel doors,

two passkey entries, down a long stairwell, and into a foyer with two

combination keypads. Passing

through a high-tech series of electronic gates, they arrived at the end of a

long hallway outside a set of wide

oak double doors. The guard stopped, looked them over again and, mumbling under

his breath, walked to a

metal box on the wall. He unlocked it, reached inside, and pressed a code. The

doors before them buzzed,

and the deadbolt fell open.

The guard turned, speaking to them for the first time. "The archives are beyond

that door. I have been

instructed to escort you this far and return for briefing on another matter."

"You're leaving?" Vittoria demanded.

"Swiss Guards are not cleared for access to the Secret Archives. You are here

only because my commander

received a direct order from the camerlegno."

"But how do we get out?"

"Monodirectional security. You will have no difficulties." That being the

entirety of the conversation, the

guard spun on his heel and marched off down the hall.

Vittoria made some comment, but Langdon did not hear. His mind was fixed on the

double doors before

him, wondering what mysteries lay beyond.

47

A lthough he knew time was short, Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca walked slowly. He

needed the time

alone to gather his thoughts before facing opening prayer. So much was

happening. As he moved in dim

solitude down the Northern Wing, the challenge of the past fifteen days weighed

heavy in his bones.

He had followed his holy duties to the letter.

As was Vatican tradition, following the Pope's death the camerlegno had

personally confirmed expiration

by placing his fingers on the Pope's carotid artery, listening for breath, and

then calling the Pope's name

three times. By law there was no autopsy. Then he had sealed the Pope's bedroom,

destroyed the papal

fisherman's ring, shattered the die used to make lead seals, and arranged for

the funeral. That done, he

began preparations for the conclave.

Conclave, he thought. The final hurdle. It was one of the oldest traditions in

Christendom. Nowadays,

because the outcome of conclave was usually known before it began, the process

was criticized as obsoletemore

of a burlesque than an election. The camerlegno knew, however, this was

only a lack of

understanding. Conclave was not an election. It was an ancient, mystic

transference of power. The tradition

was timeless . . . the secrecy, the folded slips of paper, the burning of the

ballots, the mixing of ancient

chemicals, the smoke signals.

Seite 88

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

As the camerlegno approached through the Loggias of Gregory XIII, he wondered if

Cardinal Mortati was

in a panic yet. Certainly Mortati had noticed the preferiti were missing.

Without them, the voting would go

on all night. Mortati's appointment as the Great Elector, the camerlegno assured

himself, was a good one.

The man was a freethinker and could speak his mind. The conclave would need a

leader tonight more than

ever.

As the camerlegno arrived at the top of the Royal Staircase, he felt as though

he were standing on the

precipice of his life. Even from up here he could hear the rumble of activity in

the Sistine Chapel below-the

uneasy chatter of 165 cardinals.

One hundred sixty-one cardinals, he corrected.

For an instant the camerlegno was falling, plummeting toward hell, people

screaming, flames engulfing

him, stones and blood raining from the sky.

And then silence.

When the child awoke, he was in heaven. Everything around him was white. The

light was blinding and

pure. Although some would say a ten year old could not possibly understand

heaven, the young Carlo

Ventresca understood heaven very well. He was in heaven right now. Where else

would he be? Even in his

short decade on earth Carlo had felt the majesty of God-the thundering pipe

organs, the towering domes,

the voices raised in song, the stained glass, shimmering bronze and gold.

Carlo's mother, Maria, brought

him to Mass every day. The church was Carlo's home.

"Why do we come to Mass every single day?" Carlo asked, not that he minded at

all.

"Because I promised God I would," she replied. "And a promise to God is the most

important promise of

all. Never break a promise to God."

Carlo promised her he would never break a promise to God. He loved his mother

more than anything in the

world. She was his holy angel. Sometimes he called her Maria benedetta-the

Blessed Mary-although she

did not like that at all. He knelt with her as she prayed, smelling the sweet

scent of her flesh and listening to

the murmur of her voice as she counted the rosary. Hail Mary, Mother of God . .

. pray for us sinners . . .

now and at the hour of our death.

"Where is my father?" Carlo asked, already knowing his father had died before he

was born.

"God is your father, now," she would always reply. "You are a child of the

church."

Carlo loved that.

"Whenever you feel frightened," she said, "remember that God is your father now.

He will watch over you

and protect you forever. God has big plans for you, Carlo." The boy knew she was

right. He could already

feel God in his blood.

Blood . . .

Blood raining from the sky!

Silence. Then heaven.

His heaven, Carlo learned as the blinding lights were turned off, was actually

the Intensive Care Unit in

Santa Clara Hospital outside of Palermo. Carlo had been the sole survivor of a

terrorist bombing that had

collapsed a chapel where he and his mother had been attending Mass while on

vacation. Thirty-seven

people had died, including Carlo's mother. The papers called Carlo's survival

The Miracle of St. Francis.

Carlo had, for some unknown reason, only moments before the blast, left his

mother's side and ventured

into a protected alcove to ponder a tapestry depicting the story of St. Francis.

Seite 89

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

God called me there, he decided. He wanted to save me.

Carlo was delirious with pain. He could still see his mother, kneeling at the

pew, blowing him a kiss, and

then with a concussive roar, her sweet-smelling flesh was torn apart. He could

still taste man's evil. Blood

showered down. His mother's blood! The blessed Maria!

God will watch over you and protect you forever, his mother had told him.

But where was God now!

Then, like a worldly manifestation of his mother's truth, a clergyman had come

to the hospital. He was not

any clergyman. He was a bishop. He prayed over Carlo. The Miracle of St.

Francis. When Carlo recovered,

the bishop arranged for him to live in a small monastery attached to the

cathedral over which the bishop

presided. Carlo lived and tutored with the monks. He even became an altar boy

for his new protector. The

bishop suggested Carlo enter public school, but Carlo refused. He could not have

been more happy with his

new home. He now truly lived in the house of God.

Every night Carlo prayed for his mother.

God saved me for a reason, he thought. What is the reason?

When Carlo turned sixteen, he was obliged by Italian law to serve two years of

reserve military training.

The bishop told Carlo that if he entered seminary he would be exempt from this

duty. Carlo told the priest

that he planned to enter seminary but that first he needed to understand evil.

The bishop did not understand.

Carlo told him that if he was going to spend his life in the church fighting

evil, first he had to understand it.

He could not think of any better place to understand evil than in the army. The

army used guns and bombs.

A bomb killed my Blessed mother!

The bishop tried to dissuade him, but Carlo's mind was made up.

"Be careful, my son," the bishop had said. "And remember the church awaits you

when you return."

Carlo's two years of military service had been dreadful. Carlo's youth had been

one of silence and

reflection. But in the army there was no quiet for reflection. Endless noise.

Huge machines everywhere.

Not a moment of peace. Although the soldiers went to Mass once a week at the

barracks, Carlo did not

sense God's presence in any of his fellow soldiers. Their minds were too filled

with chaos to see God.

Carlo hated his new life and wanted to go home. But he was determined to stick

it out. He had yet to

understand evil. He refused to fire a gun, so the military taught him how to fly

a medical helicopter. Carlo

hated the noise and the smell, but at least it let him fly up in the sky and be

closer to his mother in heaven.

When he was informed his pilot's training included learning how to parachute,

Carlo was terrified. Still, he

had no choice.

God will protect me, he told himself.

Carlo's first parachute jump was the most exhilarating physical experience of

his life. It was like flying

with God. Carlo could not get enough . . . the silence . . . the floating . . .

seeing his mother's face in the

billowing white clouds as he soared to earth. God has plans for you, Carlo. When

he returned from the

military, Carlo entered the seminary.

That had been twenty-three years ago.

Now, as Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca descended the Royal Staircase, he tried to

comprehend the chain of

events that had delivered him to this extraordinary crossroads.

Abandon all fear, he told himself, and give this night over to God.

He could see the great bronze door of the Sistine Chapel now, dutifully

protected by four Swiss Guards.

Seite 90

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The guards unbolted the door and pulled it open. Inside, every head turned. The

camerlegno gazed out at

the black robes and red sashes before him. He understood what God's plans for

him were. The fate of the

church had been placed in his hands.

The camerlegno crossed himself and stepped over the threshold.

48

B BC journalist Gunther Glick sat sweating in the BBC network van parked on the

eastern edge of St.

Peter's Square and cursed his assignment editor. Although Glick's first monthly

review had come back

filled with superlatives-resourceful, sharp, dependable-here he was in Vatican

City on "Pope-Watch." He

reminded himself that reporting for the BBC carried a hell of a lot more

credibility than fabricating fodder

for the British Tattler, but still, this was not his idea of reporting.

Glick's assignment was simple. Insultingly simple. He was to sit here waiting

for a bunch of old farts to

elect their next chief old fart, then he was to step outside and record a

fifteen-second "live" spot with the

Vatican as a backdrop.

Brilliant.

Glick couldn't believe the BBC still sent reporters into the field to cover this

schlock. You don't see the

American networks here tonight. Hell no! That was because the big boys did it

right. They watched CNN,

synopsized it, and then filmed their "live" report in front of a blue screen,

superimposing stock video for a

realistic backdrop. MSNBC even used in-studio wind and rain machines to give

that on-the-scene

authenticity. Viewers didn't want truth anymore; they wanted entertainment.

Glick gazed out through the windshield and felt more and more depressed by the

minute. The imperial

mountain of Vatican City rose before him as a dismal reminder of what men could

accomplish when they

put their minds to it.

"What have I accomplished in my life?" he wondered aloud. "Nothing."

"So give up," a woman's voice said from behind him.

Glick jumped. He had almost forgotten he was not alone. He turned to the back

seat, where his

camerawoman, Chinita Macri, sat silently polishing her glasses. She was always

polishing her glasses.

Chinita was black, although she preferred African American, a little heavy, and

smart as hell. She wouldn't

let you forget it either. She was an odd bird, but Glick liked her. And Glick

could sure as hell use the

company.

"What's the problem, Gunth?" Chinita asked.

"What are we doing here?"

She kept polishing. "Witnessing an exciting event."

"Old men locked in the dark is exciting?"

"You do know you're going to hell, don't you?"

"Already there."

"Talk to me." She sounded like his mother.

"I just feel like I want to leave my mark."

"You wrote for the British Tattler."

"Yeah, but nothing with any resonance."

"Oh, come on, I heard you did a groundbreaking article on the queen's secret sex

life with aliens."

"Thanks."

"Hey, things are looking up. Tonight you make your first fifteen seconds of TV

history."

Glick groaned. He could hear the news anchor already. "Thanks Gunther, great

report." Then the anchor

would roll his eyes and move on to the weather. "I should have tried for an

anchor spot."

Macri laughed. "With no experience? And that beard? Forget it."

Glick ran his hands through the reddish gob of hair on his chin. "I think it

makes me look clever."

Seite 91

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The van's cell phone rang, mercifully interrupting yet another one of Glick's

failures. "Maybe that's

editorial," he said, suddenly hopeful. "You think they want a live update?"

"On this story?" Macri laughed. "You keep dreaming."

Glick answered the phone in his best anchorman voice. "Gunther Glick, BBC, Live

in Vatican City."

The man on the line had a thick Arabic accent. "Listen carefully," he said. "I

am about to change your life."

49

L angdon and Vittoria stood alone now outside the double doors that led to the

inner sanctum of the

Secret Archives. The decor in the colonnade was an incongruous mix of

wall-to-wall carpets over marble

floors and wireless security cameras gazing down from beside carved cherubs in

the ceiling. Langdon

dubbed it Sterile Renaissance. Beside the arched ingress hung a small bronze

plaque.

ARCHIVIO VATICANO

Curatore, Padre Jaqui Tomaso

Father Jaqui Tomaso. Langdon recognized the curator's name from the rejection

letters at home in his

desk. Dear Mr. Langdon, It is with regret that I am writing to deny . . .

Regret. Bullshit. Since Jaqui Tomaso's reign had begun, Langdon had never met a

single non-Catholic

American scholar who had been given access to the Secret Vatican Archives. Il

gaurdiano, historians called

him. Jaqui Tomaso was the toughest librarian on earth.

As Langdon pushed the doors open and stepped through the vaulted portal into the

inner sanctum, he half

expected to see Father Jaqui in full military fatigues and helmet standing guard

with a bazooka. The space,

however, was deserted.

Silence. Soft lighting.

Archivio Vaticano. One of his life dreams.

As Langdon's eyes took in the sacred chamber, his first reaction was one of

embarrassment. He realized

what a callow romantic he was. The images he had held for so many years of this

room could not have been

more inaccurate. He had imagined dusty bookshelves piled high with tattered

volumes, priests cataloging

by the light of candles and stained-glass windows, monks poring over scrolls . .

.

Not even close.

At first glance the room appeared to be a darkened airline hangar in which

someone had built a dozen freestanding

racquetball courts. Langdon knew of course what the glass-walled

enclosures were. He was not

surprised to see them; humidity and heat eroded ancient vellums and parchments,

and proper preservation

required hermitic vaults like these-airtight cubicles that kept out humidity and

natural acids in the air.

Langdon had been inside hermetic vaults many times, but it was always an

unsettling experience . . .

something about entering an airtight container where the oxygen was regulated by

a reference librarian.

The vaults were dark, ghostly even, faintly outlined by tiny dome lights at the

end of each stack. In the

blackness of each cell, Langdon sensed the phantom giants, row upon row of

towering stacks, laden with

history. This was one hell of a collection.

Vittoria also seemed dazzled. She stood beside him staring mutely at the giant

transparent cubes.

Time was short, and Langdon wasted none of it scanning the dimly lit room for a

book catalog-a bound

encyclopedia that cataloged the library's collection. All he saw was the glow of

a handful of computer

terminals dotting the room. "Looks like they've got a Biblion. Their index is

Seite 92

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

computerized."

Vittoria looked hopeful. "That should speed things up."

Langdon wished he shared her enthusiasm, but he sensed this was bad news. He

walked to a terminal and

began typing. His fears were instantly confirmed. "The old-fashioned method

would have been better."

"Why?"

He stepped back from the monitor. "Because real books don't have password

protection. I don't suppose

physicists are natural born hackers?"

Vittoria shook her head. "I can open oysters, that's about it."

Langdon took a deep breath and turned to face the eerie collection of diaphanous

vaults. He walked to the

nearest one and squinted into the dim interior. Inside the glass were amorphous

shapes Langdon recognized

as the usual bookshelves, parchment bins, and examination tables. He looked up

at the indicator tabs

glowing at the end of each stack. As in all libraries, the tabs indicated the

contents of that row. He read the

headings as he moved down the transparent barrier.

PIETRO IL ERIMITO . . . LE CROCIATE . . . URBANO II . . . LEVANT . . .

"They're labeled," he said, still walking. "But it's not alpha-author." He

wasn't surprised. Ancient archives

were almost never cataloged alphabetically because so many of the authors were

unknown. Titles didn't

work either because many historical documents were untitled letters or parchment

fragments. Most

cataloging was done chronologically. Disconcertingly, however, this arrangement

did not appear to be

chronological.

Langdon felt precious time already slipping away. "Looks like the Vatican has

its own system."

"What a surprise."

He examined the labels again. The documents spanned centuries, but all the

keywords, he realized, were

interrelated. "I think it's a thematic classification."

"Thematic?" Vittoria said, sounding like a disapproving scientist. "Sounds

inefficient."

Actually . . . Langdon thought, considering it more closely. This may be the

shrewdest cataloging I've ever

seen. He had always urged his students to understand the overall tones and

motifs of an artistic period

rather than getting lost in the minutia of dates and specific works. The Vatican

Archives, it seemed, were

cataloged on a similar philosophy. Broad strokes . . .

"Everything in this vault," Langdon said, feeling more confident now, "centuries

of material, has to do with

the Crusades. That's this vault's theme." It was all here, he realized.

Historical accounts, letters, artwork,

socio-political data, modern analyses. All in one place . . . encouraging a

deeper understanding of a topic.

Brilliant.

Vittoria frowned. "But data can relate to multiple themes simultaneously."

"Which is why they cross-reference with proxy markers." Langdon pointed through

the glass to the colorful

plastic tabs inserted among the documents. "Those indicate secondary documents

located elsewhere with

their primary themes."

"Sure," she said, apparently letting it go. She put her hands on her hips and

surveyed the enormous space.

Then she looked at Langdon. "So, Professor, what's the name of this Galileo

thing we're looking for?"

Langdon couldn't help but smile. He still couldn't fathom that he was standing

in this room. It's in here, he

thought. Somewhere in the dark, it's waiting.

"Follow me," Langdon said. He started briskly down the first aisle, examining

the indicator tabs of each

vault. "Remember how I told you about the Path of Illumination? How the

Illuminati recruited new

Seite 93

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

members using an elaborate test?"

"The treasure hunt," Vittoria said, following closely.

"The challenge the Illuminati had was that after they placed the markers, they

needed some way to tell the

scientific community the path existed."

"Logical," Vittoria said. "Otherwise nobody would know to look for it."

"Yes, and even if they knew the path existed, scientists would have no way of

knowing where the path

began. Rome is huge."

"Okay."

Langdon proceeded down the next aisle, scanning the tabs as he talked. "About

fifteen years ago, some

historians at the Sorbonne and I uncovered a series of Illuminati letters filled

with references to the segno."

"The sign. The announcement about the path and where it began."

"Yes. And since then, plenty of Illuminati academics, myself included, have

uncovered other references to

the segno. It is accepted theory now that the clue exists and that Galileo mass

distributed it to the scientific

community without the Vatican ever knowing."

"How?"

"We're not sure, but most likely printed publications. He published many books

and newsletters over the

years."

"That the Vatican no doubt saw. Sounds dangerous."

"True. Nonetheless the segno was distributed."

"But nobody has ever actually found it?"

"No. Oddly though, wherever allusions to the segno appear-Masonic diaries,

ancient scientific journals,

Illuminati letters-it is often referred to by a number."

"666?"

Langdon smiled. "Actually it's 503."

"Meaning?"

"None of us could ever figure it out. I became fascinated with 503, trying

everything to find meaning in the

number-numerology, map references, latitudes." Langdon reached the end of the

aisle, turned the corner,

and hurried to scan the next row of tabs as he spoke. "For many years the only

clue seemed to be that 503

began with the number five . . . one of the sacred Illuminati digits." He

paused.

"Something tells me you recently figured it out, and that's why we're here."

"Correct," Langdon said, allowing himself a rare moment of pride in his work.

"Are you familiar with a

book by Galileo called Diàlogo?"

"Of course. Famous among scientists as the ultimate scientific sellout."

Sellout wasn't quite the word Langdon would have used, but he knew what Vittoria

meant. In the early

1630s, Galileo had wanted to publish a book endorsing the Copernican

heliocentric model of the solar

system, but the Vatican would not permit the book's release unless Galileo

included equally persuasive

evidence for the church's geocentric model-a model Galileo knew to be dead

wrong. Galileo had no choice

but to acquiesce to the church's demands and publish a book giving equal time to

both the accurate and

inaccurate models.

"As you probably know," Langdon said, "despite Galileo's compromise, Diàlogo was

still seen as

heretical, and the Vatican placed him under house arrest."

"No good deed goes unpunished."

Langdon smiled. "So true. And yet Galileo was persistent. While under house

arrest, he secretly wrote a

lesser-known manuscript that scholars often confuse with Diàlogo. That book is

called Discorsi."

Vittoria nodded. "I've heard of it. Discourses on the Tides."

Langdon stopped short, amazed she had heard of the obscure publication about

planetary motion and its

effect on the tides.

Seite 94

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Hey," she said, "you're talking to an Italian marine physicist whose father

worshiped Galileo."

Langdon laughed. Discorsi however was not what they were looking for. Langdon

explained that Discorsi

had not been Galileo's only work while under house arrest. Historians believed

he had also written an

obscure booklet called Diagramma.

"Diagramma della Verità," Langdon said. "Diagram of Truth."

"Never heard of it."

"I'm not surprised. Diagramma was Galileo's most secretive work-supposedly some

sort of treatise on

scientific facts he held to be true but was not allowed to share. Like some of

Galileo's previous

manuscripts, Diagramma was smuggled out of Rome by a friend and quietly

published in Holland. The

booklet became wildly popular in the European scientific underground. Then the

Vatican caught wind of it

and went on a book-burning campaign."

Vittoria now looked intrigued. "And you think Diagramma contained the clue? The

segno. The information

about the Path of Illumination."

"Diagramma is how Galileo got the word out. That I'm sure of." Langdon entered

the third row of vaults

and continued surveying the indicator tabs. "Archivists have been looking for a

copy of Diagramma for

years. But between the Vatican burnings and the booklet's low permanence rating,

the booklet has

disappeared off the face of the earth."

"Permanence rating?"

"Durability. Archivists rate documents one through ten for their structural

integrity. Diagramma was

printed on sedge papyrus. It's like tissue paper. Life span of no more than a

century."

"Why not something stronger?"

"Galileo's behest. To protect his followers. This way any scientists caught with

a copy could simply drop it

in water and the booklet would dissolve. It was great for destruction of

evidence, but terrible for archivists.

It is believed that only one copy of Diagramma survived beyond the eighteenth

century."

"One?" Vittoria looked momentarily starstruck as she glanced around the room.

"And it's here?"

"Confiscated from the Netherlands by the Vatican shortly after Galileo's death.

I've been petitioning to see

it for years now. Ever since I realized what was in it."

As if reading Langdon's mind, Vittoria moved across the aisle and began scanning

the adjacent bay of

vaults, doubling their pace.

"Thanks," he said. "Look for reference tabs that have anything to do with

Galileo, science, scientists.

You'll know it when you see it."

"Okay, but you still haven't told me how you figured out Diagramma contained the

clue. It had something

to do with the number you kept seeing in Illuminati letters? 503?"

Langdon smiled. "Yes. It took some time, but I finally figured out that 503 is a

simple code. It clearly

points to Diagramma."

For an instant Langdon relived his moment of unexpected revelation: August 16.

Two years ago. He was

standing lakeside at the wedding of the son of a colleague. Bagpipes droned on

the water as the wedding

party made their unique entrance . . . across the lake on a barge. The craft was

festooned with flowers and

wreaths. It carried a Roman numeral painted proudly on the hull-DCII.

Puzzled by the marking Langdon asked the father of the bride, "What's with 602?"

"602?"

Langdon pointed to the barge. "DCII is the Roman numeral for 602."

The man laughed. "That's not a Roman numeral. That's the name of the barge."

"The DCII?"

Seite 95

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The man nodded. "The Dick and Connie II."

Langdon felt sheepish. Dick and Connie were the wedding couple. The barge

obviously had been named in

their honor. "What happened to the DCI?"

The man groaned. "It sank yesterday during the rehearsal luncheon."

Langdon laughed. "Sorry to hear that." He looked back out at the barge. The

DCII, he thought. Like a

miniature QEII. A second later, it had hit him.

Now Langdon turned to Vittoria. "503," he said, "as I mentioned, is a code. It's

an Illuminati trick for

concealing what was actually intended as a Roman numeral. The number 503 in

Roman numerals is-"

"DIII."

Langdon glanced up. "That was fast. Please don't tell me you're an Illuminata."

She laughed. "I use Roman numerals to codify pelagic strata."

Of course, Langdon thought. Don't we all.

Vittoria looked over. "So what is the meaning of DIII?"

"DI and DII and DIII are very old abbreviations. They were used by ancient

scientists to distinguish

between the three Galilean documents most commonly confused.

Vittoria drew a quick breath. "Diàlogo . . . Discorsi . . . Diagramma."

"D-one. D-two. D-three. All scientific. All controversial. 503 is DIII.

Diagramma. The third of his books."

Vittoria looked troubled. "But one thing still doesn't make sense. If this

segno, this clue, this advertisement

about the Path of Illumination was really in Galileo's Diagramma, why didn't the

Vatican see it when they

repossessed all the copies?"

"They may have seen it and not noticed. Remember the Illuminati markers? Hiding

things in plain view?

Dissimulation? The segno apparently was hidden the same way-in plain view.

Invisible to those who were

not looking for it. And also invisible to those who didn't understand it."

"Meaning?"

"Meaning Galileo hid it well. According to historic record, the segno was

revealed in a mode the Illuminati

called lingua pura."

"The pure language?"

"Yes."

"Mathematics?"

"That's my guess. Seems pretty obvious. Galileo was a scientist after all, and

he was writing for scientists.

Math would be a logical language in which to lay out the clue. The booklet is

called Diagramma, so

mathematical diagrams may also be part of the code."

Vittoria sounded only slightly more hopeful. "I suppose Galileo could have

created some sort of

mathematical code that went unnoticed by the clergy."

"You don't sound sold," Langdon said, moving down the row.

"I'm not. Mainly because you aren't. If you were so sure about DIII, why didn't

you publish? Then

someone who did have access to the Vatican Archives could have come in here and

checked out

Diagramma a long time ago."

"I didn't want to publish," Langdon said. "I had worked hard to find the

information and-" He stopped

himself, embarrassed.

"You wanted the glory."

Langdon felt himself flush. "In a manner of speaking. It's just that-"

"Don't look so embarrassed. You're talking to a scientist. Publish or perish. At

CERN we call it

'Substantiate or suffocate.' "

"It wasn't only wanting to be the first. I was also concerned that if the wrong

people found out about the

information in Diagramma, it might disappear."

"The wrong people being the Vatican?"

"Not that they are wrong, per se, but the church has always downplayed the

Illuminati threat. In the early

1900s the Vatican went so far as to say the Illuminati were a figment of

Seite 96

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

overactive imaginations. The

clergy felt, and perhaps rightly so, that the last thing Christians needed to

know was that there was a very

powerful anti-Christian movement infiltrating their banks, politics, and

universities." Present tense, Robert,

he reminded himself. There IS a powerful anti-Christian force infiltrating their

banks, politics, and

universities.

"So you think the Vatican would have buried any evidence corroborating the

Illuminati threat?"

"Quite possibly. Any threat, real or imagined, weakens faith in the church's

power."

"One more question." Vittoria stopped short and looked at him like he was an

alien. "Are you serious?"

Langdon stopped. "What do you mean?"

"I mean is this really your plan to save the day?"

Langdon wasn't sure whether he saw amused pity or sheer terror in her eyes. "You

mean finding

Diagramma?"

"No, I mean finding Diagramma, locating a four-hundred-year-old segno,

deciphering some mathematical

code, and following an ancient trail of art that only the most brilliant

scientists in history have ever been

able to follow . . . all in the next four hours."

Langdon shrugged. "I'm open to other suggestions."

50

R obert Langdon stood outside Archive Vault 9 and read the labels on the stacks.

BRAHE . . . CLAVIUS . . . COPERNICUS . . . KEPLER . . . NEWTON . . .

As he read the names again, he felt a sudden uneasiness. Here are the scientists

. . . but where is Galileo?

He turned to Vittoria, who was checking the contents of a nearby vault. "I found

the right theme, but

Galileo's missing."

"No he isn't," she said, frowning as she motioned to the next vault. "He's over

here. But I hope you

brought your reading glasses, because this entire vault is his."

Langdon ran over. Vittoria was right. Every indictor tab in Vault 10 carried the

same keyword.

IL PROCESO GALILEANO

Langdon let out a low whistle, now realizing why Galileo had his own vault. "The

Galileo Affair," he

marveled, peering through the glass at the dark outlines of the stacks. "The

longest and most expensive

legal proceeding in Vatican history. Fourteen years and six hundred million

lire. It's all here."

"Have a few legal documents."

"I guess lawyers haven't evolved much over the centuries."

"Neither have sharks."

Langdon strode to a large yellow button on the side of the vault. He pressed it,

and a bank of overhead

lights hummed on inside. The lights were deep red, turning the cube into a

glowing crimson cell . . . a maze

of towering shelves.

"My God," Vittoria said, looking spooked. "Are we tanning or working?"

"Parchment and vellum fades, so vault lighting is always done with dark lights."

"You could go mad in here."

Or worse, Langdon thought, moving toward the vault's sole entrance. "A quick

word of warning. Oxygen

is an oxidant, so hermetic vaults contain very little of it. It's a partial

vacuum inside. Your breathing will

feel strained."

"Hey, if old cardinals can survive it."

True, Langdon thought. May we be as lucky.

The vault entrance was a single electronic revolving door. Langdon noted the

common arrangement of four

access buttons on the door's inner shaft, one accessible from each compartment.

Seite 97

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

When a button was

pressed, the motorized door would kick into gear and make the conventional half

rotation before grinding

to a halt-a standard procedure to preserve the integrity of the inner

atmosphere.

"After I'm in," Langdon said, "just press the button and follow me through.

There's only eight percent

humidity inside, so be prepared to feel some dry mouth."

Langdon stepped into the rotating compartment and pressed the button. The door

buzzed loudly and began

to rotate. As he followed its motion, Langdon prepared his body for the physical

shock that always

accompanied the first few seconds in a hermetic vault. Entering a sealed archive

was like going from sea

level to 20,000 feet in an instant. Nausea and light-headedness were not

uncommon. Double vision, double

over, he reminded himself, quoting the archivist's mantra. Langdon felt his ears

pop. There was a hiss of

air, and the door spun to a stop.

He was in.

Langdon's first realization was that the air inside was thinner than he had

anticipated. The Vatican, it

seemed, took their archives a bit more seriously than most. Langdon fought the

gag reflex and relaxed his

chest while his pulmonary capillaries dilated. The tightness passed quickly.

Enter the Dolphin, he mused,

gratified his fifty laps a day were good for something. Breathing more normally

now, he looked around the

vault. Despite the transparent outer walls, he felt a familiar anxiety. I'm in a

box, he thought. A blood red

box.

The door buzzed behind him, and Langdon turned to watch Vittoria enter. When she

arrived inside, her

eyes immediately began watering, and she started breathing heavily.

"Give it a minute," Langdon said. "If you get light-headed, bend over."

"I . . . feel . . ." Vittoria choked, "like I'm . . . scuba diving . . . with

the wrong . . . mixture."

Langdon waited for her to acclimatize. He knew she would be fine. Vittoria Vetra

was obviously in terrific

shape, nothing like the doddering ancient Radcliffe alumnae Langdon had once

squired through Widener

Library's hermetic vault. The tour had ended with Langdon giving mouth-to-mouth

to an old woman who'd

almost aspirated her false teeth.

"Feeling better?" he asked.

Vittoria nodded.

"I rode your damn space plane, so I thought I owed you."

This brought a smile. "Touché."

Langdon reached into the box beside the door and extracted some white cotton

gloves.

"Formal affair?" Vittoria asked.

"Finger acid. We can't handle the documents without them. You'll need a pair."

Vittoria donned some gloves. "How long do we have?"

Langdon checked his Mickey Mouse watch. "It's just past seven."

"We have to find this thing within the hour."

"Actually," Langdon said, "we don't have that kind of time." He pointed overhead

to a filtered duct.

"Normally the curator would turn on a reoxygenation system when someone is

inside the vault. Not today.

Twenty minutes, we'll both be sucking wind."

Vittoria blanched noticeably in the reddish glow.

Langdon smiled and smoothed his gloves. "Substantiate or suffocate, Ms. Vetra.

Mickey's ticking."

51

B BC reporter Gunther Glick stared at the cell phone in his hand for ten seconds

before he finally hung

up.

Chinita Macri studied him from the back of the van. "What happened? Who was

that?"

Seite 98

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Glick turned, feeling like a child who had just received a Christmas gift he

feared was not really for him. "I

just got a tip. Something's going on inside the Vatican."

"It's called conclave," Chinita said. "Helluva tip."

"No, something else." Something big. He wondered if the story the caller had

just told him could possibly

be true. Glick felt ashamed when he realized he was praying it was. "What if I

told you four cardinals have

been kidnapped and are going to be murdered at different churches tonight."

"I'd say you're being hazed by someone at the office with a sick sense of

humor."

"What if I told you we were going to be given the exact location of the first

murder?"

"I'd want to know who the hell you just talked to."

"He didn't say."

"Perhaps because he's full of shit?"

Glick had come to expect Macri's cynicism, but what she was forgetting was that

liars and lunatics had

been Glick's business for almost a decade at the British Tattler. This caller

had been neither. This man had

been coldly sane. Logical. I will call you just before eight, the man had said,

and tell you where the first

killing will occur. The images you record will make you famous. When Glick had

demanded why the caller

was giving him this information, the answer had been as icy as the man's

Mideastern accent. The media is

the right arm of anarchy.

"He told me something else too," Glick said.

"What? That Elvis Presley was just elected Pope?"

"Dial into the BBC database, will you?" Glick's adrenaline was pumping now. "I

want to see what other

stories we've run on these guys."

"What guys?"

"Indulge me."

Macri sighed and pulled up the connection to the BBC database. "This'll take a

minute."

Glick's mind was swimming. "The caller was very intent to know if I had a

cameraman."

"Videographer."

"And if we could transmit live."

"One point five three seven megahertz. What is this about?" The database beeped.

"Okay, we're in. Who is

it you're looking for?"

Glick gave her the keyword.

Macri turned and stared. "I sure as hell hope you're kidding."

52

T he internal organization of Archival Vault 10 was not as intuitive as Langdon

had hoped, and the

Diagramma manuscript did not appear to be located with other similar Galilean

publications. Without

access to the computerized Biblion and a reference locator, Langdon and Vittoria

were stuck.

"You're sure Diagramma is in here?" Vittoria asked.

"Positive. It's a confirmed listing in both the Uficcio della Propaganda delle

Fede-"

"Fine. As long as you're sure." She headed left, while he went right.

Langdon began his manual search. He needed every bit of self-restraint not to

stop and read every treasure

he passed. The collection was staggering. The Assayer . . . The Starry Messenger

. . . The Sunspot Letters . .

. Letter to the Grand Duchess Christina . . . Apologia pro Galileo . . . On and

on.

It was Vittoria who finally struck gold near the back of the vault. Her throaty

voice called out,

"Diagramma della Verità!"

Langdon dashed through the crimson haze to join her. "Where?"

Vittoria pointed, and Langdon immediately realized why they had not found it

earlier. The manuscript was

in a folio bin, not on the shelves. Folio bins were a common means of storing

Seite 99

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

unbound pages. The label on

the front of the container left no doubt about the contents.

DIAGRAMMA DELLA VERITA

Galileo Galilei, 1639

Langdon dropped to his knees, his heart pounding. "Diagramma." He gave her a

grin. "Nice work. Help

me pull out this bin."

Vittoria knelt beside him, and they heaved. The metal tray on which the bin was

sitting rolled toward them

on castors, revealing the top of the container.

"No lock?" Vittoria said, sounding surprised at the simple latch.

"Never. Documents sometimes need to be evacuated quickly. Floods and fires."

"So open it."

Langdon didn't need any encouragement. With his academic life's dream right in

front of him and the

thinning air in the chamber, he was in no mood to dawdle. He unsnapped the latch

and lifted the lid. Inside,

flat on the floor of the bin, lay a black, duck-cloth pouch. The cloth's

breathability was critical to the

preservation of its contents. Reaching in with both hands and keeping the pouch

horizontal, Langdon lifted

it out of the bin.

"I expected a treasure chest," Vittoria said. "Looks more like a pillowcase."

"Follow me," he said. Holding the bag before him like a sacred offering, Langdon

walked to the center of

the vault where he found the customary glass-topped archival exam table.

Although the central location

was intended to minimize in-vault travel of documents, researchers appreciated

the privacy the surrounding

stacks afforded. Career-making discoveries were uncovered in the top vaults of

the world, and most

academics did not like rivals peering through the glass as they worked.

Langdon lay the pouch on the table and unbuttoned the opening. Vittoria stood

by. Rummaging through a

tray of archivist tools, Langdon found the felt-pad pincers archivists called

finger cymbals-oversized

tweezers with flattened disks on each arm. As his excitement mounted, Langdon

feared at any moment he

might awake back in Cambridge with a pile of test papers to grade. Inhaling

deeply, he opened the bag.

Fingers trembling in their cotton gloves, he reached in with his tongs.

"Relax," Vittoria said. "It's paper, not plutonium."

Langdon slid the tongs around the stack of documents inside and was careful to

apply even pressure. Then,

rather than pulling out the documents, he held them in place while he slid off

the bag-an archivist's

procedure for minimizing torque on the artifact. Not until the bag was removed

and Langdon had turned on

the exam darklight beneath the table did he begin breathing again.

Vittoria looked like a specter now, lit from below by the lamp beneath the

glass. "Small sheets," she said,

her voice reverent.

Langdon nodded. The stack of folios before them looked like loose pages from a

small paperback novel.

Langdon could see that the top sheet was an ornate pen and ink cover sheet with

the title, the date, and

Galileo's name in his own hand.

In that instant, Langdon forgot the cramped quarters, forgot his exhaustion,

forgot the horrifying situation

that had brought him here. He simply stared in wonder. Close encounters with

history always left Langdon

numbed with reverence . . . like seeing the brushstrokes on the Mona Lisa.

The muted, yellow papyrus left no doubt in Langdon's mind as to its age and

authenticity, but excluding

the inevitable fading, the document was in superb condition. Slight bleaching of

the pigment. Minor

sundering and cohesion of the papyrus. But all in all . . . in damn fine

Seite 100

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

condition. He studied the ornate hand

etching of the cover, his vision blurring in the lack of humidity. Vittoria was

silent.

"Hand me a spatula, please." Langdon motioned beside Vittoria to a tray filled

with stainless-steel archival

tools. She handed it to him. Langdon took the tool in his hand. It was a good

one. He ran his fingers across

the face to remove any static charge and then, ever so carefully, slid the blade

beneath the cover. Then,

lifting the spatula, he turned over the cover sheet.

The first page was written in longhand, the tiny, stylized calligraphy almost

impossible to read. Langdon

immediately noticed that there were no diagrams or numbers on the page. It was

an essay.

"Heliocentricity," Vittoria said, translating the heading on folio one. She

scanned the text. "Looks like

Galileo renouncing the geocentric model once and for all. Ancient Italian,

though, so no promises on the

translation."

"Forget it," Langdon said. "We're looking for math. The pure language." He used

the spatula tool to flip

the next page. Another essay. No math or diagrams. Langdon's hands began to

sweat inside his gloves.

"Movement of the Planets," Vittoria said, translating the title.

Langdon frowned. On any other day, he would have been fascinated to read it;

incredibly NASA's current

model of planetary orbits, observed through high-powered telescopes, was

supposedly almost identical to

Galileo's original predictions.

"No math," Vittoria said. "He's talking about retrograde motions and elliptical

orbits or something."

Elliptical orbits. Langdon recalled that much of Galileo's legal trouble had

begun when he described

planetary motion as elliptical. The Vatican exalted the perfection of the circle

and insisted heavenly motion

must be only circular. Galileo's Illuminati, however, saw perfection in the

ellipse as well, revering the

mathematical duality of its twin foci. The Illuminati's ellipse was prominent

even today in modern Masonic

tracing boards and footing inlays.

"Next," Vittoria said.

Langdon flipped.

"Lunar phases and tidal motion," she said. "No numbers. No diagrams."

Langdon flipped again. Nothing. He kept flipping through a dozen or so pages.

Nothing. Nothing. Nothing.

"I thought this guy was a mathematician," Vittoria said. "This is all text."

Langdon felt the air in his lungs beginning to thin. His hopes were thinning

too. The pile was waning.

"Nothing here," Vittoria said. "No math. A few dates, a few standard figures,

but nothing that looks like it

could be a clue."

Langdon flipped over the last folio and sighed. It, too, was an essay.

"Short book," Vittoria said, frowning.

Langdon nodded.

"Merda, as we say in Rome."

Shit is right, Langdon thought. His reflection in the glass seemed mocking, like

the image staring back at

him this morning from his bay window. An aging ghost. "There's got to be

something," he said, the hoarse

desperation in his voice surprising him. "The segno is here somewhere. I know

it!"

"Maybe you were wrong about DIII?"

Langdon turned and stared at her.

"Okay," she agreed, "DIII makes perfect sense. But maybe the clue isn't

mathematical?"

"Lingua pura. What else would it be?"

"Art?"

"Except there are no diagrams or pictures in the book."

"All I know is that lingua pura refers to something other than Italian. Math

Seite 101

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

just seems logical."

"I agree."

Langdon refused to accept defeat so quickly. "The numbers must be written

longhand. The math must be in

words rather than equations."

"It'll take some time to read all the pages."

"Time's something we don't have. We'll have to split the work." Langdon flipped

the stack back over to

the beginning. "I know enough Italian to spot numbers." Using his spatula, he

cut the stack like a deck of

cards and lay the first half-dozen pages in front of Vittoria. "It's in here

somewhere. I'm sure."

Vittoria reached down and flipped her first page by hand.

"Spatula!" Langdon said, grabbing her an extra tool from the tray. "Use the

spatula."

"I'm wearing gloves," she grumbled. "How much damage could I cause?"

"Just use it."

Vittoria picked up the spatula. "You feeling what I'm feeling?"

"Tense?"

"No. Short of breath."

Langdon was definitely starting to feel it too. The air was thinning faster than

he had imagined. He knew

they had to hurry. Archival conundrums were nothing new for him, but usually he

had more than a few

minutes to work them out. Without another word, Langdon bowed his head and began

translating the first

page in his stack.

Show yourself, damn it! Show yourself!

53

S omewhere beneath Rome the dark figure prowled down a stone ramp into the

underground tunnel. The

ancient passageway was lit only by torches, making the air hot and thick. Up

ahead the frightened voices of

grown men called out in vain, echoing in the cramped spaces.

As he rounded the corner he saw them, exactly as he had left them-four old men,

terrified, sealed behind

rusted iron bars in a stone cubicle.

"Qui êtes-vous?" one of the men demanded in French. "What do you want with us?"

"Hilfe!" another said in German. "Let us go!"

"Are you aware who we are?" one asked in English, his accent Spanish.

"Silence," the raspy voice commanded. There was a finality about the word.

The fourth prisoner, an Italian, quiet and thoughtful, looked into the inky void

of his captor's eyes and

swore he saw hell itself. God help us, he thought.

The killer checked his watch and then returned his gaze to the prisoners. "Now

then," he said. "Who will be

first?"

54

I nside Archive Vault 10 Robert Langdon recited Italian numbers as he scanned

the calligraphy before

him. Mille . . . centi . . . uno, duo, tre . . . cincuanta. I need a numerical

reference! Anything, damnit!

When he reached the end of his current folio, he lifted the spatula to flip the

page. As he aligned the blade

with the next page, he fumbled, having difficulty holding the tool steady.

Minutes later, he looked down

and realized he had abandoned his spatula and was turning pages by hand. Oops,

he thought, feeling

vaguely criminal. The lack of oxygen was affecting his inhibitions. Looks like

I'll burn in archivist's hell.

"About damn time," Vittoria choked when she saw Langdon turning pages by hand.

She dropped her

spatula and followed suit.

"Any luck?"

Vittoria shook her head. "Nothing that looks purely mathematical. I'm skimming .

. . but none of this reads

like a clue."

Langdon continued translating his folios with increasing difficulty. His Italian

skills were rocky at best, and

Seite 102

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the tiny penmanship and archaic language was making it slow going. Vittoria

reached the end of her stack

before Langdon and looked disheartened as she flipped the pages back over. She

hunkered down for

another more intense inspection.

When Langdon finished his final page, he cursed under his breath and looked over

at Vittoria. She was

scowling, squinting at something on one of her folios. "What is it?" he asked.

Vittoria did not look up. "Did you have any footnotes on your pages?"

"Not that I noticed. Why?"

"This page has a footnote. It's obscured in a crease."

Langdon tried to see what she was looking at, but all he could make out was the

page number in the upper

right-hand corner of the sheet. Folio 5. It took a moment for the coincidence to

register, and even when it

did the connection seemed vague. Folio Five. Five, Pythagoras, pentagrams,

Illuminati. Langdon

wondered if the Illuminati would have chosen page five on which to hide their

clue. Through the reddish

fog surrounding them, Langdon sensed a tiny ray of hope. "Is the footnote

mathematical?"

Vittoria shook her head. "Text. One line. Very small printing. Almost

illegible."

His hopes faded. "It's supposed to be math. Lingua pura."

"Yeah, I know." She hesitated. "I think you'll want to hear this, though."

Langdon sensed excitement in her

voice.

"Go ahead."

Squinting at the folio, Vittoria read the line. "The path of light is laid, the

sacred test."

The words were nothing like what Langdon had imagined. "I'm sorry?"

Vittoria repeated the line. "The path of light is laid, the sacred test."

"Path of light?" Langdon felt his posture straightening.

"That's what it says. Path of light."

As the words sank in, Langdon felt his delirium pierced by an instant of

clarity. The path of light is laid, the

sacred test. He had no idea how it helped them, but the line was as direct a

reference to the Path of

Illumination as he could imagine. Path of light. Sacred test. His head felt like

an engine revving on bad

fuel. "Are you sure of the translation?"

Vittoria hesitated. "Actually . . ." She glanced over at him with a strange

look. "It's not technically a

translation. The line is written in English."

For an instant, Langdon thought the acoustics in the chamber had affected his

hearing. "English?"

Vittoria pushed the document over to him, and Langdon read the minuscule

printing at the bottom of the

page. "The path of light is laid, the sacred test. English? What is English

doing in an Italian book?"

Vittoria shrugged. She too was looking tipsy. "Maybe English is what they meant

by the lingua pura? It's

considered the international language of science. It's all we speak at CERN."

"But this was in the 1600s," Langdon argued. "Nobody spoke English in Italy, not

even-" He stopped short,

realizing what he was about to say. "Not even . . . the clergy." Langdon's

academic mind hummed in high

gear. "In the 1600s," he said, talking faster now, "English was one language the

Vatican had not yet

embraced. They dealt in Italian, Latin, German, even Spanish and French, but

English was totally foreign

inside the Vatican. They considered English a polluted, free-thinkers language

for profane men like

Chaucer and Shakespeare." Langdon flashed suddenly on the Illuminati brands of

Earth, Air, Fire, Water.

The legend that the brands were in English now made a bizarre kind of sense.

"So you're saying maybe Galileo considered English la lingua pura because it was

the one language the

Vatican did not control?"

Seite 103

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Yes. Or maybe by putting the clue in English, Galileo was subtly restricting

the readership away from the

Vatican."

"But it's not even a clue," Vittoria argued. "The path of light is laid, the

sacred test? What the hell does

that mean?"

She's right, Langdon thought. The line didn't help in any way. But as he spoke

the phrase again in his

mind, a strange fact hit him. Now that's odd, he thought. What are the chances

of that?

"We need to get out of here," Vittoria said, sounding hoarse.

Langdon wasn't listening. The path of light is laid, the sacred test. "It's a

damn line of iambic pentameter,"

he said suddenly, counting the syllables again. "Five couplets of alternating

stressed and unstressed

syllables."

Vittoria looked lost. "Iambic who?"

For an instant Langdon was back at Phillips Exeter Academy sitting in a Saturday

morning English class.

Hell on earth. The school baseball star, Peter Greer, was having trouble

remembering the number of

couplets necessary for a line of Shakespearean iambic pentameter. Their

professor, an animated

schoolmaster named Bissell, leapt onto the table and bellowed, "Penta-meter,

Greer! Think of home plate!

A penta-gon! Five sides! Penta! Penta! Penta! Jeeeesh!"

Five couplets, Langdon thought. Each couplet, by definition, having two

syllables. He could not believe in

his entire career he had never made the connection. Iambic pentameter was a

symmetrical meter based on

the sacred Illuminati numbers of 5 and 2!

You're reaching! Langdon told himself, trying to push it from his mind. A

meaningless coincidence! But

the thought stuck. Five . . . for Pythagoras and the pentagram. Two . . . for

the duality of all things.

A moment later, another realization sent a numbing sensation down his legs.

Iambic pentameter, on account

of its simplicity, was often called "pure verse" or "pure meter." La lingua

pura? Could this have been the

pure language the Illuminati had been referring to? The path of light is laid,

the sacred test . . .

"Uh oh," Vittoria said.

Langdon wheeled to see her rotating the folio upside down. He felt a knot in his

gut. Not again. "There's no

way that line is an ambigram!"

"No, it's not an ambigram . . . but it's . . ." She kept turning the document,

90 degrees at every turn.

"It's what?"

Vittoria looked up. "It's not the only line."

"There's another?"

"There's a different line on every margin. Top, bottom, left, and right. I think

it's a poem."

"Four lines?" Langdon bristled with excitement. Galileo was a poet? "Let me

see!"

Vittoria did not relinquish the page. She kept turning the page in quarter

turns. "I didn't see the lines before

because they're on the edges." She cocked her head over the last line. "Huh. You

know what? Galileo

didn't even write this."

"What!"

"The poem is signed John Milton."

"John Milton?" The influential English poet who wrote Paradise Lost was a

contemporary of Galileo's and

a savant who conspiracy buffs put at the top of their list of Illuminati

suspects. Milton's alleged affiliation

with Galileo's Illuminati was one legend Langdon suspected was true. Not only

had Milton made a welldocumented

1638 pilgrimage to Rome to "commune with enlightened men," but he had

held meetings with

Seite 104

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Galileo during the scientist's house arrest, meetings portrayed in many

Renaissance paintings, including

Annibale Gatti's famous Galileo and Milton, which hung even now in the IMSS

Museum in Florence.

"Milton knew Galileo, didn't he?" Vittoria said, finally pushing the folio over

to Langdon. "Maybe he

wrote the poem as a favor?"

Langdon clenched his teeth as he took the sheathed document. Leaving it flat on

the table, he read the line

at the top. Then he rotated the page 90 degrees, reading the line in the right

margin. Another twist, and he

read the bottom. Another twist, the left. A final twist completed the circle.

There were four lines in all. The

first line Vittoria had found was actually the third line of the poem. Utterly

agape, he read the four lines

again, clockwise in sequence: top, right, bottom, left. When he was done, he

exhaled. There was no doubt

in his mind. "You found it, Ms. Vetra."

She smiled tightly. "Good, now can we get the hell out of here?"

"I have to copy these lines down. I need to find a pencil and paper."

Vittoria shook her head. "Forget it, professor. No time to play scribe. Mickey's

ticking." She took the page

from him and headed for the door.

Langdon stood up. "You can't take that outside! It's a-"

But Vittoria was already gone.

55

L angdon and Vittoria exploded onto the courtyard outside the Secret Archives.

The fresh air felt like a

drug as it flowed into Langdon's lungs. The purple spots in his vision quickly

faded. The guilt, however,

did not. He had just been accomplice to stealing a priceless relic from the

world's most private vault. The

camerlegno had said, I am giving you my trust.

"Hurry," Vittoria said, still holding the folio in her hand and striding at a

half-jog across Via Borgia in the

direction of Olivetti's office.

"If any water gets on that papyrus-"

"Calm down. When we decipher this thing, we can return their sacred Folio 5."

Langdon accelerated to keep up. Beyond feeling like a criminal, he was still

dazed over the document's

spellbinding implications. John Milton was an Illuminatus. He composed the poem

for Galileo to publish in

Folio 5 . . . far from the eyes of the Vatican.

As they left the courtyard, Vittoria held out the folio for Langdon. "You think

you can decipher this thing?

Or did we just kill all those brain cells for kicks?"

Langdon took the document carefully in his hands. Without hesitation he slipped

it into one of the breast

pockets of his tweed jacket, out of the sunlight and dangers of moisture. "I

deciphered it already."

Vittoria stopped short. "You what?"

Langdon kept moving.

Vittoria hustled to catch up. "You read it once! I thought it was supposed to be

hard!"

Langdon knew she was right, and yet he had deciphered the segno in a single

reading. A perfect stanza of

iambic pentameter, and the first altar of science had revealed itself in

pristine clarity. Admittedly, the ease

with which he had accomplished the task left him with a nagging disquietude. He

was a child of the Puritan

work ethic. He could still hear his father speaking the old New England

aphorism: If it wasn't painfully

difficult, you did it wrong. Langdon hoped the saying was false. "I deciphered

it," he said, moving faster

now. "I know where the first killing is going to happen. We need to warn

Olivetti."

Vittoria closed in on him. "How could you already know? Let me see that thing

again." With the sleight of

a boxer, she slipped a lissome hand into his pocket and pulled out the folio

Seite 105

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

again.

"Careful!" Langdon said. "You can't-"

Vittoria ignored him. Folio in hand, she floated beside him, holding the

document up to the evening light,

examining the margins. As she began reading aloud, Langdon moved to retrieve the

folio but instead found

himself bewitched by Vittoria's accented alto speaking the syllables in perfect

rhythm with her gait.

For a moment, hearing the verse aloud, Langdon felt transported in time . . . as

though he were one of

Galileo's contemporaries, listening to the poem for the first time . . . knowing

it was a test, a map, a clue

unveiling the four altars of science . . . the four markers that blazed a secret

path across Rome. The verse

flowed from Vittoria's lips like a song.

From Santi's earthly tomb with demon's hole,

'Cross Rome the mystic elements unfold.

The path of light is laid, the sacred test,

Let angels guide you on your lofty quest.

Vittoria read it twice and then fell silent, as if letting the ancient words

resonate on their own.

From Santi's earthly tomb, Langdon repeated in his mind. The poem was crystal

clear about that. The Path

of Illumination began at Santi's tomb. From there, across Rome, the markers

blazed the trail.

From Santi's earthly tomb with demon's hole,

'Cross Rome the mystic elements unfold.

Mystic elements. Also clear. Earth, Air, Fire, Water. Elements of science, the

four Illuminati markers

disguised as religious sculpture.

"The first marker," Vittoria said, "sounds like it's at Santi's tomb."

Langdon smiled. "I told you it wasn't that tough."

"So who is Santi?" she asked, sounding suddenly excited. "And where's his tomb?"

Langdon chuckled to himself. He was amazed how few people knew Santi, the last

name of one of the most

famous Renaissance artists ever to live. His first name was world renowned . . .

the child prodigy who at

the age of twenty-five was already doing commissions for Pope Julius II, and

when he died at only thirtyeight,

left behind the greatest collection of frescoes the world had ever seen.

Santi was a behemoth in the

art world, and being known solely by one's first name was a level of fame

achieved only by an elite few . . .

people like Napoleon, Galileo, and Jesus . . . and, of course, the demigods

Langdon now heard blaring from

Harvard dormitories-Sting, Madonna, Jewel, and the artist formerly known as

Prince, who had changed his

name to the symbol , causing Langdon to dub him "The Tau Cross With

Intersecting Hermaphroditic

Ankh."

"Santi," Langdon said, "is the last name of the great Renaissance master,

Raphael."

Vittoria looked surprised. "Raphael? As in the Raphael?"

"The one and only." Langdon pushed on toward the Office of the Swiss Guard.

"So the path starts at Raphael's tomb?"

"It actually makes perfect sense," Langdon said as they rushed on. "The

Illuminati often considered great

artists and sculptors honorary brothers in enlightenment. The Illuminati could

have chosen Raphael's tomb

as a kind of tribute." Langdon also knew that Raphael, like many other religious

artists, was a suspected

closet atheist.

Vittoria slipped the folio carefully back in Langdon's pocket. "So where is he

buried?"

Langdon took a deep breath. "Believe it or not, Raphael's buried in the

Seite 106

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Pantheon."

Vittoria looked skeptical. "The Pantheon?"

"The Raphael at the Pantheon." Langdon had to admit, the Pantheon was not what

he had expected for the

placement of the first marker. He would have guessed the first altar of science

to be at some quiet, out of

the way church, something subtle. Even in the 1600s, the Pantheon, with its

tremendous, holed dome, was

one of the best known sites in Rome.

"Is the Pantheon even a church?" Vittoria asked.

"Oldest Catholic church in Rome."

Vittoria shook her head. "But do you really think the first cardinal could be

killed at the Pantheon? That's

got to be one of the busiest tourist spots in Rome."

Langdon shrugged. "The Illuminati said they wanted the whole world watching.

Killing a cardinal at the

Pantheon would certainly open some eyes."

"But how does this guy expect to kill someone at the Pantheon and get away

unnoticed? It would be

impossible."

"As impossible as kidnapping four cardinals from Vatican City? The poem is

precise."

"And you're certain Raphael is buried inside the Pantheon?"

"I've seen his tomb many times."

Vittoria nodded, still looking troubled. "What time is it?"

Langdon checked. "Seven-thirty."

"Is the Pantheon far?"

"A mile maybe. We've got time."

"The poem said Santi's earthly tomb. Does that mean anything to you?"

Langdon hastened diagonally across the Courtyard of the Sentinel. "Earthly?

Actually, there's probably no

more earthly place in Rome than the Pantheon. It got its name from the original

religion practiced there-

Pantheism-the worship of all gods, specifically the pagan gods of Mother Earth."

As a student of architecture, Langdon had been amazed to learn that the

dimensions of the Pantheon's main

chamber were a tribute to Gaea-the goddess of the Earth. The proportions were so

exact that a giant

spherical globe could fit perfectly inside the building with less than a

millimeter to spare.

"Okay," Vittoria said, sounding more convinced. "And demon's hole? From Santi's

earthly tomb with

demon's hole?"

Langdon was not quite as sure about this. "Demon's hole must mean the oculus,"

he said, making a logical

guess. "The famous circular opening in the Pantheon's roof."

"But it's a church," Vittoria said, moving effortlessly beside him. "Why would

they call the opening a

demon's hole?"

Langdon had actually been wondering that himself. He had never heard the term

"demon's hole," but he

did recall a famous sixth-century critique of the Pantheon whose words seemed

oddly appropriate now. The

Venerable Bede had once written that the hole in the Pantheon's roof had been

bored by demons trying to

escape the building when it was consecrated by Boniface IV.

"And why," Vittoria added as they entered a smaller courtyard, "why would the

Illuminati use the name

Santi if he was really known as Raphael?"

"You ask a lot of questions."

"My dad used to say that."

"Two possible reasons. One, the word Raphael has too many syllables. It would

have destroyed the poem's

iambic pentameter."

"Sounds like a stretch."

Langdon agreed. "Okay, then maybe using 'Santi' was to make the clue more

obscure, so only very

enlightened men would recognize the reference to Raphael."

Vittoria didn't appear to buy this either. "I'm sure Raphael's last name was

Seite 107

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

very well known when he was

alive."

"Surprisingly not. Single name recognition was a status symbol. Raphael shunned

his last name much like

pop stars do today. Take Madonna, for example. She never uses her surname,

Ciccone."

Vittoria looked amused. "You know Madonna's last name?"

Langdon regretted the example. It was amazing the kind of garbage a mind picked

up living with 10,000

adolescents.

As he and Vittoria passed the final gate toward the Office of the Swiss Guard,

their progress was halted

without warning.

"Para!" a voice bellowed behind them.

Langdon and Vittoria wheeled to find themselves looking into the barrel of a

rifle.

"Attento!" Vittoria exclaimed, jumping back. "Watch it with-"

"Non sportarti!" the guard snapped, cocking the weapon.

"Soldato!" a voice commanded from across the courtyard. Olivetti was emerging

from the security center.

"Let them go!"

The guard looked bewildered. "Ma, signore, è una donna-"

"Inside!" he yelled at the guard.

"Signore, non posso-"

"Now! You have new orders. Captain Rocher will be briefing the corps in two

minutes. We will be

organizing a search."

Looking bewildered, the guard hurried into the security center. Olivetti marched

toward Langdon, rigid and

steaming. "Our most secret archives? I'll want an explanation."

"We have good news," Langdon said.

Olivetti's eyes narrowed. "It better be damn good."

56

T he four unmarked Alpha Romeo 155 T-Sparks roared down Via dei Coronari like

fighter jets off a

runway. The vehicles carried twelve plainclothed Swiss Guards armed with

Cherchi-Pardini

semiautomatics, local-radius nerve gas canisters, and long-range stun guns. The

three sharpshooters carried

laser-sighted rifles.

Sitting in the passenger seat of the lead car, Olivetti turned backward toward

Langdon and Vittoria. His

eyes were filled with rage. "You assured me a sound explanation, and this is

what I get?"

Langdon felt cramped in the small car. "I understand your-"

"No, you don't understand!" Olivetti never raised his voice, but his intensity

tripled. "I have just removed a

dozen of my best men from Vatican City on the eve of conclave. And I have done

this to stake out the

Pantheon based on the testimony of some American I have never met who has just

interpreted a fourhundred-

year-old poem. I have also just left the search for this antimatter

weapon in the hands of secondary

officers."

Langdon resisted the urge to pull Folio 5 from his pocket and wave it in

Olivetti's face. "All I know is that

the information we found refers to Raphael's tomb, and Raphael's tomb is inside

the Pantheon."

The officer behind the wheel nodded. "He's right, commander. My wife and I-"

"Drive," Olivetti snapped. He turned back to Langdon. "How could a killer

accomplish an assassination in

such a crowded place and escape unseen?"

"I don't know," Langdon said. "But the Illuminati are obviously highly

resourceful. They've broken into

both CERN and Vatican City. It's only by luck that we know where the first kill

zone is. The Pantheon is

your one chance to catch this guy."

"More contradictions," Olivetti said. "One chance? I thought you said there was

some sort of pathway. A

Seite 108

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

series of markers. If the Pantheon is the right spot, we can follow the pathway

to the other markers. We will

have four chances to catch this guy."

"I had hoped so," Langdon said. "And we would have . . . a century ago."

Langdon's realization that the Pantheon was the first altar of science had been

a bittersweet moment.

History had a way of playing cruel tricks on those who chased it. It was a long

shot that the Path of

Illumination would be intact after all of these years, with all of its statues

in place, but part of Langdon had

fantasized about following the path all the way to the end and coming face to

face with the sacred

Illuminati lair. Alas, he realized, it was not to be. "The Vatican had all the

statues in the Pantheon removed

and destroyed in the late 1800s."

Vittoria looked shocked. "Why?"

"The statues were pagan Olympian Gods. Unfortunately, that means the first

marker is gone . . . and with

it-"

"Any hope," Vittoria said, "of finding the Path of Illumination and additional

markers?"

Langdon shook his head. "We have one shot. The Pantheon. After that, the path

disappears."

Olivetti stared at them both a long moment and then turned and faced front.

"Pull over," he barked to the

driver.

The driver swerved the car toward the curb and put on the brakes. Three other

Alpha Romeos skidded in

behind them. The Swiss Guard convoy screeched to a halt.

"What are you doing!" Vittoria demanded.

"My job," Olivetti said, turning in his seat, his voice like stone. "Mr.

Langdon, when you told me you

would explain the situation en route, I assumed I would be approaching the

Pantheon with a clear idea of

why my men are here. That is not the case. Because I am abandoning critical

duties by being here, and

because I have found very little that makes sense in this theory of yours about

virgin sacrifices and ancient

poetry, I cannot in good conscience continue. I am recalling this mission

immediately." He pulled out his

walkie-talkie and clicked it on.

Vittoria reached across the seat and grabbed his arm. "You can't!"

Olivetti slammed down the walkie-talkie and fixed her with a red-hot stare.

"Have you been to the

Pantheon, Ms. Vetra?"

"No, but I-"

"Let me tell you something about it. The Pantheon is a single room. A circular

cell made of stone and

cement. It has one entrance. No windows. One narrow entrance. That entrance is

flanked at all times by no

less than four armed Roman policemen who protect this shrine from art defacers,

anti-Christian terrorists,

and gypsy tourist scams."

"Your point?" she said coolly.

"My point?" Olivetti's knuckles gripped the seat. "My point is that what you

have just told me is going to

happen is utterly impossible! Can you give me one plausible scenario of how

someone could kill a cardinal

inside the Pantheon? How does one even get a hostage past the guards into the

Pantheon in the first place?

Much less actually kill him and get away?" Olivetti leaned over the seat, his

coffee breath now in

Langdon's face. "How, Mr. Langdon? One plausible scenario."

Langdon felt the tiny car shrink around him. I have no idea! I'm not an

assassin! I don't know how he will

do it! I only know-

"One scenario?" Vittoria quipped, her voice unruffled. "How about this? The

killer flies over in a

helicopter and drops a screaming, branded cardinal down through the hole in the

Seite 109

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

roof. The cardinal hits the

marble floor and dies."

Everyone in the car turned and stared at Vittoria. Langdon didn't know what to

think. You've got one sick

imagination, lady, but you are quick.

Olivetti frowned. "Possible, I admit . . . but hardly-"

"Or the killer drugs the cardinal," Vittoria said, "brings him to the Pantheon

in a wheelchair like some old

tourist. He wheels him inside, quietly slits his throat, and then walks out."

This seemed to wake up Olivetti a bit.

Not bad! Langdon thought.

"Or," she said, "the killer could-"

"I heard you," Olivetti said. "Enough." He took a deep breath and blew it out.

Someone rapped sharply on

the window, and everyone jumped. It was a soldier from one of the other cars.

Olivetti rolled down the

window.

"Everything all right, commander?" The soldier was dressed in street clothes. He

pulled back the sleeve of

his denim shirt to reveal a black chronograph military watch. "Seven-forty,

commander. We'll need time to

get in position."

Olivetti nodded vaguely but said nothing for many moments. He ran a finger back

and forth across the

dash, making a line in the dust. He studied Langdon in the side-view mirror, and

Langdon felt himself

being measured and weighed. Finally Olivetti turned back to the guard. There was

reluctance in his voice.

"I'll want separate approaches. Cars to Piazza della Rotunda, Via delgi Orfani,

Piazza Sant'Ignacio, and

Sant'Eustachio. No closer than two blocks. Once you're parked, gear up and await

my orders. Three

minutes."

"Very good, sir." The soldier returned to his car.

Langdon gave Vittoria an impressed nod. She smiled back, and for an instant

Langdon felt an unexpected

connection . . . a thread of magnetism between them.

The commander turned in his seat and locked eyes with Langdon. "Mr. Langdon,

this had better not blow

up in our faces."

Langdon smiled uneasily. How could it?

57

T he director of CERN, Maximilian Kohler, opened his eyes to the cool rush of

cromolyn and

leukotriene in his body, dilating his bronchial tubes and pulmonary capillaries.

He was breathing normally

again. He found himself lying in a private room in the CERN infirmary, his

wheelchair beside the bed.

He took stock, examining the paper robe they had put him in. His clothing was

folded on the chair beside

the bed. Outside he could hear a nurse making the rounds. He lay there a long

minute listening. Then, as

quietly as possible, he pulled himself to the edge of the bed and retrieved his

clothing. Struggling with his

dead legs, he dressed himself. Then he dragged his body onto his wheelchair.

Muffling a cough, he wheeled himself to the door. He moved manually, careful not

to engage the motor.

When he arrived at the door he peered out. The hall was empty.

Silently, Maximilian Kohler slipped out of the infirmary.

58

S even-forty-six and thirty . . . mark." Even speaking into his walkie-talkie,

Olivetti's voice never

seemed to rise above a whisper.

Langdon felt himself sweating now in his Harris tweed in the backseat of the

Alpha Romeo, which was

idling in Piazza de la Concorde, three blocks from the Pantheon. Vittoria sat

beside him, looking engrossed

by Olivetti, who was transmitting his final orders.

"Deployment will be an eight-point hem," the commander said. "Full perimeter

Seite 110

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

with a bias on the entry.

Target may know you visually, so you will be pas-visible. Nonmortal force only.

We'll need someone to

spot the roof. Target is primary. Asset secondary."

Jesus, Langdon thought, chilled by the efficiency with which Olivetti had just

told his men the cardinal was

expendable. Asset secondary.

"I repeat. Nonmortal procurement. We need the target alive. Go." Olivetti

snapped off his walkie-talkie.

Vittoria looked stunned, almost angry. "Commander, isn't anyone going inside?"

Olivetti turned. "Inside?"

"Inside the Pantheon! Where this is supposed to happen?"

"Attento," Olivetti said, his eyes fossilizing. "If my ranks have been

infiltrated, my men may be known by

sight. Your colleague has just finished warning me that this will be our sole

chance to catch the target. I

have no intention of scaring anyone off by marching my men inside."

"But what if the killer is already inside?"

Olivetti checked his watch. "The target was specific. Eight o'clock. We have

fifteen minutes."

"He said he would kill the cardinal at eight o'clock. But he may already have

gotten the victim inside

somehow. What if your men see the target come out but don't know who he is?

Someone needs to make

sure the inside is clean."

"Too risky at this point."

"Not if the person going in was unrecognizable."

"Disguising operatives is time consuming and-"

"I meant me," Vittoria said.

Langdon turned and stared at her.

Olivetti shook his head. "Absolutely not."

"He killed my father."

"Exactly, so he may know who you are."

"You heard him on the phone. He had no idea Leonardo Vetra even had a daughter.

He sure as hell doesn't

know what I look like. I could walk in like a tourist. If I see anything

suspicious, I could walk into the

square and signal your men to move in."

"I'm sorry, I cannot allow that."

"Comandante?" Olivetti's receiver crackled. "We've got a situation from the

north point. The fountain is

blocking our line of sight. We can't see the entrance unless we move into plain

view on the piazza. What's

your call? Do you want us blind or vulnerable?"

Vittoria apparently had endured enough. "That's it. I'm going." She opened her

door and got out.

Olivetti dropped his walkie-talkie and jumped out of the car, circling in front

of Vittoria.

Langdon got out too. What the hell is she doing!

Olivetti blocked Vittoria's way. "Ms. Vetra, your instincts are good, but I

cannot let a civilian interfere."

"Interfere? You're flying blind. Let me help."

"I would love to have a recon point inside, but . . ."

"But what?" Vittoria demanded. "But I'm a woman?"

Olivetti said nothing.

"That had better not be what you were going to say, Commander, because you know

damn well this is a

good idea, and if you let some archaic macho bullshit-"

"Let us do our job."

"Let me help."

"Too dangerous. We would have no lines of communication with you. I can't let

you carry a walkie-talkie,

it would give you away."

Vittoria reached in her shirt pocket and produced her cell phone. "Plenty of

tourists carry phones."

Olivetti frowned.

Vittoria unsnapped the phone and mimicked a call. "Hi, honey, I'm standing in

the Pantheon. You should

see this place!" She snapped the phone shut and glared at Olivetti. "Who the

Seite 111

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

hell is going to know? It is a

no-risk situation. Let me be your eyes!" She motioned to the cell phone on

Olivetti's belt. "What's your

number?"

Olivetti did not reply.

The driver had been looking on and seemed to have some thoughts of his own. He

got out of the car and

took the commander aside. They spoke in hushed tones for ten seconds. Finally

Olivetti nodded and

returned. "Program this number." He began dictating digits.

Vittoria programmed her phone.

"Now call the number."

Vittoria pressed the auto dial. The phone on Olivetti's belt began ringing. He

picked it up and spoke into

the receiver. "Go into the building, Ms. Vetra, look around, exit the building,

then call and tell me what you

see."

Vittoria snapped the phone shut. "Thank you, sir."

Langdon felt a sudden, unexpected surge of protective instinct. "Wait a minute,"

he said to Olivetti.

"You're sending her in there alone."

Vittoria scowled at him. "Robert, I'll be fine."

The Swiss Guard driver was talking to Olivetti again.

"It's dangerous," Langdon said to Vittoria.

"He's right," Olivetti said. "Even my best men don't work alone. My lieutenant

has just pointed out that the

masquerade will be more convincing with both of you anyway."

Both of us? Langdon hesitated. Actually, what I meant-

"Both of you entering together," Olivetti said, "will look like a couple on

holiday. You can also back each

other up. I'm more comfortable with that."

Vittoria shrugged. "Fine, but we'll need to go fast."

Langdon groaned. Nice move, cowboy.

Olivetti pointed down the street. "First street you hit will be Via degli

Orfani. Go left. It takes you directly

to the Pantheon. Two-minute walk, tops. I'll be here, directing my men and

waiting for your call. I'd like

you to have protection." He pulled out his pistol. "Do either of you know how to

use a gun?"

Langdon's heart skipped. We don't need a gun!

Vittoria held her hand out. "I can tag a breaching porpoise from forty meters

off the bow of a rocking ship."

"Good." Olivetti handed the gun to her. "You'll have to conceal it."

Vittoria glanced down at her shorts. Then she looked at Langdon.

Oh no you don't! Langdon thought, but Vittoria was too fast. She opened his

jacket, and inserted the

weapon into one of his breast pockets. It felt like a rock dropping into his

coat, his only consolation being

that Diagramma was in the other pocket.

"We look harmless," Vittoria said. "We're leaving." She took Langdon's arm and

headed down the street.

The driver called out, "Arm in arm is good. Remember, you're tourists. Newlyweds

even. Perhaps if you

held hands?"

As they turned the corner Langdon could have sworn he saw on Vittoria's face the

hint of a smile.

59

T he Swiss Guard "staging room" is located adjacent to the Corpo di Vigilanza

barracks and is used

primarily for planning the security surrounding papal appearances and public

Vatican events. Today,

however, it was being used for something else.

The man addressing the assembled task force was the second-in-command of the

Swiss Guard, Captain

Elias Rocher. Rocher was a barrel-chested man with soft, puttylike features. He

wore the traditional blue

captain's uniform with his own personal flair-a red beret cocked sideways on his

head. His voice was

surprisingly crystalline for such a large man, and when he spoke, his tone had

Seite 112

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the clarity of a musical

instrument. Despite the precision of his inflection, Rocher's eyes were cloudy

like those of some nocturnal

mammal. His men called him "orso"-grizzly bear. They sometimes joked that Rocher

was "the bear who

walked in the viper's shadow." Commander Olivetti was the viper. Rocher was just

as deadly as the viper,

but at least you could see him coming.

Rocher's men stood at sharp attention, nobody moving a muscle, although the

information they had just

received had increased their aggregate blood pressure by a few thousand points.

Rookie Lieutenant Chartrand stood in the back of the room wishing he had been

among the 99 percent of

applicants who had not qualified to be here. At twenty years old, Chartrand was

the youngest guard on the

force. He had been in Vatican City only three months. Like every man there,

Chartrand was Swiss Army

trained and had endured two years of additional ausbilding in Bern before

qualifying for the grueling

Vatican pròva held in a secret barracks outside of Rome. Nothing in his

training, however, had prepared

him for a crisis like this.

At first Chartrand thought the briefing was some sort of bizarre training

exercise. Futuristic weapons?

Ancient cults? Kidnapped cardinals? Then Rocher had shown them the live video

feed of the weapon in

question. Apparently this was no exercise.

"We will be killing power in selected areas," Rocher was saying, "to eradicate

extraneous magnetic

interference. We will move in teams of four. We will wear infrared goggles for

vision. Reconnaissance will

be done with traditional bug sweepers, recalibrated for sub-three-ohm flux

fields. Any questions?"

None.

Chartrand's mind was on overload. "What if we don't find it in time?" he asked,

immediately wishing he

had not.

The grizzly bear gazed out at him from beneath his red beret. Then he dismissed

the group with a somber

salute. "Godspeed, men."

60

T wo blocks from the Pantheon, Langdon and Vittoria approached on foot past a

line of taxis, their

drivers sleeping in the front seats. Nap time was eternal in the Eternal

City-the ubiquitous public dozing a

perfected extension of the afternoon siestas born of ancient Spain.

Langdon fought to focus his thoughts, but the situation was too bizarre to grasp

rationally. Six hours ago he

had been sound asleep in Cambridge. Now he was in Europe, caught up in a surreal

battle of ancient titans,

packing a semiautomatic in his Harris tweed, and holding hands with a woman he

had only just met.

He looked at Vittoria. She was focused straight ahead. There was a strength in

her grasp-that of an

independent and determined woman. Her fingers wrapped around his with the

comfort of innate

acceptance. No hesitation. Langdon felt a growing attraction. Get real, he told

himself.

Vittoria seemed to sense his uneasiness. "Relax," she said, without turning her

head. "We're supposed to

look like newlyweds."

"I'm relaxed."

"You're crushing my hand."

Langdon flushed and loosened up.

"Breathe through your eyes," she said.

"I'm sorry?"

"It relaxes the muscles. It's called pranayama."

"Piranha?"

"Not the fish. Pranayama. Never mind."

Seite 113

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

As they rounded the corner into Piazza della Rotunda, the Pantheon rose before

them. Langdon admired it,

as always, with awe. The Pantheon. Temple to all gods. Pagan gods. Gods of

Nature and Earth. The

structure seemed boxier from the outside than he remembered. The vertical

pillars and triangular pronaus

all but obscured the circular dome behind it. Still, the bold and immodest

inscription over the entrance

assured him they were in the right spot. M AGRIPPA L F COS TERTIUM FECIT.

Langdon translated it,

as always, with amusement. Marcus Agrippa, Consul for the third time, built

this.

So much for humility, he thought, turning his eyes to the surrounding area. A

scattering of tourists with

video cameras wandered the area. Others sat enjoying Rome's best iced coffee at

La Tazza di Oro's

outdoor cafe. Outside the entrance to the Pantheon, four armed Roman policemen

stood at attention just as

Olivetti had predicted.

"Looks pretty quiet," Vittoria said.

Langdon nodded, but he felt troubled. Now that he was standing here in person,

the whole scenario seemed

surreal. Despite Vittoria's apparent faith that he was right, Langdon realized

he had put everyone on the

line here. The Illuminati poem lingered. From Santi's earthly tomb with demon's

hole. YES, he told

himself. This was the spot. Santi's tomb. He had been here many times beneath

the Pantheon's oculus and

stood before the grave of the great Raphael.

"What time is it?" Vittoria asked.

Langdon checked his watch. "Seven-fifty. Ten minutes till show time."

"Hope these guys are good," Vittoria said, eyeing the scattered tourists

entering the Pantheon. "If anything

happens inside that dome, we'll all be in the crossfire."

Langdon exhaled heavily as they moved toward the entrance. The gun felt heavy in

his pocket. He

wondered what would happen if the policemen frisked him and found the weapon,

but the officers did not

give them a second look. Apparently the disguise was convincing.

Langdon whispered to Vittoria. "Ever fire anything other than a tranquilizer

gun?"

"Don't you trust me?"

"Trust you? I barely know you."

Vittoria frowned. "And here I thought we were newlyweds."

61

T he air inside the Pantheon was cool and damp, heavy with history. The

sprawling ceiling hovered

overhead as though weightless-the 141-foot unsupported span larger even than the

cupola at St. Peter's. As

always, Langdon felt a chill as he entered the cavernous room. It was a

remarkable fusion of engineering

and art. Above them the famous circular hole in the roof glowed with a narrow

shaft of evening sun. The

oculus, Langdon thought. The demon's hole.

They had arrived.

Langdon's eyes traced the arch of the ceiling sloping outward to the columned

walls and finally down to

the polished marble floor beneath their feet. The faint echo of footfalls and

tourist murmurs reverberated

around the dome. Langdon scanned the dozen or so tourists wandering aimlessly in

the shadows. Are you

here?

"Looks pretty quiet," Vittoria said, still holding his hand.

Langdon nodded.

"Where's Raphael's tomb?"

Langdon thought for a moment, trying to get his bearings. He surveyed the

circumference of the room.

Tombs. Altars. Pillars. Niches. He motioned to a particularly ornate funerary

across the dome and to the

Seite 114

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

left. "I think that's Raphael's over there."

Vittoria scanned the rest of the room. "I don't see anyone who looks like an

assassin about to kill a

cardinal. Shall we look around?"

Langdon nodded. "There's only one spot in here where anyone could be hiding. We

better check the

rientranze."

"The recesses?"

"Yes." Langdon pointed. "The recesses in the wall."

Around the perimeter, interspersed with the tombs, a series of semicircular

niches were hewn in the wall.

The niches, although not enormous, were big enough to hide someone in the

shadows. Sadly, Langdon

knew they once contained statues of the Olympian gods, but the pagan sculptures

had been destroyed when

the Vatican converted the Pantheon to a Christian church. He felt a pang of

frustration to know he was

standing at the first altar of science, and the marker was gone. He wondered

which statue it had been, and

where it had pointed. Langdon could imagine no greater thrill than finding an

Illuminati marker-a statue

that surreptitiously pointed the way down the Path of Illumination. Again he

wondered who the anonymous

Illuminati sculptor had been.

"I'll take the left arc," Vittoria said, indicating the left half of the

circumference. "You go right. See you in

a hundred and eighty degrees."

Langdon smiled grimly.

As Vittoria moved off, Langdon felt the eerie horror of the situation seeping

back into his mind. As he

turned and made his way to the right, the killer's voice seemed to whisper in

the dead space around him.

Eight o'clock. Virgin sacrifices on the altars of science. A mathematical

progression of death. Eight, nine,

ten, eleven . . . and at midnight. Langdon checked his watch: 7:52. Eight

minutes.

As Langdon moved toward the first recess, he passed the tomb of one of Italy's

Catholic kings. The

sarcophagus, like many in Rome, was askew with the wall, positioned awkwardly. A

group of visitors

seemed confused by this. Langdon did not stop to explain. Formal Christian tombs

were often misaligned

with the architecture so they could lie facing east. It was an ancient

superstition that Langdon's Symbology

212 class had discussed just last month.

"That's totally incongruous!" a female student in the front had blurted when

Langdon explained the reason

for east-facing tombs. "Why would Christians want their tombs to face the rising

sun? We're talking about

Christianity . . . not sun worship!"

Langdon smiled, pacing before the blackboard, chewing an apple. "Mr. Hitzrot!"

he shouted.

A young man dozing in back sat up with a start. "What! Me?"

Langdon pointed to a Renaissance art poster on the wall. "Who is that man

kneeling before God?"

"Um . . . some saint?"

"Brilliant. And how do you know he's a saint?"

"He's got a halo?"

"Excellent, and does that golden halo remind you of anything?"

Hitzrot broke into a smile. "Yeah! Those Egyptian things we studied last term.

Those . . . um . . . sun

disks!"

"Thank you, Hitzrot. Go back to sleep." Langdon turned back to the class.

"Halos, like much of Christian

symbology, were borrowed from the ancient Egyptian religion of sun worship.

Christianity is filled with

examples of sun worship."

"Excuse me?" the girl in front said. "I go to church all the time, and I don't

see much sun worshiping going

Seite 115

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

on!"

"Really? What do you celebrate on December twenty-fifth?"

"Christmas. The birth of Jesus Christ."

"And yet according to the Bible, Christ was born in March, so what are we doing

celebrating in late

December?"

Silence.

Langdon smiled. "December twenty-fifth, my friends, is the ancient pagan holiday

of sol invictus-

Unconquered Sun-coinciding with the winter solstice. It's that wonderful time of

year when the sun returns,

and the days start getting longer."

Langdon took another bite of apple.

"Conquering religions," he continued, "often adopt existing holidays to make

conversion less shocking. It's

called transmutation. It helps people acclimatize to the new faith. Worshipers

keep the same holy dates,

pray in the same sacred locations, use a similar symbology . . . and they simply

substitute a different god."

Now the girl in front looked furious. "You're implying Christianity is just some

kind of . . . repackaged sun

worship!"

"Not at all. Christianity did not borrow only from sun worship. The ritual of

Christian canonization is taken

from the ancient 'god-making' rite of Euhemerus. The practice of

'god-eating'-that is, Holy Communionwas

borrowed from the Aztecs. Even the concept of Christ dying for our sins is

arguably not exclusively

Christian; the self-sacrifice of a young man to absolve the sins of his people

appears in the earliest tradition

of the Quetzalcoatl."

The girl glared. "So, is anything in Christianity original?"

"Very little in any organized faith is truly original. Religions are not born

from scratch. They grow from

one another. Modern religion is a collage . . . an assimilated historical record

of man's quest to understand

the divine."

"Um . . . hold on," Hitzrot ventured, sounding awake now. "I know something

Christian that's original.

How about our image of God? Christian art never portrays God as the hawk sun

god, or as an Aztec, or as

anything weird. It always shows God as an old man with a white beard. So our

image of God is original,

right?"

Langdon smiled. "When the early Christian converts abandoned their former

deities-pagan gods, Roman

gods, Greek, sun, Mithraic, whatever-they asked the church what their new

Christian God looked like.

Wisely, the church chose the most feared, powerful . . . and familiar face in

all of recorded history."

Hitzrot looked skeptical. "An old man with a white, flowing beard?"

Langdon pointed to a hierarchy of ancient gods on the wall. At the top sat an

old man with a white, flowing

beard. "Does Zeus look familiar?"

The class ended right on cue.

"Good evening," a man's voice said.

Langdon jumped. He was back in the Pantheon. He turned to face an elderly man in

a blue cape with a red

cross on the chest. The man gave him a gray-toothed smile.

"You're English, right?" The man's accent was thick Tuscan.

Langdon blinked, confused. "Actually, no. I'm American."

The man looked embarrassed. "Oh heavens, forgive me. You were so nicely dressed,

I just figured . . . my

apologies."

"Can I help you?" Langdon asked, his heart beating wildly.

"Actually I thought perhaps I could help you. I am the cicerone here." The man

pointed proudly to his cityissued

badge. "It is my job to make your visit to Rome more interesting."

Seite 116

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

More interesting? Langdon was certain this particular visit to Rome was plenty

interesting.

"You look like a man of distinction," the guide fawned, "no doubt more

interested in culture than most.

Perhaps I can give you some history on this fascinating building."

Langdon smiled politely. "Kind of you, but I'm actually an art historian myself,

and-"

"Superb!" The man's eyes lit up like he'd hit the jackpot. "Then you will no

doubt find this delightful!"

"I think I'd prefer to-"

"The Pantheon," the man declared, launching into his memorized spiel, "was built

by Marcus Agrippa in 27

B.C."

"Yes," Langdon interjected, "and rebuilt by Hadrian in 119 A.D."

"It was the world's largest free-standing dome until 1960 when it was eclipsed

by the Superdome in New

Orleans!"

Langdon groaned. The man was unstoppable.

"And a fifth-century theologian once called the Pantheon the House of the Devil,

warning that the hole in

the roof was an entrance for demons!"

Langdon blocked him out. His eyes climbed skyward to the oculus, and the memory

of Vittoria's suggested

plot flashed a bone-numbing image in his mind . . . a branded cardinal falling

through the hole and hitting

the marble floor. Now that would be a media event. Langdon found himself

scanning the Pantheon for

reporters. None. He inhaled deeply. It was an absurd idea. The logistics of

pulling off a stunt like that

would be ridiculous.

As Langdon moved off to continue his inspection, the babbling docent followed

like a love-starved puppy.

Remind me, Langdon thought to himself, there's nothing worse than a gung ho art

historian.

Across the room, Vittoria was immersed in her own search. Standing all alone for

the first time since she

had heard the news of her father, she felt the stark reality of the last eight

hours closing in around her. Her

father had been murdered-cruelly and abruptly. Almost equally painful was that

her father's creation had

been corrupted-now a tool of terrorists. Vittoria was plagued with guilt to

think that it was her invention

that had enabled the antimatter to be transported . . . her canister that was

now counting down inside the

Vatican. In an effort to serve her father's quest for the simplicity of truth .

. . she had become a conspirator

of chaos.

Oddly, the only thing that felt right in her life at the moment was the presence

of a total stranger. Robert

Langdon. She found an inexplicable refuge in his eyes . . . like the harmony of

the oceans she had left

behind early that morning. She was glad he was there. Not only had he been a

source of strength and hope

for her, Langdon had used his quick mind to render this one chance to catch her

father's killer.

Vittoria breathed deeply as she continued her search, moving around the

perimeter. She was overwhelmed

by the unexpected images of personal revenge that had dominated her thoughts all

day. Even as a sworn

lover of all life . . . she wanted this executioner dead. No amount of good

karma could make her turn the

other cheek today. Alarmed and electrified, she sensed something coursing

through her Italian blood that

she had never felt before . . . the whispers of Sicilian ancestors defending

family honor with brutal justice.

Vendetta, Vittoria thought, and for the first time in her life understood.

Visions of reprisal spurred her on. She approached the tomb of Raphael Santi.

Even from a distance she

Seite 117

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

could tell this guy was special. His casket, unlike the others, was protected by

a Plexiglas shield and

recessed into the wall. Through the barrier she could see the front of the

sarcophagus.

RAPHAEL SANTI, 1483-1520

Vittoria studied the grave and then read the one-sentence descriptive plaque

beside Raphael's tomb.

Then she read it again.

Then . . . she read it again.

A moment later, she was dashing in horror across the floor. "Robert! Robert!"

62

L angdon's progress around his side of the Pantheon was being hampered somewhat

by the guide on his

heels, now continuing his tireless narration as Langdon prepared to check the

final alcove.

"You certainly seem to be enjoying those niches!" the docent said, looking

delighted. "Were you aware that

the tapering thickness of the walls is the reason the dome appears weightless?"

Langdon nodded, not hearing a word as he prepared to examine another niche.

Suddenly someone grabbed

him from behind. It was Vittoria. She was breathless and tugging at his arm.

From the look of terror on her

face, Langdon could only imagine one thing. She found a body. He felt an

upswelling of dread.

"Ah, your wife!" the docent exclaimed, clearly thrilled to have another guest.

He motioned to her short

pants and hiking boots. "Now you I can tell are American!"

Vittoria's eyes narrowed. "I'm Italian."

The guide's smile dimmed. "Oh, dear."

"Robert," Vittoria whispered, trying to turn her back on the guide. "Galileo's

Diagramma. I need to see it."

"Diagramma?" the docent said, wheedling back in. "My! You two certainly know

your history!

Unfortunately that document is not viewable. It is under secret preservation in

the Vatican Arc-"

"Could you excuse us?" Langdon said. He was confused by Vittoria's panic. He

took her aside and reached

in his pocket, carefully extracting the Diagramma folio. "What's going on?"

"What's the date on this thing?" Vittoria demanded, scanning the sheet.

The docent was on them again, staring at the folio, mouth agape. "That's not . .

. really . . ."

"Tourist reproduction," Langdon quipped. "Thank you for your help. Please, my

wife and I would like a

moment alone."

The docent backed off, eyes never leaving the paper.

"Date," Vittoria repeated to Langdon. "When did Galileo publish . . ."

Langdon pointed to the Roman numeral in the lower liner. "That's the pub date.

What's going on?"

Vittoria deciphered the number. "1639?"

"Yes. What's wrong?"

Vittoria's eyes filled with foreboding. "We're in trouble, Robert. Big trouble.

The dates don't match."

"What dates don't match?"

"Raphael's tomb. He wasn't buried here until 1759. A century after Diagramma was

published."

Langdon stared at her, trying to make sense of the words. "No," he replied.

"Raphael died in 1520, long

before Diagramma."

"Yes, but he wasn't buried here until much later."

Langdon was lost. "What are you talking about?"

"I just read it. Raphael's body was relocated to the Pantheon in 1758. It was

part of some historic tribute to

eminent Italians."

As the words settled in, Langdon felt like a rug had just been yanked out from

under him.

"When that poem was written," Vittoria declared, "Raphael's tomb was somewhere

else. Back then, the

Pantheon had nothing at all to do with Raphael!"

Langdon could not breathe. "But that . . . means . . ."

Seite 118

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Yes! It means we're in the wrong place!"

Langdon felt himself sway. Impossible . . . I was certain . . .

Vittoria ran over and grabbed the docent, pulling him back. "Signore, excuse us.

Where was Raphael's

body in the 1600s?"

"Urb . . . Urbino," he stammered, now looking bewildered. "His birthplace."

"Impossible!" Langdon cursed to himself. "The Illuminati altars of science were

here in Rome. I'm certain

of it!"

"Illuminati?" The docent gasped, looking again at the document in Langdon's

hand. "Who are you

people?"

Vittoria took charge. "We're looking for something called Santi's earthly tomb.

In Rome. Can you tell us

what that might be?"

The docent looked unsettled. "This was Raphael's only tomb in Rome."

Langdon tried to think, but his mind refused to engage. If Raphael's tomb wasn't

in Rome in 1655, then

what was the poem referring to? Santi's earthly tomb with demon's hole? What the

hell is it? Think!

"Was there another artist called Santi?" Vittoria asked.

The docent shrugged. "Not that I know of."

"How about anyone famous at all? Maybe a scientist or a poet or an astronomer

named Santi?"

The docent now looked like he wanted to leave. "No, ma'am. The only Santi I've

ever heard of is Raphael

the architect."

"Architect?" Vittoria said. "I thought he was a painter!"

"He was both, of course. They all were. Michelangelo, da Vinci, Raphael."

Langdon didn't know whether it was the docent's words or the ornate tombs around

them that brought the

revelation to mind, but it didn't matter. The thought occurred. Santi was an

architect. From there the

progression of thoughts fell like dominoes. Renaissance architects lived for

only two reasons-to glorify God

with big churches, and to glorify dignitaries with lavish tombs. Santi's tomb.

Could it be? The images came

faster now . . .

da Vinci's Mona Lisa.

Monet's Water Lilies.

Michelangelo's David.

Santi's earthly tomb . . .

"Santi designed the tomb," Langdon said.

Vittoria turned. "What?"

"It's not a reference to where Raphael is buried, it's referring to a tomb he

designed."

"What are you talking about?"

"I misunderstood the clue. It's not Raphael's burial site we're looking for,

it's a tomb Raphael designed for

someone else. I can't believe I missed it. Half of the sculpting done in

Renaissance and Baroque Rome was

for the funeraries." Langdon smiled with the revelation. "Raphael must have

designed hundreds of tombs!"

Vittoria did not look happy. "Hundreds?"

Langdon's smile faded. "Oh."

"Any of them earthly, professor?"

Langdon felt suddenly inadequate. He knew embarrassingly little about Raphael's

work. Michelangelo he

could have helped with, but Raphael's work had never captivated him. Langdon

could only name a couple

of Raphael's more famous tombs, but he wasn't sure what they looked like.

Apparently sensing Langdon's stymie, Vittoria turned to the docent, who was now

inching away. She

grabbed his arm and reeled him in. "I need a tomb. Designed by Raphael. A tomb

that could be considered

earthly."

The docent now looked distressed. "A tomb of Raphael's? I don't know. He

designed so many. And you

probably would mean a chapel by Raphael, not a tomb. Architects always designed

Seite 119

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the chapels in

conjunction with the tomb."

Langdon realized the man was right.

"Are any of Raphael's tombs or chapels considered earthly?"

The man shrugged. "I'm sorry. I don't know what you mean. Earthly really doesn't

describe anything I

know of. I should be going."

Vittoria held his arm and read from the top line of the folio. "From Santi's

earthly tomb with demon's hole.

Does that mean anything to you?"

"Not a thing."

Langdon looked up suddenly. He had momentarily forgotten the second part of the

line. Demon's hole?

"Yes!" he said to the docent. "That's it! Do any of Raphael's chapels have an

oculus in them?"

The docent shook his head. "To my knowledge the Pantheon is unique." He paused.

"But . . ."

"But what!" Vittoria and Langdon said in unison.

Now the docent cocked his head, stepping toward them again. "A demon's hole?" He

muttered to himself

and picked at his teeth. "Demon's hole . . . that is . . . buco diàvolo?"

Vittoria nodded. "Literally, yes."

The docent smiled faintly. "Now there's a term I have not heard in a while. If

I'm not mistaken, a buco

diàvolo refers to an undercroft."

"An undercroft?" Langdon asked. "As in a crypt?"

"Yes, but a specific kind of crypt. I believe a demon's hole is an ancient term

for a massive burial cavity

located in a chapel . . . underneath another tomb."

"An ossuary annex?" Langdon demanded, immediately recognizing what the man was

describing.

The docent looked impressed. "Yes! That is the term I was looking for!"

Langdon considered it. Ossuary annexes were a cheap ecclesiastic fix to an

awkward dilemma. When

churches honored their most distinguished members with ornate tombs inside the

sanctuary, surviving

family members often demanded the family be buried together . . . thus ensuring

they too would have a

coveted burial spot inside the church. However, if the church did not have space

or funds to create tombs

for an entire family, they sometimes dug an ossuary annex-a hole in the floor

near the tomb where they

buried the less worthy family members. The hole was then covered with the

Renaissance equivalent of a

manhole cover. Although convenient, the ossuary annex went out of style quickly

because of the stench

that often wafted up into the cathedral. Demon's hole, Langdon thought. He had

never heard the term. It

seemed eerily fitting.

Langdon's heart was now pounding fiercely. From Santi's earthly tomb with

demon's hole. There seemed

to be only one question left to ask. "Did Raphael design any tombs that had one

of these demon's holes?"

The docent scratched his head. "Actually. I'm sorry . . . I can only think of

one."

Only one? Langdon could not have dreamed of a better response.

"Where!" Vittoria almost shouted.

The docent eyed them strangely. "It's called the Chigi Chapel. Tomb of Agostino

Chigi and his brother,

wealthy patrons of the arts and sciences."

"Sciences?" Langdon said, exchanging looks with Vittoria.

"Where?" Vittoria asked again.

The docent ignored the question, seeming enthusiastic again to be of service.

"As for whether or not the

tomb is earthly, I don't know, but certainly it is . . . shall we say

differénte."

"Different?" Langdon said. "How?"

"Incoherent with the architecture. Raphael was only the architect. Some other

sculptor did the interior

Seite 120

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

adornments. I can't remember who."

Langdon was now all ears. The anonymous Illuminati master, perhaps?

"Whoever did the interior monuments lacked taste," the docent said. "Dio mio!

Atrocitàs! Who would want

to be buried beneath pirámides?"

Langdon could scarcely believe his ears. "Pyramids? The chapel contains

pyramids?"

"I know," the docent scoffed. "Terrible, isn't it?"

Vittoria grabbed the docent's arm. "Signore, where is this Chigi Chapel?"

"About a mile north. In the church of Santa Maria del Popolo."

Vittoria exhaled. "Thank you. Let's-"

"Hey," the docent said, "I just thought of something. What a fool I am."

Vittoria stopped short. "Please don't tell me you made a mistake."

He shook his head. "No, but it should have dawned on me earlier. The Chigi

Chapel was not always known

as the Chigi. It used to be called Capella della Terra."

"Chapel of the Land?" Langdon asked.

"No," Vittoria said, heading for the door. "Chapel of the Earth."

Vittoria Vetra whipped out her cell phone as she dashed into Piazza della

Rotunda. "Commander Olivetti,"

she said. "This is the wrong place!"

Olivetti sounded bewildered. "Wrong? What do you mean?"

"The first altar of science is at the Chigi Chapel!"

"Where?" Now Olivetti sounded angry. "But Mr. Langdon said-"

"Santa Maria del Popolo! One mile north. Get your men over there now! We've got

four minutes!"

"But my men are in position here! I can't possibly-"

"Move!" Vittoria snapped the phone shut.

Behind her, Langdon emerged from the Pantheon, dazed.

She grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the queue of seemingly driverless

taxis waiting by the curb.

She pounded on the hood of the first car in line. The sleeping driver bolted

upright with a startled yelp.

Vittoria yanked open the rear door and pushed Langdon inside. Then she jumped in

behind him.

"Santa Maria del Popolo," she ordered. "Presto!"

Looking delirious and half terrified, the driver hit the accelerator, peeling

out down the street.

63

G unther Glick had assumed control of the computer from Chinita Macri, who now

stood hunched in the

back of the cramped BBC van staring in confusion over Glick's shoulder.

"I told you," Glick said, typing some more keys. "The British Tattler isn't the

only paper that runs stories

on these guys."

Macri peered closer. Glick was right. The BBC database showed their

distinguished network as having

picked up and run six stories in the past ten years on the brotherhood called

the Illuminati. Well, paint me

purple, she thought. "Who are the journalists who ran the stories," Macri asked.

"Schlock jocks?"

"BBC doesn't hire schlock jocks."

"They hired you."

Glick scowled. "I don't know why you're such a skeptic. The Illuminati are well

documented throughout

history."

"So are witches, UFOs, and the Loch Ness Monster."

Glick read the list of stories. "You ever heard of a guy called Winston

Churchill?"

"Rings a bell."

"BBC did a historical a while back on Churchill's life. Staunch Catholic by the

way. Did you know that in

1920 Churchill published a statement condemning the Illuminati and warning Brits

of a worldwide

conspiracy against morality?"

Macri was dubious. "Where did it run? In the British Tattler?"

Glick smiled. "London Herald. February 8, 1920."

"No way."

Seite 121

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Feast your eyes."

Macri looked closer at the clip. London Herald. Feb. 8, 1920. I had no idea.

"Well, Churchill was a

paranoid."

"He wasn't alone," Glick said, reading further. "Looks like Woodrow Wilson gave

three radio broadcasts

in 1921 warning of growing Illuminati control over the U.S. banking system. You

want a direct quote from

the radio transcript?"

"Not really."

Glick gave her one anyway. "He said, 'There is a power so organized, so subtle,

so complete, so pervasive,

that none had better speak above their breath when they speak in condemnation of

it.' "

"I've never heard anything about this."

"Maybe because in 1921 you were just a kid."

"Charming." Macri took the jab in stride. She knew her years were showing. At

forty-three, her bushy

black curls were streaked with gray. She was too proud for dye. Her mom, a

Southern Baptist, had taught

Chinita contentedness and self-respect. When you're a black woman, her mother

said, ain't no hiding what

you are. Day you try, is the day you die. Stand tall, smile bright, and let 'em

wonder what secret's making

you laugh.

"Ever heard of Cecil Rhodes?" Glick asked.

Macri looked up. "The British financier?"

"Yeah. Founded the Rhodes Scholarships."

"Don't tell me-"

"Illuminatus."

"BS."

"BBC, actually. November 16, 1984."

"We wrote that Cecil Rhodes was Illuminati?"

"Sure did. And according to our network, the Rhodes Scholarships were funds set

up centuries ago to

recruit the world's brightest young minds into the Illuminati."

"That's ridiculous! My uncle was a Rhodes Scholar!"

Glick winked. "So was Bill Clinton."

Macri was getting mad now. She had never had tolerance for shoddy, alarmist

reporting. Still, she knew

enough about the BBC to know that every story they ran was carefully researched

and confirmed.

"Here's one you'll remember," Glick said. "BBC, March 5, 1998. Parliament

Committee Chair, Chris

Mullin, required all members of British Parliament who were Masons to declare

their affiliation."

Macri remembered it. The decree had eventually extended to include policemen and

judges as well. "Why

was it again?"

Glick read. ". . . concern that secret factions within the Masons exerted

considerable control over political

and financial systems."

"That's right."

"Caused quite a bustle. The Masons in parliament were furious. Had a right to

be. The vast majority turned

out to be innocent men who joined the Masons for networking and charity work.

They had no clue about

the brotherhood's past affiliations."

"Alleged affiliations."

"Whatever." Glick scanned the articles. "Look at this stuff. Accounts tracing

the Illuminati back to Galileo,

the Guerenets of France, the Alumbrados of Spain. Even Karl Marx and the Russian

Revolution."

"History has a way of rewriting itself."

"Fine, you want something current? Have a look at this. Here's an Illuminati

reference from a recent Wall

Street Journal."

This caught Macri's ear. "The Journal?"

"Guess what the most popular Internet computer game in America is right now?"

Seite 122

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Pin the tail on Pamela Anderson."

"Close. It's called, Illuminati: New World Order."

Macri looked over his shoulder at the blurb. "Steve Jackson Games has a runaway

hit . . . a quasihistorical

adventure in which an ancient satanic brotherhood from Bavaria sets

out to take over the world.

You can find them on-line at . . ." Macri looked up, feeling ill. "What do these

Illuminati guys have against

Christianity?"

"Not just Christianity," Glick said. "Religion in general." Glick cocked his

head and grinned. "Although

from the phone call we just got, it appears they do have a special spot in their

hearts for the Vatican."

"Oh, come on. You don't really think that guy who called is who he claims to be,

do you?"

"A messenger of the Illuminati? Preparing to kill four cardinals?" Glick smiled.

"I sure hope so."

64

L angdon and Vittoria's taxi completed the one-mile sprint up the wide Via della

Scrofa in just over a

minute. They skidded to a stop on the south side of the Piazza del Popolo just

before eight. Not having any

lire, Langdon overpaid the driver in U.S. dollars. He and Vittoria jumped out.

The piazza was quiet except

for the laughter of a handful of locals seated outside the popular Rosati Café-a

hot spot of the Italian

literati. The breeze smelled of espresso and pastry.

Langdon was still in shock over his mistake at the Pantheon. With a cursory

glance at this square, however,

his sixth sense was already tingling. The piazza seemed subtly filled with

Illuminati significance. Not only

was it laid out in a perfectly elliptical shape, but dead center stood a

towering Egyptian obelisk-a square

pillar of stone with a distinctively pyramidal tip. Spoils of Rome's imperial

plundering, obelisks were

scattered across Rome and referred to by symbologists as "Lofty

Pyramids"-skyward extensions of the

sacred pyramidal form.

As Langdon's eyes moved up the monolith, though, his sight was suddenly drawn to

something else in the

background. Something even more remarkable.

"We're in the right place," he said quietly, feeling a sudden exposed wariness.

"Have a look at that."

Langdon pointed to the imposing Porta del Popolo-the high stone archway at the

far end of the piazza. The

vaulted structure had been overlooking the piazza for centuries. Dead center of

the archway's highest point

was a symbolic engraving. "Look familiar?"

Vittoria looked up at the huge carving. "A shining star over a triangular pile

of stones?"

Langdon shook his head. "A source of Illumination over a pyramid."

Vittoria turned, her eyes suddenly wide. "Like . . . the Great Seal of the

United States?"

"Exactly. The Masonic symbol on the one-dollar bill."

Vittoria took a deep breath and scanned the piazza. "So where's this damn

church?"

The Church of Santa Maria del Popolo stood out like a misplaced battleship,

askew at the base of a hill on

the southeast corner of the piazza. The eleventh-century stone aerie was made

even more clumsy by the

tower of scaffolding covering the façade.

Langdon's thoughts were a blur as they raced toward the edifice. He stared up at

the church in wonder.

Could a murder really be about to take place inside? He wished Olivetti would

hurry. The gun felt awkward

in his pocket.

The church's front stairs were ventaglio-a welcoming, curved fan-ironic in this

case because they were

Seite 123

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

blocked with scaffolding, construction equipment, and a sign warning:

CONSTRUZZIONE. NON

ENTRARE.

Langdon realized that a church closed for renovation meant total privacy for a

killer. Not like the Pantheon.

No fancy tricks needed here. Only to find a way in.

Vittoria slipped without hesitation between the sawhorses and headed up the

staircase.

"Vittoria," Langdon cautioned. "If he's still in there . . ."

Vittoria did not seem to hear. She ascended the main portico to the church's

sole wooden door. Langdon

hurried up the stairs behind her. Before he could say a word she had grasped the

handle and pulled.

Langdon held his breath. The door did not budge.

"There must be another entrance," Vittoria said.

"Probably," Langdon said, exhaling, "but Olivetti will be here in a minute. It's

too dangerous to go in. We

should cover the church from out here until-"

Vittoria turned, her eyes blazing. "If there's another way in, there's another

way out. If this guy disappears,

we're fungito."

Langdon knew enough Italian to know she was right.

The alley on the right side of the church was pinched and dark, with high walls

on both sides. It smelled of

urine-a common aroma in a city where bars outnumbered public rest rooms twenty

to one.

Langdon and Vittoria hurried into the fetid dimness. They had gone about fifteen

yards down when Vittoria

tugged Langdon's arm and pointed.

Langdon saw it too. Up ahead was an unassuming wooden door with heavy hinges.

Langdon recognized it

as the standard porta sacra-a private entrance for clergy. Most of these

entrances had gone out of use years

ago as encroaching buildings and limited real estate relegated side entrances to

inconvenient alleyways.

Vittoria hurried to the door. She arrived and stared down at the doorknob,

apparently perplexed. Langdon

arrived behind her and eyed the peculiar donut-shaped hoop hanging where the

doorknob should have been.

"An annulus," he whispered. Langdon reached out and quietly lifted the ring in

his hand. He pulled the ring

toward him. The fixture clicked. Vittoria shifted, looking suddenly uneasy.

Quietly, Langdon twisted the

ring clockwise. It spun loosely 360 degrees, not engaging. Langdon frowned and

tried the other direction

with the same result.

Vittoria looked down the remainder of the alley. "You think there's another

entrance?"

Langdon doubted it. Most Renaissance cathedrals were designed as makeshift

fortresses in the event a city

was stormed. They had as few entrances as possible. "If there is another way

in," he said, "it's probably

recessed in the rear bastion-more of an escape route than an entrance."

Vittoria was already on the move.

Langdon followed deeper into the alley. The walls shot skyward on both sides of

him. Somewhere a bell

began ringing eight o'clock . . .

Robert Langdon did not hear Vittoria the first time she called to him. He had

slowed at a stained-glass

window covered with bars and was trying to peer inside the church.

"Robert!" Her voice was a loud whisper.

Langdon looked up. Vittoria was at the end of the alley. She was pointing around

the back of the church

and waving to him. Langdon jogged reluctantly toward her. At the base of the

rear wall, a stone bulwark

jutted out concealing a narrow grotto-a kind of compressed passageway cutting

directly into the foundation

of the church.

Seite 124

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"An entrance?" Vittoria asked.

Langdon nodded. Actually an exit, but we won't get technical.

Vittoria knelt and peered into the tunnel. "Let's check the door. See if it's

open."

Langdon opened his mouth to object, but Vittoria took his hand and pulled him

into the opening.

"Wait," Langdon said.

She turned impatiently toward him.

Langdon sighed. "I'll go first."

Vittoria looked surprised. "More chivalry?"

"Age before beauty."

"Was that a compliment?"

Langdon smiled and moved past her into the dark. "Careful on the stairs."

He inched slowly into the darkness, keeping one hand on the wall. The stone felt

sharp on his fingertips.

For an instant Langdon recalled the ancient myth of Daedelus, how the boy kept

one hand on the wall as he

moved through the Minotaur's labyrinth, knowing he was guaranteed to find the

end if he never broke

contact with the wall. Langdon moved forward, not entirely certain he wanted to

find the end.

The tunnel narrowed slightly, and Langdon slowed his pace. He sensed Vittoria

close behind him. As the

wall curved left, the tunnel opened into a semicircular alcove. Oddly, there was

faint light here. In the

dimness Langdon saw the outline of a heavy wooden door.

"Uh oh," he said.

"Locked?"

"It was."

"Was?" Vittoria arrived at his side.

Langdon pointed. Lit by a shaft of light coming from within, the door hung ajar

. . . its hinges splintered by

a wrecking bar still lodged in the wood.

They stood a moment in silence. Then, in the dark, Langdon felt Vittoria's hands

on his chest, groping,

sliding beneath his jacket.

"Relax, professor," she said. "I'm just getting the gun."

At that moment, inside the Vatican Museums, a task force of Swiss Guards spread

out in all directions. The

museum was dark, and the guards wore U.S. Marine issue infrared goggles. The

goggles made everything

appear an eerie shade of green. Every guard wore headphones connected to an

antennalike detector that he

waved rhythmically in front of him-the same devices they used twice a week to

sweep for electronic bugs

inside the Vatican. They moved methodically, checking behind statues, inside

niches, closets, under

furniture. The antennae would sound if they detected even the tiniest magnetic

field.

Tonight, however, they were getting no readings at all.

65

T he interior of Santa Maria del Popolo was a murky cave in the dimming light.

It looked more like a

half-finished subway station than a cathedral. The main sanctuary was an

obstacle course of torn-up

flooring, brick pallets, mounds of dirt, wheelbarrows, and even a rusty backhoe.

Mammoth columns rose

through the floor, supporting a vaulted roof. In the air, silt drifted lazily in

the muted glow of the stained

glass. Langdon stood with Vittoria beneath a sprawling Pinturicchio fresco and

scanned the gutted shrine.

Nothing moved. Dead silence.

Vittoria held the gun out in front of her with both hands. Langdon checked his

watch: 8:04 P.M. We're

crazy to be in here, he thought. It's too dangerous. Still he knew if the killer

were inside, the man could

leave through any door he wanted, making a one-gun outside stakeout totally

fruitless. Catching him inside

Seite 125

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

was the only way . . . that was, if he was even still here. Langdon felt

guilt-ridden over the blunder that had

cost everyone their chance at the Pantheon. He was in no position to insist on

precaution now; he was the

one who had backed them into this corner.

Vittoria looked harrowed as she scanned the church. "So," she whispered. "Where

is this Chigi Chapel?"

Langdon gazed through the dusky ghostliness toward the back of the cathedral and

studied the outer walls.

Contrary to common perception, Renaissance cathedrals invariably contained

multiple chapels, huge

cathedrals like Notre Dame having dozens. Chapels were less rooms than they were

hollows-semicircular

niches holding tombs around a church's perimeter wall.

Bad news, Langdon thought, seeing the four recesses on each side wall. There

were eight chapels in all.

Although eight was not a particularly overwhelming number, all eight openings

were covered with huge

sheets of clear polyurethane due to the construction, the translucent curtains

apparently intended to keep

dust off the tombs inside the alcoves.

"It could be any of those draped recesses," Langdon said. "No way to know which

is the Chigi without

looking inside every one. Could be a good reason to wait for Oliv-"

"Which is the secondary left apse?" she asked.

Langdon studied her, surprised by her command of architectural terminology.

"Secondary left apse?"

Vittoria pointed at the wall behind him. A decorative tile was embedded in the

stone. It was engraved with

the same symbol they had seen outside-a pyramid beneath a shining star. The

grime-covered plaque beside

it read:

COAT OF ARMS OF ALEXANDER CHIGI

WHOSE TOMB IS LOCATED IN THE

SECONDARY LEFT APSE OF THIS CATHEDRAL

Langdon nodded. Chigi's coat of arms was a pyramid and star? He suddenly found

himself wondering if

the wealthy patron Chigi had been an Illuminatus. He nodded to Vittoria. "Nice

work, Nancy Drew."

"What?"

"Never mind. I-"

A piece of metal clattered to the floor only yards away. The clang echoed

through the entire church.

Langdon pulled Vittoria behind a pillar as she whipped the gun toward the sound

and held it there. Silence.

They waited. Again there was sound, this time a rustling. Langdon held his

breath. I never should have let

us come in here! The sound moved closer, an intermittent scuffling, like a man

with a limp. Suddenly

around the base of the pillar, an object came into view.

"Figlio di puttana!" Vittoria cursed under her breath, jumping back. Langdon

fell back with her.

Beside the pillar, dragging a half-eaten sandwich in paper, was an enormous rat.

The creature paused when

it saw them, staring a long moment down the barrel of Vittoria's weapon, and

then, apparently unmoved,

continued dragging its prize off to the recesses of the church.

"Son of a . . ." Langdon gasped, his heart racing.

Vittoria lowered the gun, quickly regaining her composure. Langdon peered around

the side of the column

to see a workman's lunchbox splayed on the floor, apparently knocked off a

sawhorse by the resourceful

rodent.

Langdon scanned the basilica for movement and whispered, "If this guy's here, he

sure as hell heard that.

You sure you don't want to wait for Olivetti?"

"Secondary left apse," Vittoria repeated. "Where is it?"

Seite 126

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Reluctantly Langdon turned and tried to get his bearings. Cathedral terminology

was like stage directionstotally

counterintuitive. He faced the main altar. Stage center. Then he pointed

with his thumb backward

over his shoulder.

They both turned and looked where he was pointing.

It seemed the Chigi Chapel was located in the third of four recessed alcoves to

their right. The good news

was that Langdon and Vittoria were on the correct side of the church. The bad

news was that they were at

the wrong end. They would have to traverse the length of the cathedral, passing

three other chapels, each of

them, like the Chigi Chapel, covered with translucent plastic shrouds.

"Wait," Langdon said. "I'll go first."

"Forget it."

"I'm the one who screwed up at the Pantheon."

She turned. "But I'm the one with the gun."

In her eyes Langdon could see what she was really thinking . . . I'm the one who

lost my father. I'm the one

who helped build a weapon of mass destruction. This guy's kneecaps are mine. . .

Langdon sensed the futility and let her go. He moved beside her, cautiously,

down the east side of the

basilica. As they passed the first shrouded alcove, Langdon felt taut, like a

contestant on some surreal game

show. I'll take curtain number three, he thought.

The church was quiet, the thick stone walls blocking out all hints of the

outside world. As they hurried past

one chapel after the other, pale humanoid forms wavered like ghosts behind the

rustling plastic. Carved

marble, Langdon told himself, hoping he was right. It was 8:06 P.M. Had the

killer been punctual and

slipped out before Langdon and Vittoria had entered? Or was he still here?

Langdon was unsure which

scenario he preferred.

They passed the second apse, ominous in the slowly darkening cathedral. Night

seemed to be falling

quickly now, accentuated by the musty tint of the stained-glass windows. As they

pressed on, the plastic

curtain beside them billowed suddenly, as if caught in a draft. Langdon wondered

if someone somewhere

had opened a door.

Vittoria slowed as the third niche loomed before them. She held the gun before

her, motioning with her

head to the stele beside the apse. Carved in the granite block were two words:

CAPELLA CHIGI

Langdon nodded. Without a sound they moved to the corner of the opening,

positioning themselves behind

a wide pillar. Vittoria leveled the gun around a corner at the plastic. Then she

signaled for Langdon to pull

back the shroud.

A good time to start praying, he thought. Reluctantly, he reached over her

shoulder. As carefully as

possible, he began to pull the plastic aside. It moved an inch and then crinkled

loudly. They both froze.

Silence. After a moment, moving in slow motion, Vittoria leaned forward and

peered through the narrow

slit. Langdon looked over her shoulder.

For a moment, neither one of them breathed.

"Empty," Vittoria finally said, lowering the gun. "We're too late."

Langdon did not hear. He was in awe, transported for an instant to another

world. In his life, he had never

imagined a chapel that looked like this. Finished entirely in chestnut marble,

the Chigi Chapel was

breathtaking. Langdon's trained eye devoured it in gulps. It was as earthly a

chapel as Langdon could

fathom, almost as if Galileo and the Illuminati had designed it themselves.

Seite 127

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Overhead, the domed cupola shone with a field of illuminated stars and the seven

astronomical planets.

Below that the twelve signs of the zodiac-pagan, earthly symbols rooted in

astronomy. The zodiac was also

tied directly to Earth, Air, Fire, Water . . . the quadrants representing power,

intellect, ardor, emotion. Earth

is for power, Langdon recalled.

Farther down the wall, Langdon saw tributes to the Earth's four temporal

seasons-primavera, estate,

autunno, invérno. But far more incredible than any of this were the two huge

structures dominating the

room. Langdon stared at them in silent wonder.It can't be, he thought. It just

can't be! But it was. On either

side of the chapel, in perfect symmetry, were two ten-foot-high marble pyramids.

"I don't see a cardinal," Vittoria whispered. "Or an assassin." She pulled aside

the plastic and stepped in.

Langdon's eyes were transfixed on the pyramids. What are pyramids doing inside a

Christian chapel? And

incredibly, there was more. Dead center of each pyramid, embedded in their

anterior façades, were gold

medallions . . . medallions like few Langdon had ever seen . . . perfect

ellipses. The burnished disks

glimmered in the setting sun as it sifted through the cupola. Galileo's

ellipses? Pyramids? A cupola of

stars? The room had more Illuminati significance than any room Langdon could

have fabricated in his

mind.

"Robert," Vittoria blurted, her voice cracking. "Look!"

Langdon wheeled, reality returning as his eyes dropped to where she was

pointing. "Bloody hell!" he

shouted, jumping backward.

Sneering up at them from the floor was the image of a skeleton-an intricately

detailed, marble mosaic

depicting "death in flight." The skeleton was carrying a tablet portraying the

same pyramid and stars they

had seen outside. It was not the image, however, that had turned Langdon's blood

cold. It was the fact that

the mosaic was mounted on a circular stone-a cupermento-that had been lifted out

of the floor like a

manhole cover and was now sitting off to one side of a dark opening in the

floor.

"Demon's hole," Langdon gasped. He had been so taken with the ceiling he had not

even seen it.

Tentatively he moved toward the pit. The stench coming up was overwhelming.

Vittoria put a hand over her mouth. "Che puzzo."

"Effluvium," Langdon said. "Vapors from decaying bone." He breathed through his

sleeve as he leaned out

over the hole, peering down. Blackness. "I can't see a thing."

"You think anybody's down there?"

"No way to know."

Vittoria motioned to the far side of the hole where a rotting, wooden ladder

descended into the depths.

Langdon shook his head. "Like hell."

"Maybe there's a flashlight outside in those tools." She sounded eager for an

excuse to escape the smell.

"I'll look."

"Careful!" Langdon warned. "We don't know for sure that the Hassassin-"

But Vittoria was already gone.

One strong-willed woman, Langdon thought.

As he turned back to the pit, he felt light-headed from the fumes. Holding his

breath, he dropped his head

below the rim and peered deep into the darkness. Slowly, as his eyes adjusted,

he began to see faint shapes

below. The pit appeared to open into a small chamber. Demon's hole. He wondered

how many generations

of Chigis had been unceremoniously dumped in. Langdon closed his eyes and

waited, forcing his pupils to

dilate so he could see better in the dark. When he opened his eyes again, a pale

Seite 128

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

muted figure hovered below

in the darkness. Langdon shivered but fought the instinct to pull out. Am I

seeing things? Is that a body?

The figure faded. Langdon closed his eyes again and waited, longer this time, so

his eyes would pick up the

faintest light.

Dizziness started to set in, and his thoughts wandered in the blackness. Just a

few more seconds. He wasn't

sure if it was breathing the fumes or holding his head at a low inclination, but

Langdon was definitely

starting to feel squeamish. When he finally opened his eyes again, the image

before him was totally

inexplicable.

He was now staring at a crypt bathed in an eerie bluish light. A faint hissing

sound reverberated in his ears.

Light flickered on the steep walls of the shaft. Suddenly, a long shadow

materialized over him. Startled,

Langdon scrambled up.

"Look out!" someone exclaimed behind him.

Before Langdon could turn, he felt a sharp pain on the back of his neck. He spun

to see Vittoria twisting a

lit blowtorch away from him, the hissing flame throwing blue light around the

chapel.

Langdon grabbed his neck. "What the hell are you doing?"

"I was giving you some light," she said. "You backed right into me."

Langdon glared at the portable blowtorch in her hand.

"Best I could do," she said. "No flashlights."

Langdon rubbed his neck. "I didn't hear you come in."

Vittoria handed him the torch, wincing again at the stench of the crypt. "You

think those fumes are

combustible?"

"Let's hope not."

He took the torch and moved slowly toward the hole. Cautiously, he advanced to

the rim and pointed the

flame down into the hole, lighting the side wall. As he directed the light, his

eyes traced the outline of the

wall downward. The crypt was circular and about twenty feet across. Thirty feet

down, the glow found the

floor. The ground was dark and mottled. Earthy. Then Langdon saw the body.

His instinct was to recoil. "He's here," Langdon said, forcing himself not to

turn away. The figure was a

pallid outline against the earthen floor. "I think he's been stripped naked."

Langdon flashed on the nude

corpse of Leonardo Vetra.

"Is it one of the cardinals?"

Langdon had no idea, but he couldn't imagine who the hell else it would be. He

stared down at the pale

blob. Unmoving. Lifeless. And yet . . . Langdon hesitated. There was something

very strange about the way

the figure was positioned. He seemed to be . . .

Langdon called out. "Hello?"

"You think he's alive?"

There was no response from below.

"He's not moving," Langdon said. "But he looks . . ." No, impossible.

"He looks what?" Vittoria was peering over the edge now too.

Langdon squinted into the darkness. "He looks like he's standing up."

Vittoria held her breath and lowered her face over the edge for a better look.

After a moment, she pulled

back. "You're right. He's standing up! Maybe he's alive and needs help!" She

called into the hole. "Hello?!

Mi puó sentire?"

There was no echo off the mossy interior. Only silence.

Vittoria headed for the rickety ladder. "I'm going down."

Langdon caught her arm. "No. It's dangerous. I'll go."

This time Vittoria didn't argue.

66

C hinita Macri was mad. She sat in the passenger's seat of the BBC van as it

idled at a corner on Via

Tomacelli. Gunther Glick was checking his map of Rome, apparently lost. As she

Seite 129

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

had feared, his mystery

caller had phoned back, this time with information.

"Piazza del Popolo," Glick insisted. "That's what we're looking for. There's a

church there. And inside is

proof."

"Proof." Chinita stopped polishing the lens in her hand and turned to him.

"Proof that a cardinal has been

murdered?"

"That's what he said."

"You believe everything you hear?" Chinita wished, as she often did, that she

was the one in charge.

Videographers, however, were at the whim of the crazy reporters for whom they

shot footage. If Gunther

Glick wanted to follow a feeble phone tip, Macri was his dog on a leash.

She looked at him, sitting there in the driver's seat, his jaw set intently. The

man's parents, she decided,

must have been frustrated comedians to have given him a name like Gunther Glick.

No wonder the guy felt

like he had something to prove. Nonetheless, despite his unfortunate appellative

and annoying eagerness to

make a mark, Glick was sweet . . . charming in a pasty, Briddish, unstrung sort

of way. Like Hugh Grant on

lithium.

"Shouldn't we be back at St. Peter's?" Macri said as patiently as possible. "We

can check this mystery

church out later. Conclave started an hour ago. What if the cardinals come to a

decision while we're gone?"

Glick did not seem to hear. "I think we go to the right, here." He tilted the

map and studied it again. "Yes,

if I take a right . . . and then an immediate left." He began to pull out onto

the narrow street before them.

"Look out!" Macri yelled. She was a video technician, and her eyes were sharp.

Fortunately, Glick was

pretty fast too. He slammed on the brakes and avoided entering the intersection

just as a line of four Alpha

Romeos appeared out of nowhere and tore by in a blur. Once past, the cars

skidded, decelerating, and cut

sharply left one block ahead, taking the exact route Glick had intended to take.

"Maniacs!" Macri shouted.

Glick looked shaken. "Did you see that?"

"Yeah, I saw that! They almost killed us!"

"No, I mean the cars," Glick said, his voice suddenly excited. "They were all

the same."

"So they were maniacs with no imagination."

"The cars were also full."

"So what?"

"Four identical cars, all with four passengers?"

"You ever heard of carpooling?"

"In Italy?" Glick checked the intersection. "They haven't even heard of unleaded

gas." He hit the

accelerator and peeled out after the cars.

Macri was thrown back in her seat. "What the hell are you doing?"

Glick accelerated down the street and hung a left after the Alpha Romeos.

"Something tells me you and I

are not the only ones going to church right now."

67

T he descent was slow.

Langdon dropped rung by rung down the creaking ladder . . . deeper and deeper

beneath the floor of the

Chigi Chapel. Into the Demon's hole, he thought. He was facing the side wall,

his back to the chamber, and

he wondered how many more dark, cramped spaces one day could provide. The ladder

groaned with every

step, and the pungent smell of rotting flesh and dampness was almost

asphyxiating. Langdon wondered

where the hell Olivetti was.

Vittoria's outline was still visible above, holding the blowtorch inside the

hole, lighting Langdon's way. As

Seite 130

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

he lowered himself deeper into the darkness, the bluish glow from above got

fainter. The only thing that got

stronger was the stench.

Twelve rungs down, it happened. Langdon's foot hit a spot that was slippery with

decay, and he faltered.

Lunging forward, he caught the ladder with his forearms to avoid plummeting to

the bottom. Cursing the

bruises now throbbing on his arms, he dragged his body back onto the ladder and

began his descent again.

Three rungs deeper, he almost fell again, but this time it was not a rung that

caused the mishap. It was a

bolt of fear. He had descended past a hollowed niche in the wall before him and

suddenly found himself

face to face with a collection of skulls. As he caught his breath and looked

around him, he realized the wall

at this level was honeycombed with shelflike openings-burial niches-all filled

with skeletons. In the

phosphorescent light, it made for an eerie collage of empty sockets and decaying

rib cages flickering

around him.

Skeletons by firelight, he grimaced wryly, realizing he had quite coincidentally

endured a similar evening

just last month. An evening of bones and flames. The New York Museum of

Archeology's candlelight

benefit dinner-salmon flambé in the shadow of a brontosaurus skeleton. He had

attended at the invitation of

Rebecca Strauss-one-time fashion model now art critic from the Times, a

whirlwind of black velvet,

cigarettes, and not-so-subtly enhanced breasts. She'd called him twice since.

Langdon had not returned her

calls. Most ungentlemanly, he chided, wondering how long Rebecca Strauss would

last in a stink-pit like

this.

Langdon was relieved to feel the final rung give way to the spongy earth at the

bottom. The ground beneath

his shoes felt damp. Assuring himself the walls were not going to close in on

him, he turned into the crypt.

It was circular, about twenty feet across. Breathing through his sleeve again,

Langdon turned his eyes to the

body. In the gloom, the image was hazy. A white, fleshy outline. Facing the

other direction. Motionless.

Silent.

Advancing through the murkiness of the crypt, Langdon tried to make sense of

what he was looking at. The

man had his back to Langdon, and Langdon could not see his face, but he did

indeed seem to be standing.

"Hello?" Langdon choked through his sleeve. Nothing. As he drew nearer, he

realized the man was very

short. Too short . . .

"What's happening?" Vittoria called from above, shifting the light.

Langdon did not answer. He was now close enough to see it all. With a tremor of

repulsion, he understood.

The chamber seemed to contract around him. Emerging like a demon from the

earthen floor was an old

man . . . or at least half of him. He was buried up to his waist in the earth.

Standing upright with half of him

below ground. Stripped naked. His hands tied behind his back with a red

cardinal's sash. He was propped

limply upward, spine arched backward like some sort of hideous punching bag. The

man's head lay

backward, eyes toward the heavens as if pleading for help from God himself.

"Is he dead?" Vittoria called.

Langdon moved toward the body. I hope so, for his sake. As he drew to within a

few feet, he looked down

at the upturned eyes. They bulged outward, blue and bloodshot. Langdon leaned

down to listen for breath

but immediately recoiled. "For Christ's sake!"

"What!"

Langdon almost gagged. "He's dead all right. I just saw the cause of death." The

Seite 131

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

sight was gruesome. The

man's mouth had been jammed open and packed solid with dirt. "Somebody stuffed a

fistful of dirt down

his throat. He suffocated."

"Dirt?" Vittoria said. "As in . . . earth?"

Langdon did a double take. Earth. He had almost forgotten. The brands. Earth,

Air, Fire, Water. The killer

had threatened to brand each victim with one of the ancient elements of science.

The first element was

Earth. From Santi's earthly tomb. Dizzy from the fumes, Langdon circled to the

front of the body. As he

did, the symbologist within him loudly reasserted the artistic challenge of

creating the mythical ambigram.

Earth? How? And yet, an instant later, it was before him. Centuries of

Illuminati legend whirled in his

mind. The marking on the cardinal's chest was charred and oozing. The flesh was

seared black. La lingua

pura . . .

Langdon stared at the brand as the room began to spin.

"Earth," he whispered, tilting his head to see the symbol upside down. "Earth."

Then, in a wave of horror, he had one final cognition. There are three more.

68

D espite the soft glow of candlelight in the Sistine Chapel, Cardinal Mortati

was on edge. Conclave had

officially begun. And it had begun in a most inauspicious fashion.

Half an hour ago, at the appointed hour, Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca had entered

the chapel. He walked to

the front altar and gave opening prayer. Then, he unfolded his hands and spoke

to them in a tone as direct

as anything Mortati had ever heard from the altar of the Sistine.

"You are well aware," the camerlegno said, "that our four preferiti are not

present in conclave at this

moment. I ask, in the name of his late Holiness, that you proceed as you must .

. . with faith and purpose.

May you have only God before your eyes." Then he turned to go.

"But," one cardinal blurted out, "where are they?"

The camerlegno paused. "That I cannot honestly say."

"When will they return?"

"That I cannot honestly say."

"Are they okay?"

"That I cannot honestly say."

"Will they return?"

There was a long pause.

"Have faith," the camerlegno said. Then he walked out of the room.

The doors to the Sistine Chapel had been sealed, as was the custom, with two

heavy chains on the outside.

Four Swiss Guards stood watch in the hallway beyond. Mortati knew the only way

the doors could be

opened now, prior to electing a Pope, was if someone inside fell deathly ill, or

if the preferiti arrived.

Mortati prayed it would be the latter, although from the knot in his stomach he

was not so sure.

Proceed as we must, Mortati decided, taking his lead from the resolve in the

camerlegno's voice. So he had

called for a vote. What else could he do?

It had taken thirty minutes to complete the preparatory rituals leading up to

this first vote. Mortati had

waited patiently at the main altar as each cardinal, in order of seniority, had

approached and performed the

specific balloting procedure.

Now, at last, the final cardinal had arrived at the altar and was kneeling

before him.

"I call as my witness," the cardinal declared, exactly as those before him,

"Christ the Lord, who will be my

judge that my vote is given to the one who before God I think should be

Seite 132

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

elected."

The cardinal stood up. He held his ballot high over his head for everyone to

see. Then he lowered the ballot

to the altar, where a plate sat atop a large chalice. He placed the ballot on

the plate. Next he picked up the

plate and used it to drop the ballot into the chalice. Use of the plate was to

ensure no one secretly dropped

multiple ballots.

After he had submitted his ballot, he replaced the plate over the chalice, bowed

to the cross, and returned to

his seat.

The final ballot had been cast.

Now it was time for Mortati to go to work.

Leaving the plate on top of the chalice, Mortati shook the ballots to mix them.

Then he removed the plate

and extracted a ballot at random. He unfolded it. The ballot was exactly two

inches wide. He read aloud for

everyone to hear.

"Eligo in summum pontificem . . ." he declared, reading the text that was

embossed at the top of every

ballot. I elect as Supreme Pontiff . . . Then he announced the nominee's name

that had been written beneath

it. After he read the name, he raised a threaded needle and pierced the ballot

through the word Eligo,

carefully sliding the ballot onto the thread. Then he made note of the vote in a

logbook.

Next, he repeated the entire procedure. He chose a ballot from the chalice, read

it aloud, threaded it onto the

line, and made note in his log. Almost immediately, Mortati sensed this first

vote would be failed. No

consensus. After only seven ballots, already seven different cardinals had been

named. As was normal, the

handwriting on each ballot was disguised by block printing or flamboyant script.

The concealment was

ironic in this case because the cardinals were obviously submitting votes for

themselves. This apparent

conceit, Mortati knew, had nothing to do with self-centered ambition. It was a

holding pattern. A defensive

maneuver. A stall tactic to ensure no cardinal received enough votes to win . .

. and another vote would be

forced.

The cardinals were waiting for their preferiti . . .

When the last of the ballots had been tallied, Mortati declared the vote

"failed."

He took the thread carrying all the ballots and tied the ends together to create

a ring. Then he lay the ring of

ballots on a silver tray. He added the proper chemicals and carried the tray to

a small chimney behind him.

Here he lit the ballots. As the ballots burned, the chemicals he'd added created

black smoke. The smoke

flowed up a pipe to a hole in the roof where it rose above the chapel for all to

see. Cardinal Mortati had just

sent his first communication to the outside world.

One balloting. No Pope.

69

N early asphyxiated by fumes, Langdon struggled up the ladder toward the light

at the top of the pit.

Above him he heard voices, but nothing was making sense. His head was spinning

with images of the

branded cardinal.

Earth . . . Earth . . .

As he pushed upward, his vision narrowed and he feared consciousness would slip

away. Two rungs from

the top, his balance faltered. He lunged upward trying to find the lip, but it

was too far. He lost his grip on

the ladder and almost tumbled backward into the dark. There was a sharp pain

under his arms, and

suddenly Langdon was airborne, legs swinging wildly out over the chasm.

Seite 133

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The strong hands of two Swiss Guards hooked him under the armpits and dragged

him skyward. A moment

later Langdon's head emerged from the Demon's hole, choking and gasping for air.

The guards dragged

him over the lip of the opening, across the floor, and lay him down, back

against the cold marble floor.

For a moment, Langdon was unsure where he was. Overhead he saw stars . . .

orbiting planets. Hazy figures

raced past him. People were shouting. He tried to sit up. He was lying at the

base of a stone pyramid. The

familiar bite of an angry tongue echoed inside the chapel, and then Langdon

knew.

Olivetti was screaming at Vittoria. "Why the hell didn't you figure that out in

the first place!"

Vittoria was trying to explain the situation.

Olivetti cut her off midsentence and turned to bark orders to his men. "Get that

body out of there! Search

the rest of the building!"

Langdon tried to sit up. The Chigi Chapel was packed with Swiss Guards. The

plastic curtain over the

chapel opening had been torn off the entryway, and fresh air filled Langdon's

lungs. As his senses slowly

returned, Langdon saw Vittoria coming toward him. She knelt down, her face like

an angel.

"You okay?" Vittoria took his arm and felt his pulse. Her hands were tender on

his skin.

"Thanks." Langdon sat up fully. "Olivetti's mad."

Vittoria nodded. "He has a right to be. We blew it."

"You mean I blew it."

"So redeem yourself. Get him next time."

Next time? Langdon thought it was a cruel comment. There is no next time! We

missed our shot!

Vittoria checked Langdon's watch. "Mickey says we've got forty minutes. Get your

head together and help

me find the next marker."

"I told you, Vittoria, the sculptures are gone. The Path of Illumination is-"

Langdon halted.

Vittoria smiled softly.

Suddenly Langdon was staggering to his feet. He turned dizzying circles, staring

at the artwork around him.

Pyramids, stars, planets, ellipses. Suddenly everything came back. This is the

first altar of science! Not the

Pantheon! It dawned on him now how perfectly Illuminati the chapel was, far more

subtle and selective

than the world famous Pantheon. The Chigi was an out of the way alcove, a

literal hole-in-the-wall, a

tribute to a great patron of science, decorated with earthly symbology. Perfect.

Langdon steadied himself against the wall and gazed up at the enormous pyramid

sculptures. Vittoria was

dead right. If this chapel was the first altar of science, it might still

contain the Illuminati sculpture that

served as the first marker. Langdon felt an electrifying rush of hope to realize

there was still a chance. If the

marker were indeed here, and they could follow it to the next altar of science,

they might have another

chance to catch the killer.

Vittoria moved closer. "I found out who the unknown Illuminati sculptor was."

Langdon's head whipped around. "You what?"

"Now we just need to figure out which sculpture in here is the-"

"Wait a minute! You know who the Illuminati sculptor was?" He had spent years

trying to find that

information.

Vittoria smiled. "It was Bernini." She paused. "The Bernini."

Langdon immediately knew she was mistaken. Bernini was an impossibility.

Gianlorenzo Bernini was the

second most famous sculptor of all time, his fame eclipsed only by Michelangelo

himself. During the 1600s

Bernini created more sculptures than any other artist. Unfortunately, the man

Seite 134

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

they were looking for was

supposedly an unknown, a nobody.

Vittoria frowned. "You don't look excited."

"Bernini is impossible."

"Why? Bernini was a contemporary of Galileo. He was a brilliant sculptor."

"He was a very famous man and a Catholic."

"Yes," Vittoria said. "Exactly like Galileo."

"No," Langdon argued. "Nothing like Galileo. Galileo was a thorn in the

Vatican's side. Bernini was the

Vatican's wonder boy. The church loved Bernini. He was elected the Vatican's

overall artistic authority. He

practically lived inside Vatican City his entire life!"

"A perfect cover. Illuminati infiltration."

Langdon felt flustered. "Vittoria, the Illuminati members referred to their

secret artist as il maestro ignotothe

unknown master."

"Yes, unknown to them. Think of the secrecy of the Masons-only the upper-echelon

members knew the

whole truth. Galileo could have kept Bernini's true identity secret from most

members . . . for Bernini's

own safety. That way, the Vatican would never find out."

Langdon was unconvinced but had to admit Vittoria's logic made strange sense.

The Illuminati were

famous for keeping secret information compartmentalized, only revealing the

truth to upper-level members.

It was the cornerstone of their ability to stay secret . . . very few knew the

whole story.

"And Bernini's affiliation with the Illuminati," Vittoria added with a smile,

"explains why he designed

those two pyramids."

Langdon turned to the huge sculpted pyramids and shook his head. "Bernini was a

religious sculptor.

There's no way he carved those pyramids."

Vittoria shrugged. "Tell that to the sign behind you."

Langdon turned to the plaque:

ART OF THE CHIGI CHAPEL

While the architecture is Raphael's,

all interior adornments are those of Gianlorenzo Bernini.

Langdon read the plaque twice, and still he was not convinced. Gianlorenzo

Bernini was celebrated for his

intricate, holy sculptures of the Virgin Mary, angels, prophets, Popes. What was

he doing carving

pyramids?

Langdon looked up at the towering monuments and felt totally disoriented. Two

pyramids, each with a

shining, elliptical medallion. They were about as un-Christian as sculpture

could get. The pyramids, the

stars above, the signs of the Zodiac. All interior adornments are those of

Gianlorenzo Bernini. If that were

true, Langdon realized, it meant Vittoria had to be right. By default, Bernini

was the Illuminati's unknown

master; nobody else had contributed artwork to this chapel! The implications

came almost too fast for

Langdon to process.

Bernini was an Illuminatus.

Bernini designed the Illuminati ambigrams.

Bernini laid out the path of Illumination.

Langdon could barely speak. Could it be that here in this tiny Chigi Chapel, the

world-renowned Bernini

had placed a sculpture that pointed across Rome toward the next altar of

science?

"Bernini," he said. "I never would have guessed."

"Who other than a famous Vatican artist would have had the clout to put his

artwork in specific Catholic

chapels around Rome and create the Path of Illumination? Certainly not an

unknown."

Langdon considered it. He looked at the pyramids, wondering if one of them could

Seite 135

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

somehow be the

marker. Maybe both of them? "The pyramids face opposite directions," Langdon

said, not sure what to

make of them. "They are also identical, so I don't know which . . ."

"I don't think the pyramids are what we're looking for."

"But they're the only sculptures here."

Vittoria cut him off by pointing toward Olivetti and some of his guards who were

gathered near the

demon's hole.

Langdon followed the line of her hand to the far wall. At first he saw nothing.

Then someone moved and he

caught a glimpse. White marble. An arm. A torso. And then a sculpted face.

Partially hidden in its niche.

Two life-size human figures intertwined. Langdon's pulse accelerated. He had

been so taken with the

pyramids and demon's hole, he had not even seen this sculpture. He moved across

the room, through the

crowd. As he drew near, Langdon recognized the work was pure Bernini-the

intensity of the artistic

composition, the intricate faces and flowing clothing, all from the purest white

marble Vatican money

could buy. It was not until he was almost directly in front of it that Langdon

recognized the sculpture itself.

He stared up at the two faces and gasped.

"Who are they?" Vittoria urged, arriving behind him.

Langdon stood astonished. "Habakkuk and the Angel," he said, his voice almost

inaudible. The piece was a

fairly well-known Bernini work that was included in some art history texts.

Langdon had forgotten it was

here.

"Habakkuk?"

"Yes. The prophet who predicted the annihilation of the earth."

Vittoria looked uneasy. "You think this is the marker?"

Langdon nodded in amazement. Never in his life had he been so sure of anything.

This was the first

Illuminati marker. No doubt. Although Langdon had fully expected the sculpture

to somehow "point" to the

next altar of science, he did not expect it to be literal. Both the angel and

Habakkuk had their arms

outstretched and were pointing into the distance.

Langdon found himself suddenly smiling. "Not too subtle, is it?"

Vittoria looked excited but confused. "I see them pointing, but they are

contradicting each other. The angel

is pointing one way, and the prophet the other."

Langdon chuckled. It was true. Although both figures were pointing into the

distance, they were pointing in

totally opposite directions. Langdon, however, had already solved that problem.

With a burst of energy he

headed for the door.

"Where are you going?" Vittoria called.

"Outside the building!" Langdon's legs felt light again as he ran toward the

door. "I need to see what

direction that sculpture is pointing!"

"Wait! How do you know which finger to follow?"

"The poem," he called over his shoulder. "The last line!"

" 'Let angels guide you on your lofty quest?' " She gazed upward at the

outstretched finger of the angel.

Her eyes misted unexpectedly. "Well I'll be damned!"

70

G unther Glick and Chinita Macri sat parked in the BBC van in the shadows at the

far end of Piazza del

Popolo. They had arrived shortly after the four Alpha Romeos, just in time to

witness an inconceivable

chain of events. Chinita still had no idea what it all meant, but she'd made

sure the camera was rolling.

As soon as they'd arrived, Chinita and Glick had seen a veritable army of young

men pour out of the Alpha

Romeos and surround the church. Some had weapons drawn. One of them, a stiff

older man, led a team up

Seite 136

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the front steps of the church. The soldiers drew guns and blew the locks off the

front doors. Macri heard

nothing and figured they must have had silencers. Then the soldiers entered.

Chinita had recommended they sit tight and film from the shadows. After all,

guns were guns, and they had

a clear view of the action from the van. Glick had not argued. Now, across the

piazza, men moved in and

out of the church. They yelled to each other. Chinita adjusted her camera to

follow a team as they searched

the surrounding area. All of them, though dressed in civilian clothes, seemed to

move with military

precision. "Who do you think they are?" she asked.

"Hell if I know." Glick looked riveted. "You getting all this?"

"Every frame."

Glick sounded smug. "Still think we should go back to Pope-Watch?"

Chinita wasn't sure what to say. There was obviously something going on here,

but she had been in

journalism long enough to know that there was often a very dull explanation for

interesting events. "This

could be nothing," she said. "These guys could have gotten the same tip you got

and are just checking it

out. Could be a false alarm."

Glick grabbed her arm. "Over there! Focus." He pointed back to the church.

Chinita swung the camera back to the top of the stairs. "Hello there," she said,

training on the man now

emerging from the church.

"Who's the dapper?"

Chinita moved in for a close-up. "Haven't seen him before." She tightened in on

the man's face and smiled.

"But I wouldn't mind seeing him again."

Robert Langdon dashed down the stairs outside the church and into the middle of

the piazza. It was getting

dark now, the springtime sun setting late in southern Rome. The sun had dropped

below the surrounding

buildings, and shadows streaked the square.

"Okay, Bernini," he said aloud to himself. "Where the hell is your angel

pointing?"

He turned and examined the orientation of the church from which he had just

come. He pictured the Chigi

Chapel inside, and the sculpture of the angel inside that. Without hesitation he

turned due west, into the

glow of the impending sunset. Time was evaporating.

"Southwest," he said, scowling at the shops and apartments blocking his view.

"The next marker is out

there."

Racking his brain, Langdon pictured page after page of Italian art history.

Although very familiar with

Bernini's work, Langdon knew the sculptor had been far too prolific for any

nonspecialist to know all of it.

Still, considering the relative fame of the first marker-Habakkuk and the

Angel-Langdon hoped the second

marker was a work he might know from memory.

Earth, Air, Fire, Water, he thought. Earth they had found-inside the Chapel of

the Earth-Habakkuk, the

prophet who predicted the earth's annihilation.

Air is next. Langdon urged himself to think. A Bernini sculpture that has

something to do with Air! He was

drawing a total blank. Still he felt energized. I'm on the path of Illumination!

It is still intact!

Looking southwest, Langdon strained to see a spire or cathedral tower jutting up

over the obstacles. He saw

nothing. He needed a map. If they could figure out what churches were southwest

of here, maybe one of

them would spark Langdon's memory. Air, he pressed. Air. Bernini. Sculpture.

Air. Think!

Langdon turned and headed back up the cathedral stairs. He was met beneath the

scaffolding by Vittoria

and Olivetti.

Seite 137

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Southwest," Langdon said, panting. "The next church is southwest of here."

Olivetti's whisper was cold. "You sure this time?"

Langdon didn't bite. "We need a map. One that shows all the churches in Rome."

The commander studied him a moment, his expression never changing.

Langdon checked his watch. "We only have half an hour."

Olivetti moved past Langdon down the stairs toward his car, parked directly in

front of the cathedral.

Langdon hoped he was going for a map.

Vittoria looked excited. "So the angel's pointing southwest? No idea which

churches are southwest?"

"I can't see past the damn buildings." Langdon turned and faced the square

again. "And I don't know

Rome's churches well enou-" He stopped.

Vittoria looked startled. "What?"

Langdon looked out at the piazza again. Having ascended the church stairs, he

was now higher, and his

view was better. He still couldn't see anything, but he realized he was moving

in the right direction. His

eyes climbed the tower of rickety scaffolding above him. It rose six stories,

almost to the top of the

church's rose window, far higher than the other buildings in the square. He knew

in an instant where he

was headed.

Across the square, Chinita Macri and Gunther Glick sat glued to the windshield

of the BBC van.

"You getting this?" Gunther asked.

Macri tightened her shot on the man now climbing the scaffolding. "He's a little

well dressed to be playing

Spiderman if you ask me."

"And who's Ms. Spidey?"

Chinita glanced at the attractive woman beneath the scaffolding. "Bet you'd like

to find out."

"Think I should call editorial?"

"Not yet. Let's watch. Better to have something in the can before we admit we

abandoned conclave."

"You think somebody really killed one of the old farts in there?"

Chinita clucked. "You're definitely going to hell."

"And I'll be taking the Pulitzer with me."

71

T he scaffolding seemed less stable the higher Langdon climbed. His view of

Rome, however, got better

with every step. He continued upward.

He was breathing harder than he expected when he reached the upper tier. He

pulled himself onto the last

platform, brushed off the plaster, and stood up. The height did not bother him

at all. In fact, it was

invigorating.

The view was staggering. Like an ocean on fire, the red-tiled rooftops of Rome

spread out before him,

glowing in the scarlet sunset. From that spot, for the first time in his life,

Langdon saw beyond the pollution

and traffic of Rome to its ancient roots-Città di Dio-The city of God.

Squinting into the sunset, Langdon scanned the rooftops for a church steeple or

bell tower. But as he looked

farther and farther toward the horizon, he saw nothing. There are hundreds of

churches in Rome, he

thought. There must be one southwest of here! If the church is even visible, he

reminded himself. Hell, if the

church is even still standing!

Forcing his eyes to trace the line slowly, he attempted the search again. He

knew, of course, that not all

churches would have visible spires, especially smaller, out-of-the-way

sanctuaries. Not to mention, Rome

had changed dramatically since the 1600s when churches were by law the tallest

buildings allowed. Now,

as Langdon looked out, he saw apartment buildings, high-rises, TV towers.

For the second time, Langdon's eye reached the horizon without seeing anything.

Not one single spire. In

Seite 138

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the distance, on the very edge of Rome, Michelangelo's massive dome blotted the

setting sun. St. Peter's

Basilica. Vatican City. Langdon found himself wondering how the cardinals were

faring, and if the Swiss

Guards' search had turned up the antimatter. Something told him it hadn't . . .

and wouldn't.

The poem was rattling through his head again. He considered it, carefully, line

by line. From Santi's

earthly tomb with demon's hole. They had found Santi's tomb. 'Cross Rome the

mystic elements unfold.

The mystic elements were Earth, Air, Fire, Water. The path of light is laid, the

sacred test. The path of

Illumination formed by Bernini's sculptures. Let angels guide you on your lofty

quest.

The angel was pointing southwest . . .

"Front stairs!" Glick exclaimed, pointing wildly through the windshield of the

BBC van. "Something's

going on!"

Macri dropped her shot back down to the main entrance. Something was definitely

going on. At the bottom

of the stairs, the military-looking man had pulled one of the Alpha Romeos close

to the stairs and opened

the trunk. Now he was scanning the square as if checking for onlookers. For a

moment, Macri thought the

man had spotted them, but his eyes kept moving. Apparently satisfied, he pulled

out a walkie-talkie and

spoke into it.

Almost instantly, it seemed an army emerged from the church. Like an American

football team breaking

from a huddle, the soldiers formed a straight line across the top of the stairs.

Moving like a human wall,

they began to descend. Behind them, almost entirely hidden by the wall, four

soldiers seemed to be

carrying something. Something heavy. Awkward.

Glick leaned forward on the dashboard. "Are they stealing something from the

church?"

Chinita tightened her shot even more, using the telephoto to probe the wall of

men, looking for an opening.

One split second, she willed. A single frame. That's all I need. But the men

moved as one. Come on! Macri

stayed with them, and it paid off. When the soldiers tried to lift the object

into the trunk, Macri found her

opening. Ironically, it was the older man who faltered. Only for an instant, but

long enough. Macri had her

frame. Actually, it was more like ten frames.

"Call editorial," Chinita said. "We've got a dead body."

Far away, at CERN, Maximilian Kohler maneuvered his wheelchair into Leonardo

Vetra's study. With

mechanical efficiency, he began sifting through Vetra's files. Not finding what

he was after, Kohler moved

to Vetra's bedroom. The top drawer of his bedside table was locked. Kohler pried

it open with a knife from

the kitchen.

Inside Kohler found exactly what he was looking for.

72

L angdon swung off the scaffolding and dropped back to the ground. He brushed

the plaster dust from

his clothes. Vittoria was there to greet him.

"No luck?" she said.

He shook his head.

"They put the cardinal in the trunk."

Langdon looked over to the parked car where Olivetti and a group of soldiers now

had a map spread out on

the hood. "Are they looking southwest?"

She nodded. "No churches. From here the first one you hit is St. Peter's."

Langdon grunted. At least they were in agreement. He moved toward Olivetti. The

soldiers parted to let

Seite 139

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

him through.

Olivetti looked up. "Nothing. But this doesn't show every last church. Just the

big ones. About fifty of

them."

"Where are we?" Langdon asked.

Olivetti pointed to Piazza del Popolo and traced a straight line exactly

southwest. The line missed, by a

substantial margin, the cluster of black squares indicating Rome's major

churches. Unfortunately, Rome's

major churches were also Rome's older churches . . . those that would have been

around in the 1600s.

"I've got some decisions to make," Olivetti said. "Are you certain of the

direction?"

Langdon pictured the angel's outstretched finger, the urgency rising in him

again. "Yes, sir. Positive."

Olivetti shrugged and traced the straight line again. The path intersected the

Margherita Bridge, Via Cola di

Riezo, and passed through Piazza del Risorgimento, hitting no churches at all

until it dead-ended abruptly

at the center of St. Peter's Square.

"What's wrong with St. Peter's?" one of the soldiers said. He had a deep scar

under his left eye. "It's a

church."

Langdon shook his head. "Needs to be a public place. Hardly seems public at the

moment."

"But the line goes through St. Peter's Square," Vittoria added, looking over

Langdon's shoulder. "The

square is public."

Langdon had already considered it. "No statues, though."

"Isn't there a monolith in the middle?"

She was right. There was an Egyptian monolith in St. Peter's Square. Langdon

looked out at the monolith

in the piazza in front of them. The lofty pyramid. An odd coincidence, he

thought. He shook it off. "The

Vatican's monolith is not by Bernini. It was brought in by Caligula. And it has

nothing to do with Air."

There was another problem as well. "Besides, the poem says the elements are

spread across Rome. St.

Peter's Square is in Vatican City. Not Rome."

"Depends who you ask," a guard interjected.

Langdon looked up. "What?"

"Always a bone of contention. Most maps show St. Peter's Square as part of

Vatican City, but because it's

outside the walled city, Roman officials for centuries have claimed it as part

of Rome."

"You're kidding," Langdon said. He had never known that.

"I only mention it," the guard continued, "because Commander Olivetti and Ms.

Vetra were asking about a

sculpture that had to do with Air."

Langdon was wide-eyed. "And you know of one in St. Peter's Square?"

"Not exactly. It's not really a sculpture. Probably not relevant."

"Let's hear it," Olivetti pressed.

The guard shrugged. "The only reason I know about it is because I'm usually on

piazza duty. I know every

corner of St. Peter's Square."

"The sculpture," Langdon urged. "What does it look like?" Langdon was starting

to wonder if the

Illuminati could really have been gutsy enough to position their second marker

right outside St. Peter's

Church.

"I patrol past it every day," the guard said. "It's in the center, directly

where that line is pointing. That's

what made me think of it. As I said, it's not really a sculpture. It's more of a

. . . block."

Olivetti looked mad. "A block?"

"Yes, sir. A marble block embedded in the square. At the base of the monolith.

But the block is not a

rectangle. It's an ellipse. And the block is carved with the image of a

billowing gust of wind." He paused.

Seite 140

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Air, I suppose, if you wanted to get scientific about it."

Langdon stared at the young soldier in amazement. "A relief!" he exclaimed

suddenly.

Everyone looked at him.

"Relief," Langdon said, "is the other half of sculpture!" Sculpture is the art

of shaping figures in the round

and also in relief. He had written the definition on chalkboards for years.

Reliefs were essentially twodimensional

sculptures, like Abraham Lincoln's profile on the penny. Bernini's

Chigi Chapel medallions

were another perfect example.

"Bassorelievo?" the guard asked, using the Italian art term.

"Yes! Bas-relief!" Langdon rapped his knuckles on the hood. "I wasn't thinking

in those terms! That tile

you're talking about in St. Peter's Square is called the West Ponente-the West

Wind. It's also known as

Respiro di Dio."

"Breath of God?"

"Yes! Air! And it was carved and put there by the original architect!"

Vittoria looked confused. "But I thought Michelangelo designed St. Peter's."

"Yes, the basilica!" Langdon exclaimed, triumph in his voice. "But St. Peter's

Square was designed by

Bernini!"

As the caravan of Alpha Romeos tore out of Piazza del Popolo, everyone was in

too much of a hurry to

notice the BBC van pulling out behind them.

73

G unther Glick floored the BBC van's accelerator and swerved through traffic as

he tailed the four

speeding Alpha Romeos across the Tiber River on Ponte Margherita. Normally Glick

would have made an

effort to maintain an inconspicuous distance, but today he could barely keep up.

These guys were flying.

Macri sat in her work area in the back of the van finishing a phone call with

London. She hung up and

yelled to Glick over the sound of the traffic. "You want the good news or bad

news?"

Glick frowned. Nothing was ever simple when dealing with the home office. "Bad

news."

"Editorial is burned we abandoned our post."

"Surprise."

"They also think your tipster is a fraud."

"Of course."

"And the boss just warned me that you're a few crumpets short of a proper tea."

Glick scowled. "Great. And the good news?"

"They agreed to look at the footage we just shot."

Glick felt his scowl soften into a grin. I guess we'll see who's short a few

crumpets. "So fire it off."

"Can't transmit until we stop and get a fixed cell read."

Glick gunned the van onto Via Cola di Rienzo. "Can't stop now." He tailed the

Alpha Romeos through a

hard left swerve around Piazza Risorgimento.

Macri held on to her computer gear in back as everything slid. "Break my

transmitter," she warned, "and

we'll have to walk this footage to London."

"Sit tight, love. Something tells me we're almost there."

Macri looked up. "Where?"

Glick gazed out at the familiar dome now looming directly in front of them. He

smiled. "Right back where

we started."

The four Alpha Romeos slipped deftly into traffic surrounding St. Peter's

Square. They split up and spread

out along the piazza perimeter, quietly unloading men at select points. The

debarking guards moved into

the throng of tourists and media vans on the edge of the square and instantly

became invisible. Some of the

guards entered the forest of pillars encompassing the colonnade. They too seemed

to evaporate into the

Seite 141

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

surroundings. As Langdon watched through the windshield, he sensed a noose

tightening around St.

Peter's.

In addition to the men Olivetti had just dispatched, the commander had radioed

ahead to the Vatican and

sent additional undercover guards to the center where Bernini's West Ponente was

located. As Langdon

looked out at the wide-open spaces of St. Peter's Square, a familiar question

nagged. How does the

Illuminati assassin plan to get away with this? How will he get a cardinal

through all these people and kill

him in plain view? Langdon checked his Mickey Mouse watch. It was 8:54 P.M. Six

minutes.

In the front seat, Olivetti turned and faced Langdon and Vittoria. "I want you

two right on top of this

Bernini brick or block or whatever the hell it is. Same drill. You're tourists.

Use the phone if you see

anything."

Before Langdon could respond, Vittoria had his hand and was pulling him out of

the car.

The springtime sun was setting behind St. Peter's Basilica, and a massive shadow

spread, engulfing the

piazza. Langdon felt an ominous chill as he and Vittoria moved into the cool,

black umbra. Snaking

through the crowd, Langdon found himself searching every face they passed,

wondering if the killer was

among them. Vittoria's hand felt warm.

As they crossed the open expanse of St. Peter's Square, Langdon sensed Bernini's

sprawling piazza having

the exact effect the artist had been commissioned to create-that of "humbling

all those who entered."

Langdon certainly felt humbled at the moment. Humbled and hungry, he realized,

surprised such a

mundane thought could enter his head at a moment like this.

"To the obelisk?" Vittoria asked.

Langdon nodded, arching left across the piazza.

"Time?" Vittoria asked, walking briskly, but casually.

"Five of."

Vittoria said nothing, but Langdon felt her grip tighten. He was still carrying

the gun. He hoped Vittoria

would not decide she needed it. He could not imagine her whipping out a weapon

in St. Peter's Square and

blowing away the kneecaps of some killer while the global media looked on. Then

again, an incident like

that would be nothing compared to the branding and murder of a cardinal out

here.

Air, Langdon thought. The second element of science. He tried to picture the

brand. The method of murder.

Again he scanned the sprawling expanse of granite beneath his feet-St. Peter's

Square-an open desert

surrounded by Swiss Guard. If the Hassassin really dared attempt this, Langdon

could not imagine how he

would escape.

In the center of the piazza rose Caligula's 350-ton Egyptian obelisk. It

stretched eighty-one feet skyward to

the pyramidal apex onto which was affixed a hollow iron cross. Sufficiently high

to catch the last of the

evening sun, the cross shone as if magic . . . purportedly containing relics of

the cross on which Christ was

crucified.

Two fountains flanked the obelisk in perfect symmetry. Art historians knew the

fountains marked the exact

geometric focal points of Bernini's elliptical piazza, but it was an

architectural oddity Langdon had never

really considered until today. It seemed Rome was suddenly filled with ellipses,

pyramids, and startling

geometry.

As they neared the obelisk, Vittoria slowed. She exhaled heavily, as if coaxing

Langdon to relax along with

Seite 142

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

her. Langdon made the effort, lowering his shoulders and loosening his clenched

jaw.

Somewhere around the obelisk, boldly positioned outside the largest church in

the world, was the second

altar of science-Bernini's West Ponente-an elliptical block in St. Peter's

Square.

Gunther Glick watched from the shadows of the pillars surrounding St. Peter's

Square. On any other day

the man in the tweed jacket and the woman in khaki shorts would not have

interested him in the least. They

appeared to be nothing but tourists enjoying the square. But today was not any

other day. Today had been a

day of phone tips, corpses, unmarked cars racing through Rome, and men in tweed

jackets climbing

scaffolding in search of God only knew what. Glick would stay with them.

He looked out across the square and saw Macri. She was exactly where he had told

her to go, on the far

side of the couple, hovering on their flank. Macri carried her video camera

casually, but despite her

imitation of a bored member of the press, she stood out more than Glick would

have liked. No other

reporters were in this far corner of the square, and the acronym "BBC" stenciled

on her camera was

drawing some looks from tourists.

The tape Macri had shot earlier of the naked body dumped in the trunk was

playing at this very moment on

the VCR transmitter back in the van. Glick knew the images were sailing over his

head right now en route

to London. He wondered what editorial would say.

He wished he and Macri had reached the body sooner, before the army of

plainclothed soldiers had

intervened. The same army, he knew, had now fanned out and surrounded this

piazza. Something big was

about to happen.

The media is the right arm of anarchy, the killer had said. Glick wondered if he

had missed his chance for a

big scoop. He looked out at the other media vans in the distance and watched

Macri tailing the mysterious

couple across the piazza. Something told Glick he was still in the game . . .

74

L angdon saw what he was looking for a good ten yards before they reached it.

Through the scattered

tourists, the white marble ellipse of Bernini's West Ponente stood out against

the gray granite cubes that

made up the rest of the piazza. Vittoria apparently saw it too. Her hand tensed.

"Relax," Langdon whispered. "Do your piranha thing."

Vittoria loosened her grip.

As they drew nearer, everything seemed forbiddingly normal. Tourists wandered,

nuns chatted along the

perimeter of the piazza, a girl fed pigeons at the base of the obelisk.

Langdon refrained from checking his watch. He knew it was almost time.

The elliptical stone arrived beneath their feet, and Langdon and Vittoria slowed

to a stop-not overeagerlyjust

two tourists pausing dutifully at a point of mild interest.

"West Ponente," Vittoria said, reading the inscription on the stone.

Langdon gazed down at the marble relief and felt suddenly naïve. Not in his art

books, not in his numerous

trips to Rome, not ever had West Ponente's significance jumped out at him.

Not until now.

The relief was elliptical, about three feet long, and carved with a rudimentary

face-a depiction of the West

Wind as an angel-like countenance. Gusting from the angel's mouth, Bernini had

drawn a powerful breath

of air blowing outward away from the Vatican . . . the breath of God. This was

Bernini's tribute to the

second element . . . Air . . . an ethereal zephyr blown from angel's lips. As

Langdon stared, he realized the

significance of the relief went deeper still. Bernini had carved the air in five

Seite 143

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

distinct gusts . . . five! What

was more, flanking the medallion were two shining stars. Langdon thought of

Galileo. Two stars, five gusts,

ellipses, symmetry . . . He felt hollow. His head hurt.

Vittoria began walking again almost immediately, leading Langdon away from the

relief. "I think

someone's following us," she said.

Langdon looked up. "Where?"

Vittoria moved a good thirty yards before speaking. She pointed up at the

Vatican as if showing Langdon

something on the dome. "The same person has been behind us all the way across

the square." Casually,

Vittoria glanced over her shoulder. "Still on us. Keep moving."

"You think it's the Hassassin?"

Vittoria shook her head. "Not unless the Illuminati hires women with BBC

cameras."

When the bells of St. Peter's began their deafening clamor, both Langdon and

Vittoria jumped. It was time.

They had circled away from West Ponente in an attempt to lose the reporter but

were now moving back

toward the relief.

Despite the clanging bells, the area seemed perfectly calm. Tourists wandered. A

homeless drunk dozed

awkwardly at the base of the obelisk. A little girl fed pigeons. Langdon

wondered if the reporter had scared

the killer off. Doubtful, he decided, recalling the killer's promise. I will

make your cardinals media

luminaries.

As the echo of the ninth bell faded away, a peaceful silence descended across

the square.

Then . . . the little girl began to scream.

75

L angdon was the first to reach the screaming girl.

The terrified youngster stood frozen, pointing at the base of the obelisk where

a shabby, decrepit drunk sat

slumped on the stairs. The man was a miserable sight . . . apparently one of

Rome's homeless. His gray hair

hung in greasy strands in front of his face, and his entire body was wrapped in

some sort of dirty cloth. The

girl kept screaming as she scampered off into the crowd.

Langdon felt an upsurge of dread as he dashed toward the invalid. There was a

dark, widening stain

spreading across the man's rags. Fresh, flowing blood.

Then, it was as if everything happened at once.

The old man seemed to crumple in the middle, tottering forward. Langdon lunged,

but he was too late. The

man pitched forward, toppled off the stairs, and hit the pavement facedown.

Motionless.

Langdon dropped to his knees. Vittoria arrived beside him. A crowd was

gathering.

Vittoria put her fingers on the man's throat from behind. "There's a pulse," she

declared. "Roll him."

Langdon was already in motion. Grasping the man's shoulders, he rolled the body.

As he did, the loose rags

seemed to slough away like dead flesh. The man flopped limp onto his back. Dead

center of his naked chest

was a wide area of charred flesh.

Vittoria gasped and pulled back.

Langdon felt paralyzed, pinned somewhere between nausea and awe. The symbol had

a terrifying

simplicity to it.

"Air," Vittoria choked. "It's . . . him."

Swiss Guards appeared from out of nowhere, shouting orders, racing after an

unseen assassin.

Nearby, a tourist explained that only minutes ago, a dark-skinned man had been

Seite 144

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

kind enough to help this

poor, wheezing, homeless man across the square . . . even sitting a moment on

the stairs with the invalid

before disappearing back into the crowd.

Vittoria ripped the rest of the rags off the man's abdomen. He had two deep

puncture wounds, one on either

side of the brand, just below his rib cage. She cocked the man's head back and

began to administer mouth

to mouth. Langdon was not prepared for what happened next. As Vittoria blew, the

wounds on either side

of the man's midsection hissed and sprayed blood into the air like blowholes on

a whale. The salty liquid

hit Langdon in the face.

Vittoria stopped short, looking horrified. "His lungs . . ." she stammered.

"They're . . . punctured."

Langdon wiped his eyes as he looked down at the two perforations. The holes

gurgled. The cardinal's lungs

were destroyed. He was gone.

Vittoria covered the body as the Swiss Guards moved in.

Langdon stood, disoriented. As he did, he saw her. The woman who had been

following them earlier was

crouched nearby. Her BBC video camera was shouldered, aimed, and running. She

and Langdon locked

eyes, and he knew she'd gotten it all. Then, like a cat, she bolted.

76

C hinita Macri was on the run. She had the story of her life.

Her video camera felt like an anchor as she lumbered across St. Peter's Square,

pushing through the

gathering crowd. Everyone seemed to be moving in the opposite direction than her

. . . toward the

commotion. Macri was trying to get as far away as possible. The man in the tweed

jacket had seen her, and

now she sensed others were after her, men she could not see, closing in from all

sides.

Macri was still aghast from the images she had just recorded. She wondered if

the dead man was really who

she feared he was. Glick's mysterious phone contact suddenly seemed a little

less crazy.

As she hurried in the direction of the BBC van, a young man with a decidedly

militaristic air emerged from

the crowd before her. Their eyes met, and they both stopped. Like lightning, he

raised a walkie-talkie and

spoke into it. Then he moved toward her. Macri wheeled and doubled back into the

crowd, her heart

pounding.

As she stumbled through the mass of arms and legs, she removed the spent video

cassette from her camera.

Cellulose gold, she thought, tucking the tape under her belt flush to her

backside and letting her coat tails

cover it. For once she was glad she carried some extra weight. Glick, where the

hell are you!

Another soldier appeared to her left, closing in. Macri knew she had little

time. She banked into the crowd

again. Yanking a blank cartridge from her case, she slapped it into the camera.

Then she prayed.

She was thirty yards from the BBC van when the two men materialized directly in

front of her, arms folded.

She was going nowhere.

"Film," one snapped. "Now."

Macri recoiled, wrapping her arms protectively around her camera. "No chance."

One of the men pulled aside his jacket, revealing a sidearm.

"So shoot me," Macri said, amazed by the boldness of her voice.

"Film," the first one repeated.

Where the devil is Glick? Macri stamped her foot and yelled as loudly as

possible, "I am a professional

videographer with the BBC! By Article 12 of the Free Press Act, this film is

property of the British

Broadcast Corporation!"

The men did not flinch. The one with the gun took a step toward her. "I am a

Seite 145

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

lieutenant with the Swiss

Guard, and by the Holy Doctrine governing the property on which you are now

standing, you are subject to

search and seizure."

A crowd had started to gather now around them.

Macri yelled, "I will not under any circumstances give you the film in this

camera without speaking to my

editor in London. I suggest you-"

The guards ended it. One yanked the camera out of her hands. The other forcibly

grabbed her by the arm

and twisted her in the direction of the Vatican. "Grazie," he said, leading her

through a jostling crowd.

Macri prayed they would not search her and find the tape. If she could somehow

protect the film long

enough to-

Suddenly, the unthinkable happened. Someone in the crowd was groping under her

coat. Macri felt the

video yanked away from her. She wheeled, but swallowed her words. Behind her, a

breathless Gunther

Glick gave her a wink and dissolved back into the crowd.

77

R obert Langdon staggered into the private bathroom adjoining the Office of the

Pope. He dabbed the

blood from his face and lips. The blood was not his own. It was that of Cardinal

Lamassé, who had just

died horribly in the crowded square outside the Vatican. Virgin sacrifices on

the altars of science. So far,

the Hassassin had made good on his threat.

Langdon felt powerless as he gazed into the mirror. His eyes were drawn, and

stubble had begun to darken

his cheeks. The room around him was immaculate and lavish-black marble with gold

fixtures, cotton

towels, and scented hand soaps.

Langdon tried to rid his mind of the bloody brand he had just seen. Air. The

image stuck. He had witnessed

three ambigrams since waking up this morning . . . and he knew there were two

more coming.

Outside the door, it sounded as if Olivetti, the camerlegno, and Captain Rocher

were debating what to do

next. Apparently, the antimatter search had turned up nothing so far. Either the

guards had missed the

canister, or the intruder had gotten deeper inside the Vatican than Commander

Olivetti had been willing to

entertain.

Langdon dried his hands and face. Then he turned and looked for a urinal. No

urinal. Just a bowl. He lifted

the lid.

As he stood there, tension ebbing from his body, a giddy wave of exhaustion

shuddered through his core.

The emotions knotting his chest were so many, so incongruous. He was fatigued,

running on no food or

sleep, walking the Path of Illumination, traumatized by two brutal murders.

Langdon felt a deepening

horror over the possible outcome of this drama.

Think, he told himself. His mind was blank.

As he flushed, an unexpected realization hit him. This is the Pope's toilet, he

thought. I just took a leak in

the Pope's toilet. He had to chuckle. The Holy Throne.

78

I n London, a BBC technician ejected a video cassette from a satellite receiver

unit and dashed across the

control room floor. She burst into the office of the editor-in-chief, slammed

the video into his VCR, and

pressed play.

As the tape rolled, she told him about the conversation she had just had with

Gunther Glick in Vatican City.

In addition, BBC photo archives had just given her a positive ID on the victim

in St. Peter's Square.

When the editor-in-chief emerged from his office, he was ringing a cowbell.

Seite 146

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Everything in editorial

stopped.

"Live in five!" the man boomed. "On-air talent to prep! Media coordinators, I

want your contacts on line!

We've got a story we're selling! And we've got film!"

The market coordinators grabbed their Rolodexes.

"Film specs!" one of them yelled.

"Thirty-second trim," the chief replied.

"Content?"

"Live homicide."

The coordinators looked encouraged. "Usage and licensing price?"

"A million U.S. per."

Heads shot up. "What!"

"You heard me! I want top of the food chain. CNN, MSNBC, then the big three!

Offer a dial-in preview.

Give them five minutes to piggyback before BBC runs it."

"What the hell happened?" someone demanded. "The prime minister get skinned

alive?"

The chief shook his head. "Better."

At that exact instant, somewhere in Rome, the Hassassin enjoyed a fleeting

moment of repose in a

comfortable chair. He admired the legendary chamber around him. I am sitting in

the Church of

Illumination, he thought. The Illuminati lair. He could not believe it was still

here after all of these

centuries.

Dutifully, he dialed the BBC reporter to whom he had spoken earlier. It was

time. The world had yet to

hear the most shocking news of all.

79

V ittoria Vetra sipped a glass of water and nibbled absently at some tea scones

just set out by one of the

Swiss Guards. She knew she should eat, but she had no appetite. The Office of

the Pope was bustling now,

echoing with tense conversations. Captain Rocher, Commander Olivetti, and half a

dozen guards assessed

the damage and debated the next move.

Robert Langdon stood nearby staring out at St. Peter's Square. He looked

dejected. Vittoria walked over.

"Ideas?"

He shook his head.

"Scone?"

His mood seemed to brighten at the sight of food. "Hell yes. Thanks." He ate

voraciously.

The conversation behind them went quiet suddenly when two Swiss Guards escorted

Camerlegno

Ventresca through the door. If the chamberlain had looked drained before,

Vittoria thought, now he looked

empty.

"What happened?" the camerlegno said to Olivetti. From the look on the

camerlegno's face, he appeared to

have already been told the worst of it.

Olivetti's official update sounded like a battlefield casualty report. He gave

the facts with flat efficacy.

"Cardinal Ebner was found dead in the church of Santa Maria del Popolo just

after eight o'clock. He had

been suffocated and branded with the ambigrammatic word 'Earth.' Cardinal

Lamassé was murdered in St.

Peter's Square ten minutes ago. He died of perforations to the chest. He was

branded with the word 'Air,'

also ambigrammatic. The killer escaped in both instances."

The camerlegno crossed the room and sat heavily behind the Pope's desk. He bowed

his head.

"Cardinals Guidera and Baggia, however, are still alive."

The camerlegno's head shot up, his expression pained. "This is our consolation?

Two cardinals have been

murdered, commander. And the other two will obviously not be alive much longer

unless you find them."

Seite 147

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"We will find them," Olivetti assured. "I am encouraged."

"Encouraged? We've had nothing but failure."

"Untrue. We've lost two battles, signore, but we're winning the war. The

Illuminati had intended to turn

this evening into a media circus. So far we have thwarted their plan. Both

cardinals' bodies have been

recovered without incident. In addition," Olivetti continued, "Captain Rocher

tells me he is making

excellent headway on the antimatter search."

Captain Rocher stepped forward in his red beret. Vittoria thought he looked more

human somehow than the

other guards-stern but not so rigid. Rocher's voice was emotional and

crystalline, like a violin. "I am

hopeful we will have the canister for you within an hour, signore."

"Captain," the camerlegno said, "excuse me if I seem less than hopeful, but I

was under the impression that

a search of Vatican City would take far more time than we have."

"A full search, yes. However, after assessing the situation, I am confident the

antimatter canister is located

in one of our white zones-those Vatican sectors accessible to public tours-the

museums and St. Peter's

Basilica, for example. We have already killed power in those zones and are

conducting our scan."

"You intend to search only a small percentage of Vatican City?"

"Yes, signore. It is highly unlikely that an intruder gained access to the inner

zones of Vatican City. The

fact that the missing security camera was stolen from a public access area-a

stairwell in one of the

museums-clearly implies that the intruder had limited access. Therefore he would

only have been able to

relocate the camera and antimatter in another public access area. It is these

areas on which we are focusing

our search."

"But the intruder kidnapped four cardinals. That certainly implies deeper

infiltration than we thought."

"Not necessarily. We must remember that the cardinals spent much of today in the

Vatican museums and

St. Peter's Basilica, enjoying those areas without the crowds. It is probable

that the missing cardinals were

taken in one of these areas."

"But how were they removed from our walls?"

"We are still assessing that."

"I see." The camerlegno exhaled and stood up. He walked over to Olivetti.

"Commander, I would like to

hear your contingency plan for evacuation."

"We are still formalizing that, signore. In the meantime, I am faithful Captain

Rocher will find the

canister."

Rocher clicked his boots as if in appreciation of the vote of confidence. "My

men have already scanned

two-thirds of the white zones. Confidence is high."

The camerlegno did not appear to share that confidence.

At that moment the guard with a scar beneath one eye came through the door

carrying a clipboard and a

map. He strode toward Langdon. "Mr. Langdon? I have the information you

requested on the West

Ponente."

Langdon swallowed his scone. "Good. Let's have a look."

The others kept talking while Vittoria joined Robert and the guard as they

spread out the map on the Pope's

desk.

The soldier pointed to St. Peter's Square. "This is where we are. The central

line of West Ponente's breath

points due east, directly away from Vatican City." The guard traced a line with

his finger from St. Peter's

Square across the Tiber River and up into the heart of old Rome. "As you can

see, the line passes through

almost all of Rome. There are about twenty Catholic churches that fall near this

line."

Seite 148

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon slumped. "Twenty?"

"Maybe more."

"Do any of the churches fall directly on the line?"

"Some look closer than others," the guard said, "but translating the exact

bearing of the West Ponente onto

a map leaves margin for error."

Langdon looked out at St. Peter's Square a moment. Then he scowled, stroking his

chin. "How about fire?

Any of them have Bernini artwork that has to do with fire?"

Silence.

"How about obelisks?" he demanded. "Are any of the churches located near

obelisks?"

The guard began checking the map.

Vittoria saw a glimmer of hope in Langdon's eyes and realized what he was

thinking. He's right! The first

two markers had been located on or near piazzas that contained obelisks! Maybe

obelisks were a theme?

Soaring pyramids marking the Illuminati path? The more Vittoria thought about

it, the more perfect it

seemed . . . four towering beacons rising over Rome to mark the altars of

science.

"It's a long shot," Langdon said, "but I know that many of Rome's obelisks were

erected or moved during

Bernini's reign. He was no doubt involved in their placement."

"Or," Vittoria added, "Bernini could have placed his markers near existing

obelisks."

Langdon nodded. "True."

"Bad news," the guard said. "No obelisks on the line." He traced his finger

across the map. "None even

remotely close. Nothing."

Langdon sighed.

Vittoria's shoulders slumped. She'd thought it was a promising idea. Apparently,

this was not going to be

as easy as they'd hoped. She tried to stay positive. "Robert, think. You must

know of a Bernini statue

relating to fire. Anything at all."

"Believe me, I've been thinking. Bernini was incredibly prolific. Hundreds of

works. I was hoping West

Ponente would point to a single church. Something that would ring a bell."

"Fuòco," she pressed. "Fire. No Bernini titles jump out?"

Langdon shrugged. "There's his famous sketches of Fireworks, but they're not

sculpture, and they're in

Leipzig, Germany."

Vittoria frowned. "And you're sure the breath is what indicates the direction?"

"You saw the relief, Vittoria. The design was totally symmetrical. The only

indication of bearing was the

breath."

Vittoria knew he was right.

"Not to mention," he added, "because the West Ponente signifies Air, following

the breath seems

symbolically appropriate."

Vittoria nodded. So we follow the breath. But where?

Olivetti came over. "What have you got?"

"Too many churches," the soldier said. "Two dozen or so. I suppose we could put

four men on each

church-"

"Forget it," Olivetti said. "We missed this guy twice when we knew exactly where

he was going to be. A

mass stakeout means leaving Vatican City unprotected and canceling the search."

"We need a reference book," Vittoria said. "An index of Bernini's work. If we

can scan titles, maybe

something will jump out."

"I don't know," Langdon said. "If it's a work Bernini created specifically for

the Illuminati, it may be very

obscure. It probably won't be listed in a book."

Vittoria refused to believe it. "The other two sculptures were fairly

well-known. You'd heard of them

both."

Langdon shrugged. "Yeah."

Seite 149

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"If we scan titles for references to the word 'fire,' maybe we'll find a statue

that's listed as being in the

right direction."

Langdon seemed convinced it was worth a shot. He turned to Olivetti. "I need a

list of all Bernini's work.

You guys probably don't have a coffee-table Bernini book around here, do you?"

"Coffee-table book?" Olivetti seemed unfamiliar with the term.

"Never mind. Any list. How about the Vatican Museum? They must have Bernini

references."

The guard with the scar frowned. "Power in the museum is out, and the records

room is enormous. Without

the staff there to help-"

"The Bernini work in question," Olivetti interrupted. "Would it have been

created while Bernini was

employed here at the Vatican?"

"Almost definitely," Langdon said. "He was here almost his entire career. And

certainly during the time

period of the Galileo conflict."

Olivetti nodded. "Then there's another reference."

Vittoria felt a flicker of optimism. "Where?"

The commander did not reply. He took his guard aside and spoke in hushed tones.

The guard seemed

uncertain but nodded obediently. When Olivetti was finished talking, the guard

turned to Langdon.

"This way please, Mr. Langdon. It's nine-fifteen. We'll have to hurry."

Langdon and the guard headed for the door.

Vittoria started after them. "I'll help."

Olivetti caught her by the arm. "No, Ms. Vetra. I need a word with you." His

grasp was authoritative.

Langdon and the guard left. Olivetti's face was wooden as he took Vittoria

aside. But whatever it was

Olivetti had intended to say to her, he never got the chance. His walkie-talkie

crackled loudly.

"Commandante?"

Everyone in the room turned.

The voice on the transmitter was grim. "I think you better turn on the

television."

80

W hen Langdon had left the Vatican Secret Archives only two hours ago, he had

never imagined he

would see them again. Now, winded from having jogged the entire way with his

Swiss Guard escort,

Langdon found himself back at the archives once again.

His escort, the guard with the scar, now led Langdon through the rows of

translucent cubicles. The silence

of the archives felt somehow more forbidding now, and Langdon was thankful when

the guard broke it.

"Over here, I think," he said, escorting Langdon to the back of the chamber

where a series of smaller vaults

lined the wall. The guard scanned the titles on the vaults and motioned to one

of them. "Yes, here it is.

Right where the commander said it would be."

Langdon read the title. ATTIVI VATICANI. Vatican assets? He scanned the list of

contents. Real estate . .

. currency . . . Vatican Bank . . . antiquities . . . The list went on.

"Paperwork of all Vatican assets," the guard said.

Langdon looked at the cubicle. Jesus. Even in the dark, he could tell it was

packed.

"My commander said that whatever Bernini created while under Vatican patronage

would be listed here as

an asset."

Langdon nodded, realizing the commander's instincts just might pay off. In

Bernini's day, everything an

artist created while under the patronage of the Pope became, by law, property of

the Vatican. It was more

like feudalism than patronage, but top artists lived well and seldom complained.

"Including works placed in

churches outside Vatican City?"

The soldier gave him an odd look. "Of course. All Catholic churches in Rome are

Seite 150

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

property of the Vatican."

Langdon looked at the list in his hand. It contained the names of the twenty or

so churches that were

located on a direct line with West Ponente's breath. The third altar of science

was one of them, and

Langdon hoped he had time to figure out which it was. Under other circumstances,

he would gladly have

explored each church in person. Today, however, he had about twenty minutes to

find what he was looking

for-the one church containing a Bernini tribute to fire.

Langdon walked to the vault's electronic revolving door. The guard did not

follow. Langdon sensed an

uncertain hesitation. He smiled. "The air's fine. Thin, but breathable."

"My orders are to escort you here and then return immediately to the security

center."

"You're leaving?"

"Yes. The Swiss Guard are not allowed inside the archives. I am breaching

protocol by escorting you this

far. The commander reminded me of that."

"Breaching protocol?" Do you have any idea what is going on here tonight? "Whose

side is your damn

commander on!"

All friendliness disappeared from the guard's face. The scar under his eye

twitched. The guard stared,

looking suddenly a lot like Olivetti himself.

"I apologize," Langdon said, regretting the comment. "It's just . . . I could

use some help."

The guard did not blink. "I am trained to follow orders. Not debate them. When

you find what you are

looking for, contact the commander immediately."

Langdon was flustered. "But where will he be?"

The guard removed his walkie-talkie and set it on a nearby table. "Channel one."

Then he disappeared into

the dark.

81

T he television in the Office of the Pope was an oversized Hitachi hidden in a

recessed cabinet opposite

his desk. The doors to the cabinet were now open, and everyone gathered around.

Vittoria moved in close.

As the screen warmed up, a young female reporter came into view. She was a

doe-eyed brunette.

"For MSNBC news," she announced, "this is Kelly Horan-Jones, live from Vatican

City." The image

behind her was a night shot of St. Peter's Basilica with all its lights blazing.

"You're not live," Rocher snapped. "That's stock footage! The lights in the

basilica are out."

Olivetti silenced him with a hiss.

The reporter continued, sounding tense. "Shocking developments in the Vatican

elections this evening. We

have reports that two members of the College of Cardinals have been brutally

murdered in Rome."

Olivetti swore under his breath.

As the reporter continued, a guard appeared at the door, breathless. "Commander,

the central switchboard

reports every line lit. They're requesting our official position on-"

"Disconnect it," Olivetti said, never taking his eyes from the TV.

The guard looked uncertain. "But, commander-"

"Go!"

The guard ran off.

Vittoria sensed the camerlegno had wanted to say something but had stopped

himself. Instead, the man

stared long and hard at Olivetti before turning back to the television.

MSNBC was now running tape. The Swiss Guards carried the body of Cardinal Ebner

down the stairs

outside Santa Maria del Popolo and lifted him into an Alpha Romeo. The tape

froze and zoomed in as the

cardinal's naked body became visible just before they deposited him in the trunk

of the car.

Seite 151

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Who the hell shot this footage?" Olivetti demanded.

The MSNBC reporter kept talking. "This is believed to be the body of Cardinal

Ebner of Frankfurt,

Germany. The men removing his body from the church are believed to be Vatican

Swiss Guard." The

reporter looked like she was making every effort to appear appropriately moved.

They closed in on her

face, and she became even more somber. "At this time, MSNBC would like to issue

our viewers a

discretionary warning. The images we are about to show are exceptionally vivid

and may not be suitable

for all audiences."

Vittoria grunted at the station's feigned concern for viewer sensibility,

recognizing the warning as exactly

what it was-the ultimate media "teaser line." Nobody ever changed channels after

a promise like that.

The reporter drove it home. "Again, this footage may be shocking to some

viewers."

"What footage?" Olivetti demanded. "You just showed-"

The shot that filled the screen was of a couple in St. Peter's Square, moving

through the crowd. Vittoria

instantly recognized the two people as Robert and herself. In the corner of the

screen was a text overlay:

COURTESY OF THE BBC. A bell was tolling.

"Oh, no," Vittoria said aloud. "Oh . . . no."

The camerlegno looked confused. He turned to Olivetti. "I thought you said you

confiscated this tape!"

Suddenly, on television, a child was screaming. The image panned to find a

little girl pointing at what

appeared to be a bloody homeless man. Robert Langdon entered abruptly into the

frame, trying to help the

little girl. The shot tightened.

Everyone in the Pope's office stared in horrified silence as the drama unfolded

before them. The cardinal's

body fell face first onto the pavement. Vittoria appeared and called orders.

There was blood. A brand. A

ghastly, failed attempt to administer CPR.

"This astonishing footage," the reporter was saying, "was shot only minutes ago

outside the Vatican. Our

sources tell us this is the body of Cardinal Lamassé from France. How he came to

be dressed this way and

why he was not in conclave remain a mystery. So far, the Vatican has refused to

comment." The tape began

to roll again.

"Refused comment?" Rocher said. "Give us a damn minute!"

The reporter was still talking, her eyebrows furrowing with intensity. "Although

MSNBC has yet to

confirm a motive for the attack, our sources tell us that responsibility for the

murders has been claimed by a

group calling themselves the Illuminati."

Olivetti exploded. "What!"

". . . find out more about the Illuminati by visiting our website at-"

"Non é posibile!" Olivetti declared. He switched channels.

This station had a Hispanic male reporter. "-a satanic cult known as the

Illuminati, who some historians

believe-"

Olivetti began pressing the remote wildly. Every channel was in the middle of a

live update. Most were in

English.

"-Swiss Guards removing a body from a church earlier this evening. The body is

believed to be that of

Cardinal-"

"-lights in the basilica and museums are extinguished leaving speculation-"

"-will be speaking with conspiracy theorist Tyler Tingley, about this shocking

resurgence-"

"-rumors of two more assassinations planned for later this evening-"

"-questioning now whether papal hopeful Cardinal Baggia is among the missing-"

Vittoria turned away. Everything was happening so fast. Outside the window, in

the settling dark, the raw

Seite 152

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

magnetism of human tragedy seemed to be sucking people toward Vatican City. The

crowd in the square

thickened almost by the instant. Pedestrians streamed toward them while a new

batch of media personnel

unloaded vans and staked their claim in St. Peter's Square.

Olivetti set down the remote control and turned to the camerlegno. "Signore, I

cannot imagine how this

could happen. We took the tape that was in that camera!"

The camerlegno looked momentarily too stunned to speak.

Nobody said a word. The Swiss Guards stood rigid at attention.

"It appears," the camerlegno said finally, sounding too devastated to be angry,

"that we have not contained

this crisis as well as I was led to believe." He looked out the window at the

gathering masses. "I need to

make an address."

Olivetti shook his head. "No, signore. That is exactly what the Illuminati want

you to do-confirm them,

empower them. We must remain silent."

"And these people?" The camerlegno pointed out the window. "There will be tens

of thousands shortly.

Then hundreds of thousands. Continuing this charade only puts them in danger. I

need to warn them. Then

we need to evacuate our College of Cardinals."

"There is still time. Let Captain Rocher find the antimatter."

The camerlegno turned. "Are you attempting to give me an order?"

"No, I am giving you advice. If you are concerned about the people outside, we

can announce a gas leak

and clear the area, but admitting we are hostage is dangerous."

"Commander, I will only say this once. I will not use this office as a pulpit to

lie to the world. If I announce

anything at all, it will be the truth."

"The truth? That Vatican City is threatened to be destroyed by satanic

terrorists? It only weakens our

position."

The camerlegno glared. "How much weaker could our position be?"

Rocher shouted suddenly, grabbing the remote and increasing the volume on the

television. Everyone

turned.

On air, the woman from MSNBC now looked genuinely unnerved. Superimposed beside

her was a photo of

the late Pope. " . . . breaking information. This just in from the BBC . . ."

She glanced off camera as if to

confirm she was really supposed to make this announcement. Apparently getting

confirmation, she turned

and grimly faced the viewers. "The Illuminati have just claimed responsibility

for . . ." She hesitated. "They

have claimed responsibility for the death of the Pope fifteen days ago."

The camerlegno's jaw fell.

Rocher dropped the remote control.

Vittoria could barely process the information.

"By Vatican law," the woman continued, "no formal autopsy is ever performed on a

Pope, so the Illuminati

claim of murder cannot be confirmed. Nonetheless, the Illuminati hold that the

cause of the late Pope's

death was not a stroke as the Vatican reported, but poisoning."

The room went totally silent again.

Olivetti erupted. "Madness! A bold-faced lie!"

Rocher began flipping channels again. The bulletin seemed to spread like a

plague from station to station.

Everyone had the same story. Headlines competed for optimal sensationalism.

MURDER AT THE VATICAN

POPE POISONED

SATAN TOUCHES HOUSE OF GOD

The camerlegno looked away. "God help us."

As Rocher flipped, he passed a BBC station. "-tipped me off about the killing at

Santa Maria de Popolo-"

"Wait!" the camerlegno said. "Back."

Seite 153

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Rocher went back. On screen, a prim-looking man sat at a BBC news desk.

Superimposed over his

shoulder was a still snapshot of an odd-looking man with a red beard. Underneath

his photo, it said:

GUNTHER GLICK-LIVE IN VATICAN CITY. Reporter Glick was apparently reporting by

phone, the

connection scratchy. ". . . my videographer got the footage of the cardinal

being removed from the Chigi

Chapel."

"Let me reiterate for our viewers," the anchorman in London was saying, "BBC

reporter Gunther Glick is

the man who first broke this story. He has been in phone contact twice now with

the alleged Illuminati

assassin. Gunther, you say the assassin phoned only moments ago to pass along a

message from the

Illuminati?"

"He did."

"And their message was that the Illuminati were somehow responsible for the

Pope's death?" The

anchorman sounded incredulous.

"Correct. The caller told me that the Pope's death was not a stroke, as the

Vatican had thought, but rather

that the Pope had been poisoned by the Illuminati."

Everyone in the Pope's office froze.

"Poisoned?" the anchorman demanded. "But . . . but how!"

"They gave no specifics," Glick replied, "except to say that they killed him

with a drug known as . . ."-there

was a rustling of papers on the line-"something known as Heparin."

The camerlegno, Olivetti, and Rocher all exchanged confused looks.

"Heparin?" Rocher demanded, looking unnerved. "But isn't that . . . ?"

The camerlegno blanched. "The Pope's medication."

Vittoria was stunned. "The Pope was on Heparin?"

"He had thrombophlebitis," the camerlegno said. "He took an injection once a

day."

Rocher looked flabbergasted. "But Heparin isn't a poison. Why would the

Illuminati claim-"

"Heparin is lethal in the wrong dosages," Vittoria offered. "It's a powerful

anticoagulant. An overdose

would cause massive internal bleeding and brain hemorrhages."

Olivetti eyed her suspiciously. "How would you know that?"

"Marine biologists use it on sea mammals in captivity to prevent blood clotting

from decreased activity.

Animals have died from improper administration of the drug." She paused. "A

Heparin overdose in a

human would cause symptoms easily mistaken for a stroke . . . especially in the

absence of a proper

autopsy."

The camerlegno now looked deeply troubled.

"Signore," Olivetti said, "this is obviously an Illuminati ploy for publicity.

Someone overdosing the Pope

would be impossible. Nobody had access. And even if we take the bait and try to

refute their claim, how

could we? Papal law prohibits autopsy. Even with an autopsy, we would learn

nothing. We would find

traces of Heparin in his body from his daily injections."

"True." The camerlegno's voice sharpened. "And yet something else troubles me.

No one on the outside

knew His Holiness was taking this medication."

There was a silence.

"If he overdosed with Heparin," Vittoria said, "his body would show signs."

Olivetti spun toward her. "Ms. Vetra, in case you didn't hear me, papal

autopsies are prohibited by Vatican

Law. We are not about to defile His Holiness's body by cutting him open just

because an enemy makes a

taunting claim!"

Vittoria felt shamed. "I was not implying . . ." She had not meant to seem

disrespectful. "I certainly was not

suggesting you exhume the Pope . . ." She hesitated, though. Something Robert

told her in the Chigi passed

Seite 154

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

like a ghost through her mind. He had mentioned that papal sarcophagi were above

ground and never

cemented shut, a throwback to the days of the pharaohs when sealing and burying

a casket was believed to

trap the deceased's soul inside. Gravity had become the mortar of choice, with

coffin lids often weighing

hundreds of pounds. Technically, she realized, it would be possible to-

"What sort of signs?" the camerlegno said suddenly.

Vittoria felt her heart flutter with fear. "Overdoses can cause bleeding of the

oral mucosa."

"Oral what?"

"The victim's gums would bleed. Post mortem, the blood congeals and turns the

inside of the mouth

black." Vittoria had once seen a photo taken at an aquarium in London where a

pair of killer whales had

been mistakenly overdosed by their trainer. The whales floated lifeless in the

tank, their mouths hanging

open and their tongues black as soot.

The camerlegno made no reply. He turned and stared out the window.

Rocher's voice had lost its optimism. "Signore, if this claim about poisoning is

true . . ."

"It's not true," Olivetti declared. "Access to the Pope by an outsider is

utterly impossible."

"If this claim is true," Rocher repeated, "and our Holy Father was poisoned,

then that has profound

implications for our antimatter search. The alleged assassination implies a much

deeper infiltration of

Vatican City than we had imagined. Searching the white zones may be inadequate.

If we are compromised

to such a deep extent, we may not find the canister in time."

Olivetti leveled his captain with a cold stare. "Captain, I will tell you what

is going to happen."

"No," the camerlegno said, turning suddenly. "I will tell you what is going to

happen." He looked directly

at Olivetti. "This has gone far enough. In twenty minutes I will be making a

decision whether or not to

cancel conclave and evacuate Vatican City. My decision will be final. Is that

clear?"

Olivetti did not blink. Nor did he respond.

The camerlegno spoke forcefully now, as though tapping a hidden reserve of

power. "Captain Rocher, you

will complete your search of the white zones and report directly to me when you

are finished."

Rocher nodded, throwing Olivetti an uneasy glance.

The camerlegno then singled out two guards. "I want the BBC reporter, Mr. Glick,

in this office

immediately. If the Illuminati have been communicating with him, he may be able

to help us. Go."

The two soldiers disappeared.

Now the camerlegno turned and addressed the remaining guards. "Gentlemen, I will

not permit any more

loss of life this evening. By ten o'clock you will locate the remaining two

cardinals and capture the monster

responsible for these murders. Do I make myself understood?"

"But, signore," Olivetti argued, "we have no idea where-"

"Mr. Langdon is working on that. He seems capable. I have faith."

With that, the camerlegno strode for the door, a new determination in his step.

On his way out, he pointed

to three guards. "You three, come with me. Now."

The guards followed.

In the doorway, the camerlegno stopped. He turned to Vittoria. "Ms. Vetra. You

too. Please come with

me."

Vittoria hesitated. "Where are we going?"

He headed out the door. "To see an old friend."

82

A t CERN, secretary Sylvie Baudeloque was hungry, wishing she could go home. To

her dismay,

Kohler had apparently survived his trip to the infirmary; he had phoned and

Seite 155

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

demanded-not asked,

demanded-that Sylvie stay late this evening. No explanation.

Over the years, Sylvie had programmed herself to ignore Kohler's bizarre mood

swings and eccentricitieshis

silent treatments, his unnerving propensity to secretly film meetings with

his wheelchair's porta-video.

She secretly hoped one day he would shoot himself during his weekly visit to

CERN's recreational pistol

range, but apparently he was a pretty good shot.

Now, sitting alone at her desk, Sylvie heard her stomach growling. Kohler had

not yet returned, nor had he

given her any additional work for the evening. To hell with sitting here bored

and starving, she decided.

She left Kohler a note and headed for the staff dining commons to grab a quick

bite.

She never made it.

As she passed CERN's recreational "suites de loisir"- a long hallway of lounges

with televisions-she

noticed the rooms were overflowing with employees who had apparently abandoned

dinner to watch the

news. Something big was going on. Sylvie entered the first suite. It was packed

with byte-heads-wild young

computer programmers. When she saw the headlines on the TV, she gasped.

TERROR AT THE VATICAN

Sylvie listened to the report, unable to believe her ears. Some ancient

brotherhood killing cardinals? What

did that prove? Their hatred? Their dominance? Their ignorance?

And yet, incredibly, the mood in this suite seemed anything but somber.

Two young techies ran by waving T-shirts that bore a picture of Bill Gates and

the message: AND THE

GEEK SHALL INHERIT THE EARTH!

"Illuminati!" one shouted. "I told you these guys were real!"

"Incredible! I thought it was just a game!"

"They killed the Pope, man! The Pope!"

"Jeez! I wonder how many points you get for that?"

They ran off laughing.

Sylvie stood in stunned amazement. As a Catholic working among scientists, she

occasionally endured the

antireligious whisperings, but the party these kids seemed to be having was

all-out euphoria over the

church's loss. How could they be so callous? Why the hatred?

For Sylvie, the church had always been an innocuous entity . . . a place of

fellowship and introspection . . .

sometimes just a place to sing out loud without people staring at her. The

church recorded the benchmarks

of her life-funerals, weddings, baptisms, holidays-and it asked for nothing in

return. Even the monetary

dues were voluntary. Her children emerged from Sunday School every week

uplifted, filled with ideas

about helping others and being kinder. What could possibly be wrong with that?

It never ceased to amaze her that so many of CERN's so-called "brilliant minds"

failed to comprehend the

importance of the church. Did they really believe quarks and mesons inspired the

average human being? Or

that equations could replace someone's need for faith in the divine?

Dazed, Sylvie moved down the hallway past the other lounges. All the TV rooms

were packed. She began

wondering now about the call Kohler had gotten from the Vatican earlier.

Coincidence? Perhaps. The

Vatican called CERN from time to time as a "courtesy" before issuing scathing

statements condemning

CERN's research-most recently for CERN's breakthroughs in nanotechnology, a

field the church

denounced because of its implications for genetic engineering. CERN never cared.

Invariably, within

minutes after a Vatican salvo, Kohler's phone would ring off the hook with

tech-investment companies

Seite 156

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

wanting to license the new discovery. "No such thing as bad press," Kohler would

always say.

Sylvie wondered if she should page Kohler, wherever the hell he was, and tell

him to turn on the news. Did

he care? Had he heard? Of course, he'd heard. He was probably videotaping the

entire report with his

freaky little camcorder, smiling for the first time in a year.

As Sylvie continued down the hall, she finally found a lounge where the mood was

subdued . . . almost

melancholy. Here the scientists watching the report were some of CERN's oldest

and most respected. They

did not even look up as Sylvie slipped in and took a seat.

On the other side of CERN, in Leonardo Vetra's frigid apartment, Maximilian

Kohler had finished reading

the leather-bound journal he'd taken from Vetra's bedside table. Now he was

watching the television

reports. After a few minutes, he replaced Vetra's journal, turned off the

television, and left the apartment.

Far away, in Vatican City, Cardinal Mortati carried another tray of ballots to

the Sistine Chapel chimney.

He burned them, and the smoke was black.

Two ballotings. No Pope.

83

F lashlights were no match for the voluminous blackness of St. Peter's Basilica.

The void overhead

pressed down like a starless night, and Vittoria felt the emptiness spread out

around her like a desolate

ocean. She stayed close as the Swiss Guards and the camerlegno pushed on. High

above, a dove cooed and

fluttered away.

As if sensing her discomfort, the camerlegno dropped back and lay a hand on her

shoulder. A tangible

strength transferred in the touch, as if the man were magically infusing her

with the calm she needed to do

what they were about to do.

What are we about to do? she thought. This is madness!

And yet, Vittoria knew, for all its impiety and inevitable horror, the task at

hand was inescapable. The

grave decisions facing the camerlegno required information . . . information

entombed in a sarcophagus in

the Vatican Grottoes. She wondered what they would find. Did the Illuminati

murder the Pope? Did their

power really reach so far? Am I really about to perform the first papal autopsy?

Vittoria found it ironic that she felt more apprehensive in this unlit church

than she would swimming at

night with barracuda. Nature was her refuge. She understood nature. But it was

matters of man and spirit

that left her mystified. Killer fish gathering in the dark conjured images of

the press gathering outside. TV

footage of branded bodies reminded her of her father's corpse . . . and the

killer's harsh laugh. The killer

was out there somewhere. Vittoria felt the anger drowning her fear.

As they circled past a pillar-thicker in girth than any redwood she could

imagine-Vittoria saw an orange

glow up ahead. The light seemed to emanate from beneath the floor in the center

of the basilica. As they

came closer, she realized what she was seeing. It was the famous sunken

sanctuary beneath the main altarthe

sumptuous underground chamber that held the Vatican's most sacred relics. As

they drew even with the

gate surrounding the hollow, Vittoria gazed down at the golden coffer surrounded

by scores of glowing oil

lamps.

"St. Peter's bones?" she asked, knowing full well that they were. Everyone who

came to St. Peter's knew

what was in the golden casket.

Seite 157

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Actually, no," the camerlegno said. "A common misconception. That's not a

reliquary. The box holds

palliums-woven sashes that the Pope gives to newly elected cardinals."

"But I thought-"

"As does everyone. The guidebooks label this as St. Peter's tomb, but his true

grave is two stories beneath

us, buried in the earth. The Vatican excavated it in the forties. Nobody is

allowed down there."

Vittoria was shocked. As they moved away from the glowing recession into the

darkness again, she thought

of the stories she'd heard of pilgrims traveling thousands of miles to look at

that golden box, thinking they

were in the presence of St. Peter. "Shouldn't the Vatican tell people?"

"We all benefit from a sense of contact with divinity . . . even if it is only

imagined."

Vittoria, as a scientist, could not argue the logic. She had read countless

studies of the placebo effectaspirins

curing cancer in people who believed they were using a miracle drug.

What was faith, after all?

"Change," the camerlegno said, "is not something we do well within Vatican City.

Admitting our past

faults, modernization, are things we historically eschew. His Holiness was

trying to change that." He

paused. "Reaching to the modern world. Searching for new paths to God."

Vittoria nodded in the dark. "Like science?"

"To be honest, science seems irrelevant."

"Irrelevant?" Vittoria could think of a lot of words to describe science, but in

the modern world "irrelevant"

did not seem like one of them.

"Science can heal, or science can kill. It depends on the soul of the man using

the science. It is the soul that

interests me."

"When did you hear your call?"

"Before I was born."

Vittoria looked at him.

"I'm sorry, that always seems like a strange question. What I mean is that I've

always known I would serve

God. From the moment I could first think. It wasn't until I was a young man,

though, in the military, that I

truly understood my purpose."

Vittoria was surprised. "You were in the military?"

"Two years. I refused to fire a weapon, so they made me fly instead. Medevac

helicopters. In fact, I still fly

from time to time."

Vittoria tried to picture the young priest flying a helicopter. Oddly, she could

see him perfectly behind the

controls. Camerlegno Ventresca possessed a grit that seemed to accentuate his

conviction rather than cloud

it. "Did you ever fly the Pope?"

"Heavens no. We left that precious cargo to the professionals. His Holiness let

me take the helicopter to our

retreat in Gandolfo sometimes." He paused, looking at her. "Ms. Vetra, thank you

for your help here today.

I am very sorry about your father. Truly."

"Thank you."

"I never knew my father. He died before I was born. I lost my mother when I was

ten."

Vittoria looked up. "You were orphaned?" She felt a sudden kinship.

"I survived an accident. An accident that took my mother."

"Who took care of you?"

"God," the camerlegno said. "He quite literally sent me another father. A bishop

from Palermo appeared at

my hospital bed and took me in. At the time I was not surprised. I had sensed

God's watchful hand over me

even as a boy. The bishop's appearance simply confirmed what I had already

suspected, that God had

somehow chosen me to serve him."

"You believed God chose you?"

"I did. And I do." There was no trace of conceit in the camerlegno's voice, only

Seite 158

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

gratitude. "I worked under

the bishop's tutelage for many years. He eventually became a cardinal. Still, he

never forgot me. He is the

father I remember." A beam of a flashlight caught the camerlegno's face, and

Vittoria sensed a loneliness

in his eyes.

The group arrived beneath a towering pillar, and their lights converged on an

opening in the floor. Vittoria

looked down at the staircase descending into the void and suddenly wanted to

turn back. The guards were

already helping the camerlegno onto the stairs. They helped her next.

"What became of him?" she asked, descending, trying to keep her voice steady.

"The cardinal who took

you in?"

"He left the College of Cardinals for another position."

Vittoria was surprised.

"And then, I'm sorry to say, he passed on."

"Le mie condoglianze," Vittoria said. "Recently?"

The camerlegno turned, shadows accentuating the pain on his face. "Exactly

fifteen days ago. We are going

to see him right now."

84

T he dark lights glowed hot inside the archival vault. This vault was much

smaller than the previous one

Langdon had been in. Less air. Less time. He wished he'd asked Olivetti to turn

on the recirculating fans.

Langdon quickly located the section of assets containing the ledgers cataloging

Belle Arti. The section was

impossible to miss. It occupied almost eight full stacks. The Catholic church

owned millions of individual

pieces worldwide.

Langdon scanned the shelves searching for Gianlorenzo Bernini. He began his

search about midway down

the first stack, at about the spot he thought the B's would begin. After a

moment of panic fearing the ledger

was missing, he realized, to his greater dismay, that the ledgers were not

arranged alphabetically. Why am I

not surprised?

It was not until Langdon circled back to the beginning of the collection and

climbed a rolling ladder to the

top shelf that he understood the vault's organization. Perched precariously on

the upper stacks he found the

fattest ledgers of all-those belonging to the masters of the

Renaissance-Michelangelo, Raphael, da Vinci,

Botticelli. Langdon now realized, appropriate to a vault called "Vatican

Assets," the ledgers were arranged

by the overall monetary value of each artist's collection. Sandwiched between

Raphael and Michelangelo,

Langdon found the ledger marked Bernini. It was over five inches thick.

Already short of breath and struggling with the cumbersome volume, Langdon

descended the ladder. Then,

like a kid with a comic book, he spread himself out on the floor and opened the

cover.

The book was cloth-bound and very solid. The ledger was handwritten in Italian.

Each page cataloged a

single work, including a short description, date, location, cost of materials,

and sometimes a rough sketch

of the piece. Langdon fanned through the pages . . . over eight hundred in all.

Bernini had been a busy man.

As a young student of art, Langdon had wondered how single artists could create

so much work in their

lifetimes. Later he learned, much to his disappointment, that famous artists

actually created very little of

their own work. They ran studios where they trained young artists to carry out

their designs. Sculptors like

Bernini created miniatures in clay and hired others to enlarge them into marble.

Langdon knew that if

Bernini had been required to personally complete all of his commissions, he

would still be working today.

Seite 159

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Index," he said aloud, trying to ward off the mental cobwebs. He flipped to the

back of the book, intending

to look under the letter F for titles containing the word fuòco-fire-but the F's

were not together. Langdon

swore under his breath. What the hell do these people have against

alphabetizing?

The entries had apparently been logged chronologically, one by one, as Bernini

created each new work.

Everything was listed by date. No help at all.

As Langdon stared at the list, another disheartening thought occurred to him.

The title of the sculpture he

was looking for might not even contain the word Fire. The previous two

works-Habakkuk and the Angel

and West Ponente-had not contained specific references to Earth or Air.

He spent a minute or two flipping randomly through the ledger in hopes that an

illustration might jump out

at him. Nothing did. He saw dozens of obscure works he had never heard of, but

he also saw plenty he

recognized . . . Daniel and the Lion, Apollo and Daphne, as well as a half dozen

fountains. When he saw

the fountains, his thoughts skipped momentarily ahead. Water. He wondered if the

fourth altar of science

was a fountain. A fountain seemed a perfect tribute to water. Langdon hoped they

could catch the killer

before he had to consider Water-Bernini had carved dozens of fountains in Rome,

most of them in front of

churches.

Langdon turned back to the matter at hand. Fire. As he looked through the book,

Vittoria's words

encouraged him. You were familiar with the first two sculptures . . . you

probably know this one too. As he

turned to the index again, he scanned for titles he knew. Some were familiar,

but none jumped out.

Langdon now realized he would never complete his search before passing out, so

he decided, against his

better judgment, that he would have to take the book outside the vault. It's

only a ledger, he told himself.

It's not like I'm removing an original Galilean folio. Langdon recalled the

folio in his breast pocket and

reminded himself to return it before leaving.

Hurrying now, he reached down to lift the volume, but as he did, he saw

something that gave him pause.

Although there were numerous notations throughout the index, the one that had

just caught his eye seemed

odd.

The note indicated that the famous Bernini sculpture, The Ecstasy of St. Teresa,

shortly after its unveiling,

had been moved from its original location inside the Vatican. This in itself was

not what had caught

Langdon's eye. He was already familiar with the sculpture's checkered past.

Though some thought it a

masterpiece, Pope Urban VIII had rejected The Ecstasy of St. Teresa as too

sexually explicit for the

Vatican. He had banished it to some obscure chapel across town. What had caught

Langdon's eye was that

the work had apparently been placed in one of the five churches on his list.

What was more, the note

indicated it had been moved there per suggerimento del artista.

By suggestion of the artist? Langdon was confused. It made no sense that Bernini

had suggested his

masterpiece be hidden in some obscure location. All artists wanted their work

displayed prominently, not in

some remote-

Langdon hesitated. Unless . . .

He was fearful even to entertain the notion. Was it possible? Had Bernini

intentionally created a work so

explicit that it forced the Vatican to hide it in some out-of-the-way spot? A

location perhaps that Bernini

himself could suggest? Maybe a remote church on a direct line with West

Seite 160

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Ponente's breath?

As Langdon's excitement mounted, his vague familiarity with the statue

intervened, insisting the work had

nothing to do with fire. The sculpture, as anyone who had seen it could attest,

was anything but scientificpornographic

maybe, but certainly not scientific. An English critic had once

condemned The Ecstasy of St.

Teresa as "the most unfit ornament ever to be placed in a Christian Church."

Langdon certainly understood

the controversy. Though brilliantly rendered, the statue depicted St. Teresa on

her back in the throes of a

toe-curling orgasm. Hardly Vatican fare.

Langdon hurriedly flipped to the ledger's description of the work. When he saw

the sketch, he felt an

instantaneous and unexpected tingle of hope. In the sketch, St. Teresa did

indeed appear to be enjoying

herself, but there was another figure in the statue who Langdon had forgotten

was there.

An angel.

The sordid legend suddenly came back . . .

St. Teresa was a nun sainted after she claimed an angel had paid her a blissful

visit in her sleep. Critics later

decided her encounter had probably been more sexual than spiritual. Scrawled at

the bottom of the ledger,

Langdon saw a familiar excerpt. St. Teresa's own words left little to the

imagination:

. . . his great golden spear . . . filled with fire . . . plunged into me

several times . . . penetrated to my entrails

. . . a sweetness so extreme that one could not possibly wish it to stop.

Langdon smiled. If that's not a metaphor for some serious sex, I don't know what

is. He was smiling also

because of the ledger's description of the work. Although the paragraph was in

Italian, the word fuòco

appeared a half dozen times:

. . . angel's spear tipped with point of fire . . .

. . . angel's head emanating rays of fire . . .

. . . woman inflamed by passion's fire . . .

Langdon was not entirely convinced until he glanced up at the sketch again. The

angel's fiery spear was

raised like a beacon, pointing the way. Let angels guide you on your lofty

quest. Even the type of angel

Bernini had selected seemed significant. It's a seraphim, Langdon realized.

Seraphim literally means "the

fiery one."

Robert Langdon was not a man who had ever looked for confirmation from above,

but when he read the

name of the church where the sculpture now resided, he decided he might become a

believer after all.

Santa Maria della Vittoria.

Vittoria, he thought, grinning. Perfect.

Staggering to his feet, Langdon felt a rush of dizziness. He glanced up the

ladder, wondering if he should

replace the book. The hell with it, he thought. Father Jaqui can do it. He

closed the book and left it neatly

at the bottom of the shelf.

As he made his way toward the glowing button on the vault's electronic exit, he

was breathing in shallow

gasps. Nonetheless, he felt rejuvenated by his good fortune.

His good fortune, however, ran out before he reached the exit.

Without warning, the vault let out a pained sigh. The lights dimmed, and the

exit button went dead. Then,

like an enormous expiring beast, the archival complex went totally black.

Someone had just killed power.

85

T he Holy Vatican Grottoes are located beneath the main floor of St. Peter's

Basilica. They are the burial

place of deceased Popes.

Seite 161

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Vittoria reached the bottom of the spiral staircase and entered the grotto. The

darkened tunnel reminded her

of CERN's Large Hadron Collider-black and cold. Lit now only by the flashlights

of the Swiss Guards, the

tunnel carried a distinctly incorporeal feel. On both sides, hollow niches lined

the walls. Recessed in the

alcoves, as far as the lights let them see, the hulking shadows of sarcophagi

loomed.

An iciness raked her flesh. It's the cold, she told herself, knowing that was

only partially true. She had the

sense they were being watched, not by anyone in the flesh, but by specters in

the dark. On top of each

tomb, in full papal vestments, lay life-sized semblances of each Pope, shown in

death, arms folded across

their chests. The prostrate bodies seemed to emerge from within the tombs,

pressing upward against the

marble lids as if trying to escape their mortal restraints. The flashlight

procession moved on, and the papal

silhouettes rose and fell against the walls, stretching and vanishing in a

macabre shadowbox dance.

A silence had fallen across the group, and Vittoria couldn't tell whether it was

one of respect or

apprehension. She sensed both. The camerlegno moved with his eyes closed, as if

he knew every step by

heart. Vittoria suspected he had made this eerie promenade many times since the

Pope's death . . . perhaps

to pray at his tomb for guidance.

I worked under the cardinal's tutelage for many years, the camerlegno had said.

He was like a father to me.

Vittoria recalled the camerlegno speaking those words in reference to the

cardinal who had "saved" him

from the army. Now, however, Vittoria understood the rest of the story. That

very cardinal who had taken

the camerlegno under his wing had apparently later risen to the papacy and

brought with him his young

protégé to serve as chamberlain.

That explains a lot, Vittoria thought. She had always possessed a well-tuned

perception for others' inner

emotions, and something about the camerlegno had been nagging her all day. Since

meeting him, she had

sensed an anguish more soulful and private than the overwhelming crisis he now

faced. Behind his pious

calm, she saw a man tormented by personal demons. Now she knew her instincts had

been correct. Not

only was he facing the most devastating threat in Vatican history, but he was

doing it without his mentor

and friend . . . flying solo.

The guards slowed now, as if unsure where exactly in the darkness the most

recent Pope was buried. The

camerlegno continued assuredly and stopped before a marble tomb that seemed to

glisten brighter than the

others. Lying atop was a carved figure of the late Pope. When Vittoria

recognized his face from television,

a shot of fear gripped her. What are we doing?

"I realize we do not have much time," the camerlegno said. "I still ask we take

a moment of prayer."

The Swiss Guard all bowed their heads where they were standing. Vittoria

followed suit, her heart

pounding in the silence. The camerlegno knelt before the tomb and prayed in

Italian. As Vittoria listened to

his words, an unexpected grief surfaced as tears . . . tears for her own mentor

. . . her own holy father. The

camerlegno's words seemed as appropriate for her father as they did for the

Pope.

"Supreme father, counselor, friend." The camerlegno's voice echoed dully around

the ring. "You told me

when I was young that the voice in my heart was that of God. You told me I must

follow it no matter what

painful places it leads. I hear that voice now, asking of me impossible tasks.

Seite 162

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Give me strength. Bestow on

me forgiveness. What I do . . . I do in the name of everything you believe.

Amen."

"Amen," the guards whispered.

Amen, Father. Vittoria wiped her eyes.

The camerlegno stood slowly and stepped away from the tomb. "Push the covering

aside."

The Swiss Guards hesitated. "Signore," one said, "by law we are at your

command." He paused. "We will

do as you say . . ."

The camerlegno seemed to read the young man's mind. "Someday I will ask your

forgiveness for placing

you in this position. Today I ask for your obedience. Vatican laws are

established to protect this church. It

is in that very spirit that I command you to break them now."

There was a moment of silence and then the lead guard gave the order. The three

men set down their

flashlights on the floor, and their shadows leapt overhead. Lit now from

beneath, the men advanced toward

the tomb. Bracing their hands against the marble covering near the head of the

tomb, they planted their feet

and prepared to push. On signal, they all thrust, straining against the enormous

slab. When the lid did not

move at all, Vittoria found herself almost hoping it was too heavy. She was

suddenly fearful of what they

would find inside.

The men pushed harder, and still the stone did not move.

"Ancora," the camerlegno said, rolling up the sleeves of his cassock and

preparing to push along with

them. "Ora!" Everyone heaved.

Vittoria was about to offer her own help, but just then, the lid began to slide.

The men dug in again, and

with an almost primal growl of stone on stone, the lid rotated off the top of

the tomb and came to rest at an

angle-the Pope's carved head now pushed back into the niche and his feet

extended out into the hallway.

Everyone stepped back.

Tentatively, a guard bent and retrieved his flashlight. Then he aimed it into

the tomb. The beam seemed to

tremble a moment, and then the guard held it steady. The other guards gathered

one by one. Even in the

darkness Vittoria sensed them recoil. In succession, they crossed themselves.

The camerlegno shuddered when he looked into the tomb, his shoulders dropping

like weights. He stood a

long moment before turning away.

Vittoria had feared the corpse's mouth might be clenched tight with rigor mortis

and that she would have to

suggest breaking the jaw to see the tongue. She now saw it would be unnecessary.

The cheeks had

collapsed, and the Pope's mouth gaped wide.

His tongue was black as death.

86

N o light. No sound.

The Secret Archives were black.

Fear, Langdon now realized, was an intense motivator. Short of breath, he

fumbled through the blackness

toward the revolving door. He found the button on the wall and rammed his palm

against it. Nothing

happened. He tried again. The door was dead.

Spinning blind, he called out, but his voice emerged strangled. The peril of his

predicament suddenly

closed in around him. His lungs strained for oxygen as the adrenaline doubled

his heart rate. He felt like

someone had just punched him in the gut.

When he threw his weight into the door, for an instant he thought he felt the

door start to turn. He pushed

again, seeing stars. Now he realized it was the entire room turning, not the

door. Staggering away, Langdon

tripped over the base of a rolling ladder and fell hard. He tore his knee

Seite 163

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

against the edge of a book stack.

Swearing, he got up and groped for the ladder.

He found it. He had hoped it would be heavy wood or iron, but it was aluminum.

He grabbed the ladder and

held it like a battering ram. Then he ran through the dark at the glass wall. It

was closer than he thought.

The ladder hit head-on, bouncing off. From the feeble sound of the collision,

Langdon knew he was going

to need a hell of a lot more than an aluminum ladder to break this glass.

When he flashed on the semiautomatic, his hopes surged and then instantly fell.

The weapon was gone.

Olivetti had relieved him of it in the Pope's office, saying he did not want

loaded weapons around with the

camerlegno present. It made sense at the time.

Langdon called out again, making less sound than the last time.

Next he remembered the walkie-talkie the guard had left on the table outside the

vault. Why the hell didn't I

bring it in! As the purple stars began to dance before his eyes, Langdon forced

himself to think. You've

been trapped before, he told himself. You survived worse. You were just a kid

and you figured it out. The

crushing darkness came flooding in. Think!

Langdon lowered himself onto the floor. He rolled over on his back and laid his

hands at his sides. The first

step was to gain control.

Relax. Conserve.

No longer fighting gravity to pump blood, Langdon's heart began to slow. It was

a trick swimmers used to

re-oxygenate their blood between tightly scheduled races.

There is plenty of air in here, he told himself. Plenty. Now think. He waited,

half-expecting the lights to

come back on at any moment. They did not. As he lay there, able to breathe

better now, an eerie resignation

came across him. He felt peaceful. He fought it.

You will move, damn it! But where . . .

On Langdon's wrist, Mickey Mouse glowed happily as if enjoying the dark: 9:33

P.M. Half an hour until

Fire. Langdon thought it felt a whole hell of a lot later. His mind, instead of

coming up with a plan for

escape, was suddenly demanding an explanation. Who turned off the power? Was

Rocher expanding his

search? Wouldn't Olivetti have warned Rocher that I'm in here! Langdon knew at

this point it made no

difference.

Opening his mouth wide and tipping back his head, Langdon pulled the deepest

breaths he could manage.

Each breath burned a little less than the last. His head cleared. He reeled his

thoughts in and forced the

gears into motion.

Glass walls, he told himself. But damn thick glass.

He wondered if any of the books in here were stored in heavy, steel, fireproof

file cabinets. Langdon had

seen them from time to time in other archives but had seen none here. Besides,

finding one in the dark

could prove time-consuming. Not that he could lift one anyway, particularly in

his present state.

How about the examination table? Langdon knew this vault, like the other, had an

examination table in the

center of the stacks. So what! He knew he couldn't lift it. Not to mention, even

if he could drag it, he

wouldn't get it far. The stacks were closely packed, the aisles between them far

too narrow.

The aisles are too narrow . . .

Suddenly, Langdon knew.

With a burst of confidence, he jumped to his feet far too fast. Swaying in the

fog of a head rush, he reached

out in the dark for support. His hand found a stack. Waiting a moment, he forced

himself to conserve. He

would need all of his strength to do this.

Seite 164

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Positioning himself against the book stack like a football player against a

training sled, he planted his feet

and pushed. If I can somehow tip the shelf. But it barely moved. He realigned

and pushed again. His feet

slipped backward on the floor. The stack creaked but did not move.

He needed leverage.

Finding the glass wall again, he placed one hand on it to guide him as he raced

in the dark toward the far

end of the vault. The back wall loomed suddenly, and he collided with it,

crushing his shoulder. Cursing,

Langdon circled the shelf and grabbed the stack at about eye level. Then,

propping one leg on the glass

behind him and another on the lower shelves, he started to climb. Books fell

around him, fluttering into the

darkness. He didn't care. Instinct for survival had long since overridden

archival decorum. He sensed his

equilibrium was hampered by the total darkness and closed his eyes, coaxing his

brain to ignore visual

input. He moved faster now. The air felt leaner the higher he went. He scrambled

toward the upper shelves,

stepping on books, trying to gain purchase, heaving himself upward. Then, like a

rock climber conquering a

rock face, Langdon grasped the top shelf. Stretching his legs out behind him, he

walked his feet up the

glass wall until he was almost horizontal.

Now or never, Robert, a voice urged. Just like the leg press in the Harvard gym.

With dizzying exertion, he planted his feet against the wall behind him, braced

his arms and chest against

the stack, and pushed. Nothing happened.

Fighting for air, he repositioned and tried again, extending his legs. Ever so

slightly, the stack moved. He

pushed again, and the stack rocked forward an inch or so and then back. Langdon

took advantage of the

motion, inhaling what felt like an oxygenless breath and heaving again. The

shelf rocked farther.

Like a swing set, he told himself. Keep the rhythm. A little more.

Langdon rocked the shelf, extending his legs farther with each push. His

quadriceps burned now, and he

blocked the pain. The pendulum was in motion. Three more pushes, he urged

himself.

It only took two.

There was an instant of weightless uncertainty. Then, with a thundering of books

sliding off the shelves,

Langdon and the shelf were falling forward.

Halfway to the ground, the shelf hit the stack next to it. Langdon hung on,

throwing his weight forward,

urging the second shelf to topple. There was a moment of motionless panic, and

then, creaking under the

weight, the second stack began to tip. Langdon was falling again.

Like enormous dominoes, the stacks began to topple, one after another. Metal on

metal, books tumbling

everywhere. Langdon held on as his inclined stack bounced downward like a

ratchet on a jack. He

wondered how many stacks there were in all. How much would they weigh? The glass

at the far end was

thick . . .

Langdon's stack had fallen almost to the horizontal when he heard what he was

waiting for-a different kind

of collision. Far off. At the end of the vault. The sharp smack of metal on

glass. The vault around him

shook, and Langdon knew the final stack, weighted down by the others, had hit

the glass hard. The sound

that followed was the most unwelcome sound Langdon had ever heard.

Silence.

There was no crashing of glass, only the resounding thud as the wall accepted

the weight of the stacks now

propped against it. He lay wide-eyed on the pile of books. Somewhere in the

distance there was a creaking.

Seite 165

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon would have held his breath to listen, but he had none left to hold.

One second. Two . . .

Then, as he teetered on the brink of unconsciousness, Langdon heard a distant

yielding . . . a ripple

spidering outward through the glass. Suddenly, like a cannon, the glass

exploded. The stack beneath

Langdon collapsed to the floor.

Like welcome rain on a desert, shards of glass tinkled downward in the dark.

With a great sucking hiss, the

air gushed in.

Thirty seconds later, in the Vatican Grottoes, Vittoria was standing before a

corpse when the electronic

squawk of a walkie-talkie broke the silence. The voice blaring out sounded short

of breath. "This is Robert

Langdon! Can anyone hear me?"

Vittoria looked up. Robert! She could not believe how much she suddenly wished

he were there.

The guards exchanged puzzled looks. One took a radio off his belt. "Mr. Langdon?

You are on channel

three. The commander is waiting to hear from you on channel one."

"I know he's on channel one, damn it! I don't want to speak to him. I want the

camerlegno. Now!

Somebody find him for me."

In the obscurity of the Secret Archives, Langdon stood amidst shattered glass

and tried to catch his breath.

He felt a warm liquid on his left hand and knew he was bleeding. The

camerlegno's voice spoke at once,

startling Langdon.

"This is Camerlegno Ventresca. What's going on?"

Langdon pressed the button, his heart still pounding. "I think somebody just

tried to kill me!"

There was a silence on the line.

Langdon tried to calm himself. "I also know where the next killing is going to

be."

The voice that came back was not the camerlegno's. It was Commander Olivetti's:

"Mr. Langdon. Do not

speak another word."

87

L angdon's watch, now smeared with blood, read 9:41 P.M. as he ran across the

Courtyard of the

Belvedere and approached the fountain outside the Swiss Guard security center.

His hand had stopped

bleeding and now felt worse than it looked. As he arrived, it seemed everyone

convened at once-Olivetti,

Rocher, the camerlegno, Vittoria, and a handful of guards.

Vittoria hurried toward him immediately. "Robert, you're hurt."

Before Langdon could answer, Olivetti was before him. "Mr. Langdon, I'm relieved

you're okay. I'm sorry

about the crossed signals in the archives."

"Crossed signals?" Langdon demanded. "You knew damn well-"

"It was my fault," Rocher said, stepping forward, sounding contrite. "I had no

idea you were in the

archives. Portions of our white zones are cross-wired with that building. We

were extending our search. I'm

the one who killed power. If I had known . . ."

"Robert," Vittoria said, taking his wounded hand in hers and looking it over,

"the Pope was poisoned. The

Illuminati killed him."

Langdon heard the words, but they barely registered. He was saturated. All he

could feel was the warmth of

Vittoria's hands.

The camerlegno pulled a silk handkerchief from his cassock and handed it to

Langdon so he could clean

himself. The man said nothing. His green eyes seemed filled with a new fire.

"Robert," Vittoria pressed, "you said you found where the next cardinal is going

to be killed?"

Langdon felt flighty. "I do, it's at the-"

Seite 166

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"No," Olivetti interrupted. "Mr. Langdon, when I asked you not to speak another

word on the walkie-talkie,

it was for a reason." He turned to the handful of assembled Swiss Guards.

"Excuse us, gentlemen."

The soldiers disappeared into the security center. No indignity. Only

compliance.

Olivetti turned back to the remaining group. "As much as it pains me to say

this, the murder of our Pope is

an act that could only have been accomplished with help from within these walls.

For the good of all, we

can trust no one. Including our guards." He seemed to be suffering as he spoke

the words.

Rocher looked anxious. "Inside collusion implies-"

"Yes," Olivetti said. "The integrity of your search is compromised. And yet it

is a gamble we must take.

Keep looking."

Rocher looked like he was about to say something, thought better of it, and

left.

The camerlegno inhaled deeply. He had not said a word yet, and Langdon sensed a

new rigor in the man, as

if a turning point had been reached.

"Commander?" The camerlegno's tone was impermeable. "I am going to break

conclave."

Olivetti pursed his lips, looking dour. "I advise against it. We still have two

hours and twenty minutes."

"A heartbeat."

Olivetti's tone was now challenging "What do you intend to do? Evacuate the

cardinals single-handedly?"

"I intend to save this church with whatever power God has given me. How I

proceed is no longer your

concern."

Olivetti straightened. "Whatever you intend to do . . ." He paused. "I do not

have the authority to restrain

you. Particularly in light of my apparent failure as head of security. I ask

only that you wait. Wait twenty

minutes . . . until after ten o'clock. If Mr. Langdon's information is correct,

I may still have a chance to

catch this assassin. There is still a chance to preserve protocol and decorum."

"Decorum?" The camerlegno let out a choked laugh. "We have long since passed

propriety, commander. In

case you hadn't noticed, this is war."

A guard emerged from the security center and called out to the camerlegno,

"Signore, I just got word we

have detained the BBC reporter, Mr. Glick."

The camerlegno nodded. "Have both he and his camerawoman meet me outside the

Sistine Chapel."

Olivetti's eyes widened. "What are you doing?"

"Twenty minutes, commander. That's all I'm giving you." Then he was gone.

When Olivetti's Alpha Romeo tore out of Vatican City, this time there was no

line of unmarked cars

following him. In the back seat, Vittoria bandaged Langdon's hand with a

first-aid kit she'd found in the

glove box.

Olivetti stared straight ahead. "Okay, Mr. Langdon. Where are we going?"

88

E ven with its siren now affixed and blaring, Olivetti's Alpha Romeo seemed to

go unnoticed as it

rocketed across the bridge into the heart of old Rome. All the traffic was

moving in the other direction,

toward the Vatican, as if the Holy See had suddenly become the hottest

entertainment in Rome.

Langdon sat in the backseat, the questions whipping through his mind. He

wondered about the killer, if

they would catch him this time, if he would tell them what they needed to know,

if it was already too late.

How long before the camerlegno told the crowd in St. Peter's Square they were in

danger? The incident in

the vault still nagged. A mistake.

Seite 167

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Olivetti never touched the brakes as he snaked the howling Alpha Romeo toward

the Church of Santa

Maria della Vittoria. Langdon knew on any other day his knuckles would have been

white. At the moment,

however, he felt anesthetized. Only the throbbing in his hand reminded him where

he was.

Overhead, the siren wailed. Nothing like telling him we're coming, Langdon

thought. And yet they were

making incredible time. He guessed Olivetti would kill the siren as they drew

nearer.

Now with a moment to sit and reflect, Langdon felt a tinge of amazement as the

news of the Pope's murder

finally registered in his mind. The thought was inconceivable, and yet somehow

it seemed a perfectly

logical event. Infiltration had always been the Illuminati

powerbase-rearrangements of power from within.

And it was not as if Popes had never been murdered. Countless rumors of

treachery abounded, although

with no autopsy, none was ever confirmed. Until recently. Academics not long ago

had gotten permission

to X-ray the tomb of Pope Celestine V, who had allegedly died at the hands of

his overeager successor,

Boniface VIII. The researchers had hoped the X-ray might reveal some small hint

of foul play-a broken

bone perhaps. Incredibly, the X-ray had revealed a ten-inch nail driven into the

Pope's skull.

Langdon now recalled a series of news clippings fellow Illuminati buffs had sent

him years ago. At first he

had thought the clippings were a prank, so he'd gone to the Harvard microfiche

collection to confirm the

articles were authentic. Incredibly, they were. He now kept them on his bulletin

board as examples of how

even respectable news organizations sometimes got carried away with Illuminati

paranoia. Suddenly, the

media's suspicions seemed a lot less paranoid. Langdon could see the articles

clearly in his mind . . .

THE BRITISH BROADCASTING CORPORATION

June 14, 1998

Pope John Paul I, who died in 1978, fell victim to a plot by the P2 Masonic

Lodge . . . The secret society P2

decided to murder John Paul I when it saw he was determined to dismiss the

American Archbishop Paul

Marcinkus as President of the Vatican Bank. The Bank had been implicated in

shady financial deals with

the Masonic Lodge . . .

THE NEW YORK TIMES

August 24, 1998

Why was the late John Paul I wearing his day shirt in bed? Why was it torn? The

questions don't stop there.

No medical investigations were made. Cardinal Villot forbade an autopsy on the

grounds that no Pope was

ever given a postmortem. And John Paul's medicines mysteriously vanished from

his bedside, as did his

glasses, slippers and his last will and testament.

LONDON DAILY MAIL

August 27, 1998

. . . a plot including a powerful, ruthless and illegal Masonic lodge with

tentacles stretching into the

Vatican.

The cellular in Vittoria's pocket rang, thankfully erasing the memories from

Langdon's mind.

Vittoria answered, looking confused as to who might be calling her. Even from a

few feet away, Langdon

recognized the laserlike voice on the phone.

"Vittoria? This is Maximilian Kohler. Have you found the antimatter yet?"

Seite 168

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Max? You're okay?"

"I saw the news. There was no mention of CERN or the antimatter. This is good.

What is happening?"

"We haven't located the canister yet. The situation is complex. Robert Langdon

has been quite an asset. We

have a lead on catching the man assassinating cardinals. Right now we are

headed-"

"Ms. Vetra," Olivetti interrupted. "You've said enough."

She covered the receiver, clearly annoyed. "Commander, this is the president of

CERN. Certainly he has a

right to-"

"He has a right," Olivetti snapped, "to be here handling this situation. You're

on an open cellular line.

You've said enough."

Vittoria took a deep breath. "Max?"

"I may have some information for you," Max said. "About your father . . . I may

know who he told about

the antimatter."

Vittoria's expression clouded. "Max, my father said he told no one."

"I'm afraid, Vittoria, your father did tell someone. I need to check some

security records. I will be in touch

soon." The line went dead.

Vittoria looked waxen as she returned the phone to her pocket.

"You okay?" Langdon asked.

Vittoria nodded, her trembling fingers revealing the lie.

"The church is on Piazza Barberini," Olivetti said, killing the siren and

checking his watch. "We have nine

minutes."

When Langdon had first realized the location of the third marker, the position

of the church had rung some

distant bell for him. Piazza Barberini. Something about the name was familiar .

. . something he could not

place. Now Langdon realized what it was. The piazza was the sight of a

controversial subway stop. Twenty

years ago, construction of the subway terminal had created a stir among art

historians who feared digging

beneath Piazza Barberini might topple the multiton obelisk that stood in the

center. City planners had

removed the obelisk and replaced it with a small fountain called the Triton.

In Bernini's day, Langdon now realized, Piazza Barberini had contained an

obelisk! Whatever doubts

Langdon had felt that this was the location of the third marker now totally

evaporated.

A block from the piazza, Olivetti turned into an alley, gunned the car halfway

down, and skidded to a stop.

He pulled off his suit jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and loaded his weapon.

"We can't risk your being recognized," he said. "You two were on television. I

want you across the piazza,

out of sight, watching the front entrance. I'm going in the back." He produced a

familiar pistol and handed

it to Langdon. "Just in case."

Langdon frowned. It was the second time today he had been handed the gun. He

slid it into his breast

pocket. As he did, he realized he was still carrying the folio from Diagramma.

He couldn't believe he had

forgotten to leave it behind. He pictured the Vatican Curator collapsing in

spasms of outrage at the thought

of this priceless artifact being packed around Rome like some tourist map. Then

Langdon thought of the

mess of shattered glass and strewn documents that he'd left behind in the

archives. The curator had other

problems. If the archives even survive the night . . .

Olivetti got out of the car and motioned back up the alley. "The piazza is that

way. Keep your eyes open

and don't let yourselves be seen." He tapped the phone on his belt. "Ms. Vetra,

let's retest our auto dial."

Vittoria removed her phone and hit the auto dial number she and Olivetti had

programmed at the Pantheon.

Seite 169

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Olivetti's phone vibrated in silent-ring mode on his belt.

The commander nodded. "Good. If you see anything, I want to know." He cocked his

weapon. "I'll be

inside waiting. This heathen is mine."

At that moment, very nearby, another cellular phone was ringing.

The Hassassin answered. "Speak."

"It is I," the voice said. "Janus."

The Hassassin smiled. "Hello, master."

"Your position may be known. Someone is coming to stop you."

"They are too late. I have already made the arrangements here."

"Good. Make sure you escape alive. There is work yet to be done."

"Those who stand in my way will die."

"Those who stand in your way are knowledgeable."

"You speak of an American scholar?"

"You are aware of him?"

The Hassassin chuckled. "Cool-tempered but naïve. He spoke to me on the phone

earlier. He is with a

female who seems quite the opposite." The killer felt a stirring of arousal as

he recalled the fiery

temperament of Leonardo Vetra's daughter.

There was a momentary silence on the line, the first hesitation the Hassassin

had ever sensed from his

Illuminati master. Finally, Janus spoke. "Eliminate them if need be."

The killer smiled. "Consider it done." He felt a warm anticipation spreading

through his body. Although the

woman I may keep as a prize.

89

W ar had broken out in St. Peter's Square.

The piazza had exploded into a frenzy of aggression. Media trucks skidded into

place like assault vehicles

claiming beachheads. Reporters unfurled high-tech electronics like soldiers

arming for battle. All around

the perimeter of the square, networks jockeyed for position as they raced to

erect the newest weapon in

media wars-flat-screen displays.

Flat-screen displays were enormous video screens that could be assembled on top

of trucks or portable

scaffolding. The screens served as a kind of billboard advertisement for the

network, broadcasting that

network's coverage and corporate logo like a drive-in movie. If a screen were

well-situated-in front of the

action, for example-a competing network could not shoot the story without

including an advertisement for

their competitor.

The square was quickly becoming not only a multimedia extravaganza, but a

frenzied public vigil.

Onlookers poured in from all directions. Open space in the usually limitless

square was fast becoming a

valuable commodity. People clustered around the towering flat-screen displays,

listening to live reports in

stunned excitement.

Only a hundred yards away, inside the thick walls of St. Peter's Basilica, the

world was serene. Lieutenant

Chartrand and three other guards moved through the darkness. Wearing their

infrared goggles, they fanned

out across the nave, swinging their detectors before them. The search of Vatican

City's public access areas

so far had yielded nothing.

"Better remove your goggles up here," the senior guard said.

Chartrand was already doing it. They were nearing the Niche of the Palliums-the

sunken area in the center

of the basilica. It was lit by ninety-nine oil lamps, and the amplified infrared

would have seared their eyes.

Chartrand enjoyed being out of the heavy goggles, and he stretched his neck as

they descended into the

sunken niche to scan the area. The room was beautiful . . . golden and glowing.

He had not been down here

Seite 170

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

yet.

It seemed every day since Chartrand had arrived in Vatican City he had learned

some new Vatican mystery.

These oil lamps were one of them. There were exactly ninety-nine lamps burning

at all times. It was

tradition. The clergy vigilantly refilled the lamps with sacred oils such that

no lamp ever burned out. It was

said they would burn until the end of time.

Or at least until midnight, Chartrand thought, feeling his mouth go dry again.

Chartrand swung his detector over the oil lamps. Nothing hidden in here. He was

not surprised; the

canister, according to the video feed, was hidden in a dark area.

As he moved across the niche, he came to a bulkhead grate covering a hole in the

floor. The hole led to a

steep and narrow stairway that went straight down. He had heard stories about

what lay down there.

Thankfully, they would not have to descend. Rocher's orders were clear. Search

only the public access

areas; ignore the white zones.

"What's that smell?" he asked, turning away from the grate. The niche smelled

intoxicatingly sweet.

"Fumes from the lamps," one of them replied.

Chartrand was surprised. "Smells more like cologne than kerosene."

"It's not kerosene. These lamps are close to the papal altar, so they take a

special, ambiental mixtureethanol,

sugar, butane, and perfume."

"Butane?" Chartrand eyed the lamps uneasily.

The guard nodded. "Don't spill any. Smells like heaven, but burns like hell."

The guards had completed searching the Niche of the Palliums and were moving

across the basilica again

when their walkie-talkies went off.

It was an update. The guards listened in shock.

Apparently there were troubling new developments, which could not be shared

on-air, but the camerlegno

had decided to break tradition and enter conclave to address the cardinals.

Never before in history had this

been done. Then again, Chartrand realized, never before in history had the

Vatican been sitting on what

amounted to some sort of neoteric nuclear warhead.

Chartrand felt comforted to know the camerlegno was taking control. The

camerlegno was the person

inside Vatican City for whom Chartrand held the most respect. Some of the guards

thought of the

camerlegno as a beato-a religious zealot whose love of God bordered on

obsession-but even they agreed . .

. when it came to fighting the enemies of God, the camerlegno was the one man

who would stand up and

play hardball.

The Swiss Guards had seen a lot of the camerlegno this week in preparation for

conclave, and everyone had

commented that the man seemed a bit rough around the edges, his verdant eyes a

bit more intense than

usual. Not surprisingly, they had all commented; not only was the camerlegno

responsible for planning the

sacred conclave, but he had to do it immediately on the heels of the loss of his

mentor, the Pope.

Chartrand had only been at the Vatican a few months when he heard the story of

the bomb that blew up the

camerlegno's mother before the kid's very eyes. A bomb in church . . . and now

it's happening all over

again. Sadly, the authorities never caught the bastards who planted the bomb . .

. probably some anti-

Christian hate group they said, and the case faded away. No wonder the

camerlegno despised apathy.

A couple months back, on a peaceful afternoon inside Vatican City, Chartrand had

bumped into the

camerlegno coming across the grounds. The camerlegno had apparently recognized

Chartrand as a new

Seite 171

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

guard and invited him to accompany him on a stroll. They had talked about

nothing in particular, and the

camerlegno made Chartrand feel immediately at home.

"Father," Chartrand said, "may I ask you a strange question?"

The camerlegno smiled. "Only if I may give you a strange answer."

Chartrand laughed. "I have asked every priest I know, and I still don't

understand."

"What troubles you?" The camerlegno led the way in short, quick strides, his

frock kicking out in front of

him as he walked. His black, crepe-sole shoess seemed befitting, Chartrand

thought, like reflections of the

man's essence . . . modern but humble, and showing signs of wear.

Chartrand took a deep breath. "I don't understand this omnipotent-benevolent

thing."

The camerlegno smiled. "You've been reading Scripture."

"I try."

"You are confused because the Bible describes God as an omnipotent and

benevolent deity."

"Exactly."

"Omnipotent-benevolent simply means that God is all-powerful and well-meaning."

"I understand the concept. It's just . . . there seems to be a contradiction."

"Yes. The contradiction is pain. Man's starvation, war, sickness . . ."

"Exactly!" Chartrand knew the camerlegno would understand. "Terrible things

happen in this world.

Human tragedy seems like proof that God could not possibly be both all-powerful

and well-meaning. If He

loves us and has the power to change our situation, He would prevent our pain,

wouldn't He?"

The camerlegno frowned. "Would He?"

Chartrand felt uneasy. Had he overstepped his bounds? Was this one of those

religious questions you just

didn't ask? "Well . . . if God loves us, and He can protect us, He would have

to. It seems He is either

omnipotent and uncaring, or benevolent and powerless to help."

"Do you have children, Lieutenant?"

Chartrand flushed. "No, signore."

"Imagine you had an eight-year-old son . . . would you love him?"

"Of course."

"Would you do everything in your power to prevent pain in his life?"

"Of course."

"Would you let him skateboard?"

Chartrand did a double take. The camerlegno always seemed oddly "in touch" for a

clergyman. "Yeah, I

guess," Chartrand said. "Sure, I'd let him skateboard, but I'd tell him to be

careful."

"So as this child's father, you would give him some basic, good advice and then

let him go off and make

his own mistakes?"

"I wouldn't run behind him and mollycoddle him if that's what you mean."

"But what if he fell and skinned his knee?"

"He would learn to be more careful."

The camerlegno smiled. "So although you have the power to interfere and prevent

your child's pain, you

would choose to show your love by letting him learn his own lessons?"

"Of course. Pain is part of growing up. It's how we learn."

The camerlegno nodded. "Exactly."

90

L angdon and Vittoria observed Piazza Barberini from the shadows of a small

alleyway on the western

corner. The church was opposite them, a hazy cupola emerging from a faint

cluster of buildings across the

square. The night had brought with it a welcome cool, and Langdon was surprised

to find the square

deserted. Above them, through open windows, blaring televisions reminded Langdon

where everyone had

disappeared to.

". . . no comment yet from the Vatican . . . Illuminati murders of two cardinals

. . . satanic presence in

Rome . . . speculation about further infiltration . . ."

Seite 172

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The news had spread like Nero's fire. Rome sat riveted, as did the rest of the

world. Langdon wondered if

they would really be able to stop this runaway train. As he scanned the piazza

and waited, Langdon realized

that despite the encroachment of modern buildings, the piazza still looked

remarkably elliptical. High

above, like some sort of modern shrine to a bygone hero, an enormous neon sign

blinked on the roof of a

luxurious hotel. Vittoria had already pointed it out to Langdon. The sign seemed

eerily befitting.

HOTEL BERNINI

"Five of ten," Vittoria said, cat eyes darting around the square. No sooner had

she spoken the words than

she grabbed Langdon's arm and pulled him back into the shadows. She motioned

into the center of the

square.

Langdon followed her gaze. When he saw it, he stiffened.

Crossing in front of them, beneath a street lamp, two dark figures appeared.

Both were cloaked, their heads

covered with dark mantles, the traditional black covering of Catholic widows.

Langdon would have

guessed they were women, but he couldn't be sure in the dark. One looked elderly

and moved as if in pain,

hunched over. The other, larger and stronger, was helping.

"Give me the gun," Vittoria said.

"You can't just-"

Fluid as a cat, Vittoria was in and out of his pocket once again. The gun

glinted in her hand. Then, in

absolute silence, as if her feet never touched the cobblestone, she was circling

left in the shadows, arching

across the square to approach the couple from the rear. Langdon stood transfixed

as Vittoria disappeared.

Then, swearing to himself, he hurried after her.

The couple was moving slowly, and it was only a matter of half a minute before

Langdon and Vittoria were

positioned behind them, closing in from the rear. Vittoria concealed the gun

beneath casually crossed arms

in front of her, out of sight but accessible in a flash. She seemed to float

faster and faster as the gap

lessened, and Langdon battled to keep up. When his shoes scuffed a stone and

sent it skittering, Vittoria

shot him a sideways glare. But the couple did not seem to hear. They were

talking.

At thirty feet, Langdon could start to hear voices. No words. Just faint

murmurings. Beside him, Vittoria

moved faster with every step. Her arms loosened before her, the gun starting to

peek out. Twenty feet. The

voices were clearer-one much louder than the other. Angry. Ranting. Langdon

sensed it was the voice of an

old woman. Gruff. Androgynous. He strained to hear what she was saying, but

another voice cut the night.

"Mi scusi!" Vittoria's friendly tone lit the square like a torch.

Langdon tensed as the cloaked couple stopped short and began to turn. Vittoria

kept striding toward them,

even faster now, on a collision course. They would have no time to react.

Langdon realized his own feet

had stopped moving. From behind, he saw Vittoria's arms loosening, her hand

coming free, the gun

swinging forward. Then, over her shoulder, he saw a face, lit now in the street

lamp. The panic surged to

his legs, and he lunged forward. "Vittoria, no!"

Vittoria, however, seemed to exist a split second ahead of him. In a motion as

swift as it was casual,

Vittoria's arms were raised again, the gun disappearing as she clutched herself

like a woman on a chilly

night. Langdon stumbled to her side, almost colliding with the cloaked couple

before them.

Seite 173

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Buona sera," Vittoria blurted, her voice startled with retreat.

Langdon exhaled in relief. Two elderly women stood before them scowling out from

beneath their mantles.

One was so old she could barely stand. The other was helping her. Both clutched

rosaries. They seemed

confused by the sudden interruption.

Vittoria smiled, although she looked shaken. "Dov'è la chiesa Santa Maria della

Vittoria? Where is the

Church of-"

The two women motioned in unison to a bulky silhouette of a building on an

inclined street from the

direction they had come. "È là."

"Grazie," Langdon said, putting his hands on Vittoria's shoulders and gently

pulling her back. He couldn't

believe they'd almost attacked a pair of old ladies.

"Non si puó entrare," one woman warned. "È chiusa temprano."

"Closed early?" Vittoria looked surprised. "Perchè?"

Both women explained at once. They sounded irate. Langdon understood only parts

of the grumbling

Italian. Apparently, the women had been inside the church fifteen minutes ago

praying for the Vatican in its

time of need, when some man had appeared and told them the church was closing

early.

"Hanno conosciuto l'uomo?" Vittoria demanded, sounding tense. "Did you know the

man?"

The women shook their heads. The man was a straniero crudo, they explained, and

he had forcibly made

everyone inside leave, even the young priest and janitor, who said they were

calling the police. But the

intruder had only laughed, telling them to be sure the police brought cameras.

Cameras? Langdon wondered.

The women clucked angrily and called the man a bar-àrabo. Then, grumbling, they

continued on their way.

"Bar-àrabo?"Langdon asked Vittoria. "A barbarian?"

Vittoria looked suddenly taut. "Not quite. Bar-àrabo is derogatory wordplay. It

means Àrabo . . . Arab."

Langdon felt a shiver and turned toward the outline of the church. As he did,

his eyes glimpsed something

in the church's stained-glass windows. The image shot dread through his body.

Unaware, Vittoria removed her cell phone and pressed the auto dial. "I'm warning

Olivetti."

Speechless, Langdon reached out and touched her arm. With a tremulous hand, he

pointed to the church.

Vittoria let out a gasp.

Inside the building, glowing like evil eyes through the stained-glass windows .

. . shone the growing flash

of flames.

91

L angdon and Vittoria dashed to the main entrance of the church of Santa Maria

della Vittoria and found

the wooden door locked. Vittoria fired three shots from Olivetti's

semi-automatic into the ancient bolt, and

it shattered.

The church had no anteroom, so the entirety of the sanctuary spread out in one

gasping sweep as Langdon

and Vittoria threw open the main door. The scene before them was so unexpected,

so bizarre, that Langdon

had to close his eyes and reopen them before his mind could take it all in.

The church was lavish baroque . . . gilded walls and altars. Dead center of the

sanctuary, beneath the main

cupola, wooden pews had been stacked high and were now ablaze in some sort of

epic funeral pyre. A

bonfire shooting high into the dome. As Langdon's eyes followed the inferno

upward, the true horror of the

scene descended like a bird of prey.

High overhead, from the left and right sides of the ceiling, hung two incensor

cables-lines used for

swinging frankincense vessels above the congregation. These lines, however,

carried no incensors now.

Seite 174

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Nor were they swinging. They had been used for something else . . .

Suspended from the cables was a human being. A naked man. Each wrist had been

connected to an

opposing cable, and he had been hoisted almost to the point of being torn apart.

His arms were outstretched

in a spread-eagle as if he were nailed to some sort of invisible crucifix

hovering within the house of God.

Langdon felt paralyzed as he stared upward. A moment later, he witnessed the

final abomination. The old

man was alive, and he raised his head. A pair of terrified eyes gazed down in a

silent plea for help. On the

man's chest was a scorched emblem. He had been branded. Langdon could not see it

clearly, but he had

little doubt what the marking said. As the flames climbed higher, lapping at the

man's feet, the victim let

out a cry of pain, his body trembling.

As if ignited by some unseen force, Langdon felt his body suddenly in motion,

dashing down the main aisle

toward the conflagration. His lungs filled with smoke as he closed in. Ten feet

from the inferno, at a full

sprint, Langdon hit a wall of heat. The skin on his face singed, and he fell

back, shielding his eyes and

landing hard on the marble floor. Staggering upright, he pressed forward again,

hands raised in protection.

Instantly he knew. The fire was far too hot.

Moving back again, he scanned the chapel walls. A heavy tapestry, he thought. If

I can somehow smother

the . . . But he knew a tapestry was not to be found. This is a baroque chapel,

Robert, not some damn

German castle! Think! He forced his eyes back to the suspended man.

High above, smoke and flames swirled in the cupola. The incensor cables

stretched outward from the man's

wrists, rising to the ceiling where they passed through pulleys, and descended

again to metal cleats on

either side of the church. Langdon looked over at one of the cleats. It was high

on the wall, but he knew if

he could get to it and loosen one of the lines, the tension would slacken and

the man would swing wide of

the fire.

A sudden surge of flames crackled higher, and Langdon heard a piercing scream

from above. The skin on

the man's feet was starting to blister. The cardinal was being roasted alive.

Langdon fixed his sights on the

cleat and ran for it.

In the rear of the church, Vittoria clutched the back of a pew, trying to gather

her senses. The image

overhead was horrid. She forced her eyes away. Do something! She wondered where

Olivetti was. Had he

seen the Hassassin? Had he caught him? Where were they now? Vittoria moved

forward to help Langdon,

but as she did, a sound stopped her.

The crackling of the flames was getting louder by the instant, but a second

sound also cut the air. A

metallic vibration. Nearby. The repetitive pulse seemed to emanate from the end

of the pews to her left. It

was a stark rattle, like the ringing of a phone, but stony and hard. She

clutched the gun firmly and moved

down the row of pews. The sound grew louder. On. Off. A recurrent vibration.

As she approached the end of the aisle, she sensed the sound was coming from the

floor just around the

corner at the end of the pews. As she moved forward, gun outstretched in her

right hand, she realized she

was also holding something in her left hand-her cell phone. In her panic she had

forgotten that outside she

had used it to dial the commander . . . setting off his phone's silent vibration

feature as a warning. Vittoria

raised her phone to her ear. It was still ringing. The commander had never

answered. Suddenly, with rising

Seite 175

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

fear, Vittoria sensed she knew what was making the sound. She stepped forward,

trembling.

The entire church seemed to sink beneath her feet as her eyes met the lifeless

form on the floor. No stream

of liquid flowed from the body. No signs of violence tattooed the flesh. There

was only the fearful

geometry of the commander's head . . . torqued backward, twisted 180 degrees in

the wrong direction.

Vittoria fought the images of her own father's mangled body.

The phone on the commander's belt lay against the floor, vibrating over and over

against the cold marble.

Vittoria hung up her own phone, and the ringing stopped. In the silence,

Vittoria heard a new sound. A

breathing in the dark directly behind her.

She started to spin, gun raised, but she knew she was too late. A laser beam of

heat screamed from the top

of her skull to the soles of her feet as the killer's elbow crashed down on the

back of her neck.

"Now you are mine," a voice said.

Then, everything went black.

Across the sanctuary, on the left lateral wall, Langdon balanced atop a pew and

scraped upward on the wall

trying to reach the cleat. The cable was still six feet above his head. Cleats

like these were common in

churches and were placed high to prevent tampering. Langdon knew priests used

wooden ladders called

piuòli to access the cleats. The killer had obviously used the church's ladder

to hoist his victim. So where

the hell is the ladder now! Langdon looked down, searching the floor around him.

He had a faint

recollection of seeing a ladder in here somewhere. But where? A moment later his

heart sank. He realized

where he had seen it. He turned toward the raging fire. Sure enough, the ladder

was high atop the blaze,

engulfed in flames.

Filled now with desperation, Langdon scanned the entire church from his raised

platform, looking for

anything at all that could help him reach the cleat. As his eyes probed the

church, he had a sudden

realization.

Where the hell is Vittoria? She had disappeared. Did she go for help? Langdon

screamed out her name, but

there was no response. And where is Olivetti!

There was a howl of pain from above, and Langdon sensed he was already too late.

As his eyes went

skyward again and saw the slowly roasting victim, Langdon had thoughts for only

one thing. Water. Lots of

it. Put out the fire. At least lower the flames. "I need water, damn it!" he

yelled out loud.

"That's next," a voice growled from the back of the church.

Langdon wheeled, almost falling off the pews.

Striding up the side aisle directly toward him came a dark monster of a man.

Even in the glow of the fire,

his eyes burned black. Langdon recognized the gun in his hand as the one from

his own jacket pocket . . .

the one Vittoria had been carrying when they came in.

The sudden wave of panic that rose in Langdon was a frenzy of disjunct fears.

His initial instinct was for

Vittoria. What had this animal done to her? Was she hurt? Or worse? In the same

instant, Langdon realized

the man overhead was screaming louder. The cardinal would die. Helping him now

was impossible. Then,

as the Hassassin leveled the gun at Langdon's chest, Langdon's panic turned

inward, his senses on

overload. He reacted on instinct as the shot went off. Launching off the bench,

Langdon sailed arms first

over the sea of church pews.

When he hit the pews, he hit harder than he had imagined, immediately rolling to

Seite 176

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the floor. The marble

cushioned his fall with all the grace of cold steel. Footsteps closed to his

right. Langdon turned his body

toward the front of the church and began scrambling for his life beneath the

pews.

High above the chapel floor, Cardinal Guidera endured his last torturous moments

of consciousness. As he

looked down the length of his naked body, he saw the skin on his legs begin to

blister and peel away. I am

in hell, he decided. God, why hast thou forsaken me? He knew this must be hell

because he was looking at

the brand on his chest upside down . . . and yet, as if by the devil's magic,

the word made perfect sense.

92

T hree ballotings. No Pope.

Inside the Sistine Chapel, Cardinal Mortati had begun praying for a miracle.

Send us the candidates! The

delay had gone long enough. A single missing candidate, Mortati could

understand. But all four? It left no

options. Under these conditions, achieving a two-thirds majority would take an

act of God Himself.

When the bolts on the outer door began to grind open, Mortati and the entire

College of Cardinals wheeled

in unison toward the entrance. Mortati knew this unsealing could mean only one

thing. By law, the chapel

door could only be unsealed for two reasons-to remove the very ill, or to admit

late cardinals.

The preferiti are coming!

Mortati's heart soared. Conclave had been saved.

But when the door opened, the gasp that echoed through the chapel was not one of

joy. Mortati stared in

incredulous shock as the man walked in. For the first time in Vatican history, a

camerlegno had just crossed

the sacred threshold of conclave after sealing the doors.

What is he thinking!

The camerlegno strode to the altar and turned to address the thunderstruck

audience. "Signori," he said, "I

have waited as long as I can. There is something you have a right to know."

93

L angdon had no idea where he was going. Reflex was his only compass, driving

him away from danger.

His elbows and knees burned as he clambered beneath the pews. Still he clawed

on. Somewhere a voice

was telling him to move left. If you can get to the main aisle, you can dash for

the exit. He knew it was

impossible. There's a wall of flames blocking the main aisle! His mind hunting

for options, Langdon

scrambled blindly on. The footsteps closed faster now to his right.

When it happened, Langdon was unprepared. He had guessed he had another ten feet

of pews until he

reached the front of the church. He had guessed wrong. Without warning, the

cover above him ran out. He

froze for an instant, half exposed at the front of the church. Rising in the

recess to his left, gargantuan from

this vantage point, was the very thing that had brought him here. He had

entirely forgotten. Bernini's

Ecstasy of St. Teresa rose up like some sort of pornographic still life . . .

the saint on her back, arched in

pleasure, mouth open in a moan, and over her, an angel pointing his spear of

fire.

A bullet exploded in the pew over Langdon's head. He felt his body rise like a

sprinter out of a gate. Fueled

only by adrenaline, and barely conscious of his actions, he was suddenly

running, hunched, head down,

Seite 177

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

pounding across the front of the church to his right. As the bullets erupted

behind him, Langdon dove yet

again, sliding out of control across the marble floor before crashing in a heap

against the railing of a niche

on the right-hand wall.

It was then that he saw her. A crumpled heap near the back of the church.

Vittoria! Her bare legs were

twisted beneath her, but Langdon sensed somehow that she was breathing. He had

no time to help her.

Immediately, the killer rounded the pews on the far left of the church and bore

relentlessly down. Langdon

knew in a heartbeat it was over. The killer raised the weapon, and Langdon did

the only thing he could do.

He rolled his body over the banister into the niche. As he hit the floor on the

other side, the marble columns

of the balustrade exploded in a storm of bullets.

Langdon felt like a cornered animal as he scrambled deeper into the semicircular

niche. Rising before him,

the niche's sole contents seemed ironically apropos-a single sarcophagus. Mine

perhaps, Langdon thought.

Even the casket itself seemed fitting. It was a scàtola-a small, unadorned,

marble box. Burial on a budget.

The casket was raised off the floor on two marble blocks, and Langdon eyed the

opening beneath it,

wondering if he could slide through.

Footsteps echoed behind him.

With no other option in sight, Langdon pressed himself to the floor and

slithered toward the casket.

Grabbing the two marble supports, one with each hand, he pulled like a

breaststroker, dragging his torso

into the opening beneath the tomb. The gun went off.

Accompanying the roar of the gun, Langdon felt a sensation he had never felt in

his life . . . a bullet sailing

past his flesh. There was a hiss of wind, like the backlash of a whip, as the

bullet just missed him and

exploded in the marble with a puff of dust. Blood surging, Langdon heaved his

body the rest of the way

beneath the casket. Scrambling across the marble floor, he pulled himself out

from beneath the casket and

to the other side.

Dead end.

Langdon was now face to face with the rear wall of the niche. He had no doubt

that this tiny space behind

the tomb would become his grave. And soon, he realized, as he saw the barrel of

the gun appear in the

opening beneath the sarcophagus. The Hassassin held the weapon parallel with the

floor, pointing directly

at Langdon's midsection.

Impossible to miss.

Langdon felt a trace of self-preservation grip his unconscious mind. He twisted

his body onto his stomach,

parallel with the casket. Facedown, he planted his hands flat on the floor, the

glass cut from the archives

pinching open with a stab. Ignoring the pain, he pushed. Driving his body upward

in an awkward push-up,

Langdon arched his stomach off the floor just as the gun went off. He could feel

the shock wave of the

bullets as they sailed beneath him and pulverized the porous travertine behind.

Closing his eyes and

straining against exhaustion, Langdon prayed for the thunder to stop.

And then it did.

The roar of gunfire was replaced with the cold click of an empty chamber.

Langdon opened his eyes slowly, almost fearful his eyelids would make a sound.

Fighting the trembling

pain, he held his position, arched like a cat. He didn't even dare breathe. His

eardrums numbed by gunfire,

Langdon listened for any hint of the killer's departure. Silence. He thought of

Vittoria and ached to help

her.

Seite 178

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The sound that followed was deafening. Barely human. A guttural bellow of

exertion.

The sarcophagus over Langdon's head suddenly seemed to rise on its side. Langdon

collapsed on the floor

as hundreds of pounds teetered toward him. Gravity overcame friction, and the

lid was the first to go,

sliding off the tomb and crashing to the floor beside him. The casket came next,

rolling off its supports and

toppling upside down toward Langdon.

As the box rolled, Langdon knew he would either be entombed in the hollow

beneath it or crushed by one

of the edges. Pulling in his legs and head, Langdon compacted his body and

yanked his arms to his sides.

Then he closed his eyes and awaited the sickening crush.

When it came, the entire floor shook beneath him. The upper rim landed only

millimeters from the top of

his head, rattling his teeth in their sockets. His right arm, which Langdon had

been certain would be

crushed, miraculously still felt intact. He opened his eyes to see a shaft of

light. The right rim of the casket

had not fallen all the way to the floor and was still propped partially on its

supports. Directly overhead,

though, Langdon found himself staring quite literally into the face of death.

The original occupant of the tomb was suspended above him, having adhered, as

decaying bodies often did,

to the bottom of the casket. The skeleton hovered a moment, like a tentative

lover, and then with a sticky

crackling, it succumbed to gravity and peeled away. The carcass rushed down to

embrace him, raining

putrid bones and dust into Langdon's eyes and mouth.

Before Langdon could react, a blind arm was slithering through the opening

beneath the casket, sifting

through the carcass like a hungry python. It groped until it found Langdon's

neck and clamped down.

Langdon tried to fight back against the iron fist now crushing his larynx, but

he found his left sleeve

pinched beneath the edge of the coffin. He had only one arm free, and the fight

was a losing battle.

Langdon's legs bent in the only open space he had, his feet searching for the

casket floor above him. He

found it. Coiling, he planted his feet. Then, as the hand around his neck

squeezed tighter, Langdon closed

his eyes and extended his legs like a ram. The casket shifted, ever so slightly,

but enough.

With a raw grinding, the sarcophagus slid off the supports and landed on the

floor. The casket rim crashed

onto the killer's arm, and there was a muffled scream of pain. The hand released

Langdon's neck, twisting

and jerking away into the dark. When the killer finally pulled his arm free, the

casket fell with a conclusive

thud against the flat marble floor.

Complete darkness. Again.

And silence.

There was no frustrated pounding outside the overturned sarcophagus. No prying

to get in. Nothing. As

Langdon lay in the dark amidst a pile of bones, he fought the closing darkness

and turned his thoughts to

her.

Vittoria. Are you alive?

If Langdon had known the truth-the horror to which Vittoria would soon awake-he

would have wished for

her sake that she were dead.

94

S itting in the Sistine Chapel among his stunned colleagues, Cardinal Mortati

tried to comprehend the

words he was hearing. Before him, lit only by the candlelight, the camerlegno

had just told a tale of such

hatred and treachery that Mortati found himself trembling. The camerlegno spoke

of kidnapped cardinals,

Seite 179

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

branded cardinals, murdered cardinals. He spoke of the ancient Illuminati-a name

that dredged up forgotten

fears-and of their resurgence and vow of revenge against the church. With pain

in his voice, the camerlegno

spoke of his late Pope . . . the victim of an Illuminati poisoning. And finally,

his words almost a whisper, he

spoke of a deadly new technology, antimatter, which in less than two hours

threatened to destroy all of

Vatican City.

When he was through, it was as if Satan himself had sucked the air from the

room. Nobody could move.

The camerlegno's words hung in the darkness.

The only sound Mortati could now hear was the anomalous hum of a television

camera in back-an

electronic presence no conclave in history had ever endured-but a presence

demanded by the camerlegno.

To the utter astonishment of the cardinals, the camerlegno had entered the

Sistine Chapel with two BBC

reporters-a man and a woman-and announced that they would be transmitting his

solemn statement, live to

the world.

Now, speaking directly to the camera, the camerlegno stepped forward. "To the

Illuminati," he said, his

voice deepening, "and to those of science, let me say this." He paused. "You

have won the war."

The silence spread now to the deepest corners of the chapel. Mortati could hear

the desperate thumping of

his own heart.

"The wheels have been in motion for a long time," the camerlegno said. "Your

victory has been inevitable.

Never before has it been as obvious as it is at this moment. Science is the new

God."

What is he saying! Mortati thought. Has he gone mad? The entire world is hearing

this!

"Medicine, electronic communications, space travel, genetic manipulation . . .

these are the miracles about

which we now tell our children. These are the miracles we herald as proof that

science will bring us the

answers. The ancient stories of immaculate conceptions, burning bushes, and

parting seas are no longer

relevant. God has become obsolete. Science has won the battle. We concede."

A rustle of confusion and bewilderment swept through the chapel.

"But science's victory," the camerlegno added, his voice intensifying, "has cost

every one of us. And it has

cost us deeply."

Silence.

"Science may have alleviated the miseries of disease and drudgery and provided

an array of gadgetry for

our entertainment and convenience, but it has left us in a world without wonder.

Our sunsets have been

reduced to wavelengths and frequencies. The complexities of the universe have

been shredded into

mathematical equations. Even our self-worth as human beings has been destroyed.

Science proclaims that

Planet Earth and its inhabitants are a meaningless speck in the grand scheme. A

cosmic accident." He

paused. "Even the technology that promises to unite us, divides us. Each of us

is now electronically

connected to the globe, and yet we feel utterly alone. We are bombarded with

violence, division, fracture,

and betrayal. Skepticism has become a virtue. Cynicism and demand for proof has

become enlightened

thought. Is it any wonder that humans now feel more depressed and defeated than

they have at any point in

human history? Does science hold anything sacred? Science looks for answers by

probing our unborn

fetuses. Science even presumes to rearrange our own DNA. It shatters God's world

into smaller and smaller

pieces in quest of meaning . . . and all it finds is more questions."

Seite 180

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Mortati watched in awe. The camerlegno was almost hypnotic now. He had a

physical strength in his

movements and voice that Mortati had never witnessed on a Vatican altar. The

man's voice was wrought

with conviction and sadness.

"The ancient war between science and religion is over," the camerlegno said.

"You have won. But you

have not won fairly. You have not won by providing answers. You have won by so

radically reorienting

our society that the truths we once saw as signposts now seem inapplicable.

Religion cannot keep up.

Scientific growth is exponential. It feeds on itself like a virus. Every new

breakthrough opens doors for new

breakthroughs. Mankind took thousands of years to progress from the wheel to the

car. Yet only decades

from the car into space. Now we measure scientific progress in weeks. We are

spinning out of control. The

rift between us grows deeper and deeper, and as religion is left behind, people

find themselves in a spiritual

void. We cry out for meaning. And believe me, we do cry out. We see UFOs, engage

in channeling, spirit

contact, out-of-body experiences, mindquests-all these eccentric ideas have a

scientific veneer, but they are

unashamedly irrational. They are the desperate cry of the modern soul, lonely

and tormented, crippled by

its own enlightenment and its inability to accept meaning in anything removed

from technology."

Mortati could feel himself leaning forward in his seat. He and the other

cardinals and people around the

world were hanging on this priest's every utterance. The camerlegno spoke with

no rhetoric or vitriol. No

references to scripture or Jesus Christ. He spoke in modern terms, unadorned and

pure. Somehow, as

though the words were flowing from God himself, he spoke the modern language . .

. delivering the ancient

message. In that moment, Mortati saw one of the reasons the late Pope held this

young man so dear. In a

world of apathy, cynicism, and technological deification, men like the

camerlegno, realists who could

speak to our souls like this man just had, were the church's only hope.

The camerlegno was talking more forcefully now. "Science, you say, will save us.

Science, I say, has

destroyed us. Since the days of Galileo, the church has tried to slow the

relentless march of science,

sometimes with misguided means, but always with benevolent intention. Even so,

the temptations are too

great for man to resist. I warn you, look around yourselves. The promises of

science have not been kept.

Promises of efficiency and simplicity have bred nothing but pollution and chaos.

We are a fractured and

frantic species . . . moving down a path of destruction."

The camerlegno paused a long moment and then sharpened his eyes on the camera.

"Who is this God science? Who is the God who offers his people power but no

moral framework to tell you

how to use that power? What kind of God gives a child fire but does not warn the

child of its dangers? The

language of science comes with no signposts about good and bad. Science

textbooks tell us how to create a

nuclear reaction, and yet they contain no chapter asking us if it is a good or a

bad idea.

"To science, I say this. The church is tired. We are exhausted from trying to be

your signposts. Our

resources are drying up from our campaign to be the voice of balance as you plow

blindly on in your quest

for smaller chips and larger profits. We ask not why you will not govern

yourselves, but how can you?

Your world moves so fast that if you stop even for an instant to consider the

implications of your actions,

someone more efficient will whip past you in a blur. So you move on. You

Seite 181

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

proliferate weapons of mass

destruction, but it is the Pope who travels the world beseeching leaders to use

restraint. You clone living

creatures, but it is the church reminding us to consider the moral implications

of our actions. You

encourage people to interact on phones, video screens, and computers, but it is

the church who opens its

doors and reminds us to commune in person as we were meant to do. You even

murder unborn babies in

the name of research that will save lives. Again, it is the church who points

out the fallacy of this reasoning.

"And all the while, you proclaim the church is ignorant. But who is more

ignorant? The man who cannot

define lightning, or the man who does not respect its awesome power? This church

is reaching out to you.

Reaching out to everyone. And yet the more we reach, the more you push us away.

Show me proof there is

a God, you say. I say use your telescopes to look to the heavens, and tell me

how there could not be a

God!" The camerlegno had tears in his eyes now. "You ask what does God look

like. I say, where did that

question come from? The answers are one and the same. Do you not see God in your

science? How can you

miss Him! You proclaim that even the slightest change in the force of gravity or

the weight of an atom

would have rendered our universe a lifeless mist rather than our magnificent sea

of heavenly bodies, and

yet you fail to see God's hand in this? Is it really so much easier to believe

that we simply chose the right

card from a deck of billions? Have we become so spiritually bankrupt that we

would rather believe in

mathematical impossibility than in a power greater than us?

"Whether or not you believe in God," the camerlegno said, his voice deepening

with deliberation, "you

must believe this. When we as a species abandon our trust in the power greater

than us, we abandon our

sense of accountability. Faith . . . all faiths . . . are admonitions that there

is something we cannot

understand, something to which we are accountable . . . With faith we are

accountable to each other, to

ourselves, and to a higher truth. Religion is flawed, but only because man is

flawed. If the outside world

could see this church as I do . . . looking beyond the ritual of these walls . .

. they would see a modern

miracle . . . a brotherhood of imperfect, simple souls wanting only to be a

voice of compassion in a world

spinning out of control."

The camerlegno motioned out over the College of Cardinals, and the BBC

camerawoman instinctively

followed, panning the crowd.

"Are we obsolete?" the camerlegno asked. "Are these men dino-saurs? Am I? Does

the world really need a

voice for the poor, the weak, the oppressed, the unborn child? Do we really need

souls like these who,

though imperfect, spend their lives imploring each of us to read the signposts

of morality and not lose our

way?"

Mortati now realized that the camerlegno, whether consciously or not, was making

a brilliant move. By

showing the cardinals, he was personalizing the church. Vatican City was no

longer a building, it was

people-people like the camerlegno who had spent their lives in the service of

goodness.

"Tonight we are perched on a precipice," the camerlegno said. "None of us can

afford to be apathetic.

Whether you see this evil as Satan, corruption, or immorality . . . the dark

force is alive and growing every

day. Do not ignore it." The camerlegno lowered his voice to a whisper, and the

camera moved in. "The

Seite 182

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

force, though mighty, is not invincible. Goodness can prevail. Listen to your

hearts. Listen to God.

Together we can step back from this abyss."

Now Mortati understood. This was the reason. Conclave had been violated, but

this was the only way. It

was a dramatic and desperate plea for help. The camerlegno was speaking to both

his enemy and his friends

now. He was entreating anyone, friend or foe, to see the light and stop this

madness. Certainly someone

listening would realize the insanity of this plot and come forward.

The camerlegno knelt at the altar. "Pray with me."

The College of Cardinals dropped to their knees to join him in prayer. Outside

in St. Peter's Square and

around the globe . . . a stunned world knelt with them.

95

T he Hassassin lay his unconscious trophy in the rear of the van and took a

moment to admire her

sprawled body. She was not as beautiful as the women he bought, and yet she had

an animal strength that

excited him. Her body was radiant, dewy with perspiration. She smelled of musk.

As the Hassasin stood there savoring his prize, he ignored the throb in his arm.

The bruise from the falling

sarcophagus, although painful, was insignificant . . . well worth the

compensation that lay before him. He

took consolation in knowing the American who had done this to him was probably

dead by now.

Gazing down at his incapacitated prisoner, the Hassassin visualized what lay

ahead. He ran a palm up

beneath her shirt. Her breasts felt perfect beneath her bra. Yes, he smiled. You

are more than worthy.

Fighting the urge to take her right there, he closed the door and drove off into

the night.

There was no need to alert the press about this killing . . . the flames would

do that for him.

At CERN, Sylvie sat stunned by the camerlegno's address. Never before had she

felt so proud to be a

Catholic and so ashamed to work at CERN. As she left the recreational wing, the

mood in every single

viewing room was dazed and somber. When she got back to Kohler's office, all

seven phone lines were

ringing. Media inquiries were never routed to Kohler's office, so the incoming

calls could only be one

thing.

Geld. Money calls.

Antimatter technology already had some takers.

Inside the Vatican, Gunther Glick was walking on air as he followed the

camerlegno from the Sistine

Chapel. Glick and Macri had just made the live transmission of the decade. And

what a transmission it had

been. The camerlegno had been spellbinding.

Now out in the hallway, the camerlegno turned to Glick and Macri. "I have asked

the Swiss Guard to

assemble photos for you-photos of the branded cardinals as well as one of His

late Holiness. I must warn

you, these are not pleasant pictures. Ghastly burns. Blackened tongues. But I

would like you to broadcast

them to the world."

Glick decided it must be perpetual Christmas inside Vatican City. He wants me to

broadcast an exclusive

photo of the dead Pope? "Are you sure?" Glick asked, trying to keep the

excitement from his voice.

The camerlegno nodded. "The Swiss Guard will also provide you a live video feed

of the antimatter

canister as it counts down."

Glick stared. Christmas. Christmas. Christmas!

"The Illuminati are about to find out," the camerlegno declared, "that they have

grossly overplayed their

Seite 183

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

hand."

96

L ike a recurring theme in some demonic symphony, the suffocating darkness had

returned.

No light. No air. No exit.

Langdon lay trapped beneath the overturned sarcophagus and felt his mind

careening dangerously close to

the brink. Trying to drive his thoughts in any direction other than the crushing

space around him, Langdon

urged his mind toward some logical process . . . mathematics, music, anything.

But there was no room for

calming thoughts. I can't move! I can't breathe!

The pinched sleeve of his jacket had thankfully come free when the casket fell,

leaving Langdon now with

two mobile arms. Even so, as he pressed upward on the ceiling of his tiny cell,

he found it immovable.

Oddly, he wished his sleeve were still caught. At least it might create a crack

for some air.

As Langdon pushed against the roof above, his sleeve fell back to reveal the

faint glow of an old friend.

Mickey. The greenish cartoon face seemed mocking now.

Langdon probed the blackness for any other sign of light, but the casket rim was

flush against the floor.

Goddamn Italian perfectionists, he cursed, now imperiled by the same artistic

excellence he taught his

students to revere . . . impeccable edges, faultless parallels, and of course,

use only of the most seamless

and resilient Carrara marble.

Precision can be suffocating.

"Lift the damn thing," he said aloud, pressing harder through the tangle of

bones. The box shifted slightly.

Setting his jaw, he heaved again. The box felt like a boulder, but this time it

raised a quarter of an inch. A

fleeting glimmer of light surrounded him, and then the casket thudded back down.

Langdon lay panting in

the dark. He tried to use his legs to lift as he had before, but now that the

sarcophagus had fallen flat, there

was no room even to straighten his knees.

As the claustrophobic panic closed in, Langdon was overcome by images of the

sarcophagus shrinking

around him. Squeezed by delirium, he fought the illusion with every logical

shred of intellect he had.

"Sarcophagus," he stated aloud, with as much academic sterility as he could

muster. But even erudition

seemed to be his enemy today. Sarcophagus is from the Greek "sarx"meaning

"flesh," and "phagein"

meaning "to eat." I'm trapped in a box literally designed to "eat flesh."

Images of flesh eaten from bone only served as a grim reminder that Langdon lay

covered in human

remains. The notion brought nausea and chills. But it also brought an idea.

Fumbling blindly around the coffin, Langdon found a shard of bone. A rib maybe?

He didn't care. All he

wanted was a wedge. If he could lift the box, even a crack, and slide the bone

fragment beneath the rim,

then maybe enough air could . . .

Reaching across his body and wedging the tapered end of the bone into the crack

between the floor and the

coffin, Langdon reached up with his other hand and heaved skyward. The box did

not move. Not even

slightly. He tried again. For a moment, it seemed to tremble slightly, but that

was all.

With the fetid stench and lack of oxygen choking the strength from his body,

Langdon realized he only had

time for one more effort. He also knew he would need both arms.

Regrouping, he placed the tapered edge of the bone against the crack, and

shifting his body, he wedged the

bone against his shoulder, pinning it in place. Careful not to dislodge it, he

raised both hands above him. As

the stifling confine began to smother him, he felt a welling of intensified

Seite 184

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

panic. It was the second time

today he had been trapped with no air. Hollering aloud, Langdon thrust upward in

one explosive motion.

The casket jostled off the floor for an instant. But long enough. The bone shard

he had braced against his

shoulder slipped outward into the widening crack. When the casket fell again,

the bone shattered. But this

time Langdon could see the casket was propped up. A tiny slit of light showed

beneath the rim.

Exhausted, Langdon collapsed. Hoping the strangling sensation in his throat

would pass, he waited. But it

only worsened as the seconds passed. Whatever air was coming through the slit

seemed imperceptible.

Langdon wondered if it would be enough to keep him alive. And if so, for how

long? If he passed out, who

would know he was even in there?

With arms like lead, Langdon raised his watch again: 10:12 P.M. Fighting

trembling fingers, he fumbled

with the watch and made his final play. He twisted one of the tiny dials and

pressed a button.

As consciousness faded, and the walls squeezed closer, Langdon felt the old

fears sweep over him. He tried

to imagine, as he had so many times, that he was in an open field. The image he

conjured, however, was no

help. The nightmare that had haunted him since his youth came crashing back . .

.

The flowers here are like paintings, the child thought, laughing as he ran

across the meadow. He wished

his parents had come along. But his parents were busy pitching camp.

"Don't explore too far," his mother had said.

He had pretended not to hear as he bounded off into the woods.

Now, traversing this glorious field, the boy came across a pile of fieldstones.

He figured it must be the

foundation of an old homestead. He would not go near it. He knew better.

Besides, his eyes had been drawn

to something else-a brilliant lady's slipper-the rarest and most beautiful

flower in New Hampshire. He had

only ever seen them in books.

Excited, the boy moved toward the flower. He knelt down. The ground beneath him

felt mulchy and hollow.

He realized his flower had found an extra-fertile spot. It was growing from a

patch of rotting wood.

Thrilled by the thought of taking home his prize, the boy reached out . . .

fingers extending toward the stem.

He never reached it.

With a sickening crack, the earth gave way.

In the three seconds of dizzying terror as he fell, the boy knew he would die.

Plummeting downward, he

braced for the bone-crushing collision. When it came, there was no pain. Only

softness.

And cold.

He hit the deep liquid face first, plunging into a narrow blackness. Spinning

disoriented somersaults, he

groped the sheer walls that enclosed him on all sides. Somehow, as if by

instinct, he sputtered to the

surface.

Light.

Faint. Above him. Miles above him, it seemed.

His arms clawed at the water, searching the walls of the hollow for something to

grab onto. Only smooth

stone. He had fallen through an abandoned well covering. He screamed for help,

but his cries reverberated

in the tight shaft. He called out again and again. Above him, the tattered hole

grew dim.

Night fell.

Time seemed to contort in the darkness. Numbness set in as he treaded water in

the depths of the chasm,

calling, crying out. He was tormented by visions of the walls collapsing in,

Seite 185

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

burying him alive. His arms

ached with fatigue. A few times he thought he heard voices. He shouted out, but

his own voice was muted . .

. like a dream.

As the night wore on, the shaft deepened. The walls inched quietly inward. The

boy pressed out against the

enclosure, pushing it away. Exhausted, he wanted to give up. And yet he felt the

water buoy him, cooling

his burning fears until he was numb.

When the rescue team arrived, they found the boy barely conscious. He had been

treading water for five

hours. Two days later, the Boston Globe ran a front-page story called "The

Little Swimmer That Could."

97

T he Hassassin smiled as he pulled his van into the mammoth stone structure

overlooking the Tiber

River. He carried his prize up and up . . . spiraling higher in the stone

tunnel, grateful his load was slender.

He arrived at the door.

The Church of Illumination, he gloated. The ancient Illuminati meeting room. Who

would have imagined it

to be here?

Inside, he lay her on a plush divan. Then he expertly bound her arms behind her

back and tied her feet. He

knew that what he longed for would have to wait until his final task was

finished. Water.

Still, he thought, he had a moment for indulgence. Kneeling beside her, he ran

his hand along her thigh. It

was smooth. Higher. His dark fingers snaked beneath the cuff of her shorts.

Higher.

He stopped. Patience, he told himself, feeling aroused. There is work to be

done.

He walked for a moment out onto the chamber's high stone balcony. The evening

breeze slowly cooled his

ardor. Far below the Tiber raged. He raised his eyes to the dome of St. Peter's,

three quarters of a mile

away, naked under the glare of hundreds of press lights.

"Your final hour," he said aloud, picturing the thousands of Muslims slaughtered

during the Crusades. "At

midnight you will meet your God."

Behind him, the woman stirred. The Hassassin turned. He considered letting her

wake up. Seeing terror in a

woman's eyes was his ultimate aphrodisiac.

He opted for prudence. It would be better if she remained unconscious while he

was gone. Although she

was tied and would never escape, the Hassassin did not want to return and find

her exhausted from

struggling. I want your strength preserved . . . for me.

Lifting her head slightly, he placed his palm beneath her neck and found the

hollow directly beneath her

skull. The crown/meridian pressure point was one he had used countless times.

With crushing force, he

drove his thumb into the soft cartilage and felt it depress. The woman slumped

instantly.Twenty minutes, he

thought. She would be a tantalizing end to a perfect day. After she had served

him and died doing it, he

would stand on the balcony and watch the midnight Vatican fireworks.

Leaving his prize unconscious on the couch, the Hassassin went downstairs into a

torchlit dungeon. The

final task. He walked to the table and revered the sacred, metal forms that had

been left there for him.

Water. It was his last.

Removing a torch from the wall as he had done three times already, he began

heating the end. When the

end of the object was white hot, he carried it to the cell.

Inside, a single man stood in silence. Old and alone.

"Cardinal Baggia," the killer hissed. "Have you prayed yet?"

The Italian's eyes were fearless. "Only for your soul."

98

Seite 186

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

T he six pompieri firemen who responded to the fire at the Church of Santa Maria

Della Vittoria

extinguished the bonfire with blasts of Halon gas. Water was cheaper, but the

steam it created would have

ruined the frescoes in the chapel, and the Vatican paid Roman pompieri a healthy

stipend for swift and

prudent service in all Vatican-owned buildings.

Pompieri, by the nature of their work, witnessed tragedy almost daily, but the

execution in this church was

something none of them would ever forget. Part crucifixion, part hanging, part

burning at the stake, the

scene was something dredged from a Gothic nightmare.

Unfortunately, the press, as usual, had arrived before the fire department.

They'd shot plenty of video

before the pompieri cleared the church. When the firemen finally cut the victim

down and lay him on the

floor, there was no doubt who the man was.

"Cardinale Guidera," one whispered. "Di Barcellona."

The victim was nude. The lower half of his body was crimson-black, blood oozing

through gaping cracks in

his thighs. His shinbones were exposed. One fireman vomited. Another went

outside to breathe.

The true horror, though, was the symbol seared on the cardinal's chest. The

squad chief circled the corpse

in awestruck dread. Lavoro del diavolo, he said to himself. Satan himself did

this. He crossed himself for

the first time since childhood.

"Un' altro corpo!" someone yelled. One of the firemen had found another body.

The second victim was a man the chief recognized immediately. The austere

commander of the Swiss

Guard was a man for whom few public law enforcement officials had any affection.

The chief called the

Vatican, but all the circuits were busy. He knew it didn't matter. The Swiss

Guard would hear about this on

television in a matter of minutes.

As the chief surveyed the damage, trying to recreate what possibly could have

gone on here, he saw a niche

riddled with bullet holes. A coffin had been rolled off its supports and fallen

upside down in an apparent

struggle. It was a mess. That's for the police and Holy See to deal with, the

chief thought, turning away.

As he turned, though, he stopped. Coming from the coffin he heard a sound. It

was not a sound any fireman

ever liked to hear.

"Bomba!" he cried out. "Tutti fuori!"

When the bomb squad rolled the coffin over, they discovered the source of the

electronic beeping. They

stared, confused.

"Mèdico!" one finally screamed. "Mèdico!"

99

A ny word from Olivetti?" the camerlegno asked, looking drained as Rocher

escorted him back from the

Sistine Chapel to the Pope's office.

"No, signore. I am fearing the worst."

When they reached the Pope's office, the camerlegno's voice was heavy. "Captain,

there is nothing more I

can do here tonight. I fear I have done too much already. I am going into this

office to pray. I do not wish to

be disturbed. The rest is in God's hands."

"Yes, signore."

"The hour is late, Captain. Find that canister."

"Our search continues." Rocher hesitated. "The weapon proves to be too well

hidden."

The camerlegno winced, as if he could not think of it. "Yes. At exactly 11:15

P.M., if the church is still in

peril, I want you to evacuate the cardinals. I am putting their safety in your

hands. I ask only one thing. Let

these men proceed from this place with dignity. Let them exit into St. Peter's

Square and stand side by side

Seite 187

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

with the rest of the world. I do not want the last image of this church to be

frightened old men sneaking out

a back door."

"Very good, signore. And you? Shall I come for you at 11:15 as well?"

"There will be no need."

"Signore?"

"I will leave when the spirit moves me."

Rocher wondered if the camerlegno intended to go down with the ship.

The camerlegno opened the door to the Pope's office and entered. "Actually . .

." he said, turning. "There is

one thing."

"Signore?"

"There seems to be a chill in this office tonight. I am trembling."

"The electric heat is out. Let me lay you a fire."

The camerlegno smiled tiredly. "Thank you. Thank you, very much."

Rocher exited the Pope's office where he had left the camerlegno praying by

firelight in front of a small

statue of the Blessed Mother Mary. It was an eerie sight. A black shadow

kneeling in the flickering glow.

As Rocher headed down the hall, a guard appeared, running toward him. Even by

candlelight Rocher

recognized Lieutenant Chartrand. Young, green, and eager.

"Captain," Chartrand called, holding out a cellular phone. "I think the

camerlegno's address may have

worked. We've got a caller here who says he has information that can help us. He

phoned on one of the

Vatican's private extensions. I have no idea how he got the number."

Rocher stopped. "What?"

"He will only speak to the ranking officer."

"Any word from Olivetti?"

"No, sir."

He took the receiver. "This is Captain Rocher. I am ranking officer here."

"Rocher," the voice said. "I will explain to you who I am. Then I will tell you

what you are going to do

next."

When the caller stopped talking and hung up, Rocher stood stunned. He now knew

from whom he was

taking orders.

Back at CERN, Sylvie Baudeloque was frantically trying to keep track of all the

licensing inquiries coming

in on Kohler's voice mail. When the private line on the director's desk began to

ring, Sylvie jumped.

Nobody had that number. She answered.

"Yes?"

"Ms. Baudeloque? This is Director Kohler. Contact my pilot. My jet is to be

ready in five minutes."

100

R obert Langdon had no idea where he was or how long he had been unconscious

when he opened his

eyes and found himself staring up at the underside of a baroque, frescoed

cupola. Smoke drifted overhead.

Something was covering his mouth. An oxygen mask. He pulled it off. There was a

terrible smell in the

room-like burning flesh.

Langdon winced at the pounding in his head. He tried to sit up. A man in white

was kneeling beside him.

"Riposati!" the man said, easing Langdon onto his back again. "Sono il

paramédico."

Langdon succumbed, his head spiraling like the smoke overhead. What the hell

happened? Wispy feelings

of panic sifted through his mind.

"Sórcio salvatore," the paramedic said. "Mouse . . . savior."

Langdon felt even more lost. Mouse savior?

The man motioned to the Mickey Mouse watch on Langdon's wrist. Langdon's

thoughts began to clear. He

remembered setting the alarm. As he stared absently at the watch face, Langdon

also noted the hour. 10:28

Seite 188

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

P.M.

He sat bolt upright.

Then, it all came back.

Langdon stood near the main altar with the fire chief and a few of his men. They

had been rattling him with

questions. Langdon wasn't listening. He had questions of his own. His whole body

ached, but he knew he

needed to act immediately.

A pompiero approached Langdon across the church. "I checked again, sir. The only

bodies we found are

Cardinal Guidera and the Swiss Guard commander. There's no sign of a woman

here."

"Grazie," Langdon said, unsure whether he was relieved or horrified. He knew he

had seen Vittoria

unconscious on the floor. Now she was gone. The only explanation he came up with

was not a comforting

one. The killer had not been subtle on the phone. A woman of spirit. I am

aroused. Perhaps before this

night is over, I will find you. And when I do . . ."

Langdon looked around. "Where is the Swiss Guard?"

"Still no contact. Vatican lines are jammed."

Langdon felt overwhelmed and alone. Olivetti was dead. The cardinal was dead.

Vittoria was missing. A

half hour of his life had disappeared in a blink.

Outside, Langdon could hear the press swarming. He suspected footage of the

third cardinal's horrific death

would no doubt air soon, if it hadn't already. Langdon hoped the camerlegno had

long since assumed the

worst and taken action. Evacuate the damn Vatican! Enough games! We lose!

Langdon suddenly realized that all of the catalysts that had been driving

him-helping to save Vatican City,

rescuing the four cardinals, coming face to face with the brotherhood he had

studied for years-all of these

things had evaporated from his mind. The war was lost. A new compulsion had

ignited within him. It was

simple. Stark. Primal.

Find Vittoria.

He felt an unexpected emptiness inside. Langdon had often heard that intense

situations could unite two

people in ways that decades together often did not. He now believed it. In

Vittoria's absence he felt

something he had not felt in years. Loneliness. The pain gave him strength.

Pushing all else from his mind, Langdon mustered his concentration. He prayed

that the Hassassin would

take care of business before pleasure. Otherwise, Langdon knew he was already

too late. No, he told

himself, you have time. Vittoria's captor still had work to do. He had to

surface one last time before

disappearing forever.

The last altar of science, Langdon thought. The killer had one final task.

Earth. Air. Fire. Water.

He looked at his watch. Thirty minutes. Langdon moved past the firemen toward

Bernini's Ecstasy of St.

Teresa. This time, as he stared at Bernini's marker, Langdon had no doubt what

he was looking for.

Let angels guide you on your lofty quest . . .

Directly over the recumbent saint, against a backdrop of gilded flame, hovered

Bernini's angel. The angel's

hand clutched a pointed spear of fire. Langdon's eyes followed the direction of

the shaft, arching toward

the right side of the church. His eyes hit the wall. He scanned the spot where

the spear was pointing. There

was nothing there. Langdon knew, of course, the spear was pointing far beyond

the wall, into the night,

somewhere across Rome.

"What direction is that?" Langdon asked, turning and addressing the chief with a

newfound determination.

"Direction?" The chief glanced where Langdon was pointing. He sounded confused.

Seite 189

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"I don't know . . .

west, I think."

"What churches are in that direction?"

The chief's puzzlement seemed to deepen. "Dozens. Why?"

Langdon frowned. Of course there were dozens. "I need a city map. Right away."

The chief sent someone running out to the fire truck for a map. Langdon turned

back to the statue. Earth . .

. Air . . . Fire . . . VITTORIA.

The final marker is Water, he told himself. Bernini's Water. It was in a church

out there somewhere. A

needle in a haystack. He spurred his mind through all the Bernini works he could

recall. I need a tribute to

Water!

Langdon flashed on Bernini's statue of Triton-the Greek God of the sea. Then he

realized it was located in

the square outside this very church, in entirely the wrong direction. He forced

himself to think. What figure

would Bernini have carved as a glorification of water? Neptune and Apollo?

Unfortunately that statue was

in London's Victoria & Albert Museum.

"Signore?" A fireman ran in with a map.

Langdon thanked him and spread it out on the altar. He immediately realized he

had asked the right people;

the fire department's map of Rome was as detailed as any Langdon had ever seen.

"Where are we now?"

The man pointed. "Next to Piazza Barberini."

Langdon looked at the angel's spear again to get his bearings. The chief had

estimated correctly. According

to the map, the spear was pointing west. Langdon traced a line from his current

location west across the

map. Almost instantly his hopes began to sink. It seemed that with every inch

his finger traveled, he passed

yet another building marked by a tiny black cross. Churches. The city was

riddled with them. Finally,

Langdon's finger ran out of churches and trailed off into the suburbs of Rome.

He exhaled and stepped

back from the map. Damn.

Surveying the whole of Rome, Langdon's eyes touched down on the three churches

where the first three

cardinals had been killed. The Chigi Chapel . . . St. Peter's . . . here . . .

Seeing them all laid out before him now, Langdon noted an oddity in their

locations. Somehow he had

imagined the churches would be scattered randomly across Rome. But they most

definitely were not.

Improbably, the three churches seemed to be separated systematically, in an

enormous city-wide triangle.

Langdon double-checked. He was not imagining things. "Penna," he said suddenly,

without looking up.

Someone handed him a ballpoint pen.

Langdon circled the three churches. His pulse quickened. He triple-checked his

markings. A symmetrical

triangle!

Langdon's first thought was for the Great Seal on the one-dollar bill-the

triangle containing the all-seeing

eye. But it didn't make sense. He had marked only three points. There were

supposed to be four in all.

So where the hell is Water? Langdon knew that anywhere he placed the fourth

point, the triangle would be

destroyed. The only option to retain the symmetry was to place the fourth marker

inside the triangle, at the

center. He looked at the spot on the map. Nothing. The idea bothered him anyway.

The four elements of

science were considered equal. Water was not special; Water would not be at the

center of the others.

Still, his instinct told him the systematic arrangement could not possibly be

accidental. I'm not yet seeing

the whole picture. There was only one alternative. The four points did not make

a triangle; they made some

other shape.

Seite 190

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon looked at the map. A square, perhaps? Although a square made no symbolic

sense, squares were

symmetrical at least. Langdon put his finger on the map at one of the points

that would turn the triangle into

a square. He saw immediately that a perfect square was impossible. The angles of

the original triangle were

oblique and created more of a distorted quadrilateral.

As he studied the other possible points around the triangle, something

unexpected happened. He noticed

that the line he had drawn earlier to indicate the direction of the angel's

spear passed perfectly through one

of the possibilities. Stupefied, Langdon circled that point. He was now looking

at four ink marks on the

map, arranged in somewhat of an awkward, kitelike diamond.

He frowned. Diamonds were not an Illuminati symbol either. He paused. Then again

. . .

For an instant Langdon flashed on the famed Illuminati Diamond. The thought, of

course, was ridiculous.

He dismissed it. Besides, this diamond was oblong-like a kite-hardly an example

of the flawless symmetry

for which the Illuminati Diamond was revered.

When he leaned in to examine where he had placed the final mark, Langdon was

surprised to find that the

fourth point lay dead center of Rome's famed Piazza Navona. He knew the piazza

contained a major

church, but he had already traced his finger through that piazza and considered

the church there. To the best

of his knowledge it contained no Bernini works. The church was called Saint

Agnes in Agony, named for

St. Agnes, a ravishing teenage virgin banished to a life of sexual slavery for

refusing to renounce her faith.

There must be something in that church! Langdon racked his brain, picturing the

inside of the church. He

could think of no Bernini works at all inside, much less anything to do with

water. The arrangement on the

map was bothering him too. A diamond. It was far too accurate to be coincidence,

but it was not accurate

enough to make any sense. A kite? Langdon wondered if he had chosen the wrong

point. What am I

missing!

The answer took another thirty seconds to hit him, but when it did, Langdon felt

an exhilaration like

nothing he had ever experienced in his academic career.

The Illuminati genius, it seemed, would never cease.

The shape he was looking at was not intended as a diamond at all. The four

points only formed a diamond

because Langdon had connected adjacent points. The Illuminati believe in

opposites! Connecting opposite

vertices with his pen, Langdon's fingers were trembling. There before him on the

map was a giant

cruciform. It's a cross! The four elements of science unfolded before his eyes .

. . sprawled across Rome in

an enormous, city-wide cross.

As he stared in wonder, a line of poetry rang in his mind . . . like an old

friend with a new face.

'Cross Rome the mystic elements unfold . . .

'Cross Rome . . .

The fog began to clear. Langdon saw that the answer had been in front of him all

night! The Illuminati

poem had been telling him how the altars were laid out. A cross!

'Cross Rome the mystic elements unfold!

It was cunning wordplay. Langdon had originally read the word 'Cross as an

abbreviation of Across. He

assumed it was poetic license intended to retain the meter of the poem. But it

was so much more than that!

Another hidden clue.

The cruciform on the map, Langdon realized, was the ultimate Illuminati duality.

It was a religious symbol

formed by elements of science. Galileo's path of Illumination was a tribute to

Seite 191

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

both science and God!

The rest of the puzzle fell into place almost immediately.

Piazza Navona.

Dead center of Piazza Navona, outside the church of St. Agnes in Agony, Bernini

had forged one of his

most celebrated sculptures. Everyone who came to Rome went to see it.

The Fountain of the Four Rivers!

A flawless tribute to water, Bernini's Fountain of the Four Rivers glorified the

four major rivers of the Old

World-The Nile, Ganges, Danube, and Rio Plata.

Water, Langdon thought. The final marker. It was perfect.

And even more perfect, Langdon realized, the cherry on the cake, was that high

atop Bernini's fountain

stood a towering obelisk.

Leaving confused firemen in his wake, Langdon ran across the church in the

direction of Olivetti's lifeless

body.

10:31 P.M., he thought. Plenty of time. It was the first instant all day that

Langdon felt ahead of the game.

Kneeling beside Olivetti, out of sight behind some pews, Langdon discreetly took

possession of the

commander's semiautomatic and walkie-talkie. Langdon knew he would call for

help, but this was not the

place to do it. The final altar of science needed to remain a secret for now.

The media and fire department

racing with sirens blaring to Piazza Navona would be no help at all.

Without a word, Langdon slipped out the door and skirted the press, who were now

entering the church in

droves. He crossed Piazza Barberini. In the shadows he turned on the

walkie-talkie. He tried to hail Vatican

City but heard nothing but static. He was either out of range or the transmitter

needed some kind of

authorization code. Langdon adjusted the complex dials and buttons to no avail.

Abruptly, he realized his

plan to get help was not going to work. He spun, looking for a pay phone. None.

Vatican circuits were

jammed anyway.

He was alone.

Feeling his initial surge of confidence decay, Langdon stood a moment and took

stock of his pitiful statecovered

in bone dust, cut, deliriously exhausted, and hungry.

Langdon glanced back at the church. Smoke spiraled over the cupola, lit by the

media lights and fire trucks.

He wondered if he should go back and get help. Instinct warned him however that

extra help, especially

untrained help, would be nothing but a liability. If the Hassassin sees us

coming . . . He thought of Vittoria

and knew this would be his final chance to face her captor.

Piazza Navona, he thought, knowing he could get there in plenty of time and

stake it out. He scanned the

area for a taxi, but the streets were almost entirely deserted. Even the taxi

drivers, it seemed, had dropped

everything to find a television. Piazza Navona was only about a mile away, but

Langdon had no intention

of wasting precious energy on foot. He glanced back at the church, wondering if

he could borrow a vehicle

from someone.

A fire truck? A press van? Be serious.

Sensing options and minutes slipping away, Langdon made his decision. Pulling

the gun from his pocket,

he committed an act so out of character that he suspected his soul must now be

possessed. Running over to

a lone Citroën sedan idling at a stoplight, Langdon pointed the weapon through

the driver's open window.

"Fuori!" he yelled.

The trembling man got out.

Langdon jumped behind the wheel and hit the gas.

101

Seite 192

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

G unther Glick sat on a bench in a holding tank inside the office of the Swiss

Guard. He prayed to every

god he could think of. Please let this NOT be a dream. It had been the scoop of

his life. The scoop of

anyone's life. Every reporter on earth wished he were Glick right now. You are

awake, he told himself. And

you are a star. Dan Rather is crying right now.

Macri was beside him, looking a little bit stunned. Glick didn't blame her. In

addition to exclusively

broadcasting the camerlegno's address, she and Glick had provided the world with

gruesome photos of the

cardinals and of the Pope-that tongue!-as well as a live video feed of the

antimatter canister counting down.

Incredible!

Of course, all of that had all been at the camerlegno's behest, so that was not

the reason Glick and Macri

were now locked in a Swiss Guard holding tank. It had been Glick's daring

addendum to their coverage

that the guards had not appreciated. Glick knew the conversation on which he had

just reported was not

intended for his ears, but this was his moment in the sun. Another Glick scoop!

"The 11th Hour Samaritan?" Macri groaned on the bench beside him, clearly

unimpressed.

Glick smiled. "Brilliant, wasn't it?"

"Brilliantly dumb."

She's just jealous, Glick knew. Shortly after the camerlegno's address, Glick

had again, by chance, been in

the right place at the right time. He'd overheard Rocher giving new orders to

his men. Apparently Rocher

had received a phone call from a mysterious individual who Rocher claimed had

critical information

regarding the current crisis. Rocher was talking as if this man could help them

and was advising his guards

to prepare for the guest's arrival.

Although the information was clearly private, Glick had acted as any dedicated

reporter would-without

honor. He'd found a dark corner, ordered Macri to fire up her remote camera, and

he'd reported the news.

"Shocking new developments in God's city," he had announced, squinting his eyes

for added intensity.

Then he'd gone on to say that a mystery guest was coming to Vatican City to save

the day. The 11th Hour

Samaritan, Glick had called him-a perfect name for the faceless man appearing at

the last moment to do a

good deed. The other networks had picked up the catchy sound bite, and Glick was

yet again immortalized.

I'm brilliant, he mused. Peter Jennings just jumped off a bridge.

Of course Glick had not stopped there. While he had the world's attention, he

had thrown in a little of his

own conspiracy theory for good measure.

Brilliant. Utterly brilliant.

"You screwed us," Macri said. "You totally blew it."

"What do you mean? I was great!"

Macri stared disbelievingly. "Former President George Bush? An Illuminatus?"

Glick smiled. How much more obvious could it be? George Bush was a

well-documented, 33rd-degree

Mason, and he was the head of the CIA when the agency closed their Illuminati

investigation for lack of

evidence. And all those speeches about "a thousand points of light" and a "New

World Order" . . . Bush

was obviously Illuminati.

"And that bit about CERN?" Macri chided. "You are going to have a very big line

of lawyers outside your

door tomorrow."

"CERN? Oh come on! It's so obvious! Think about it! The Illuminati disappear off

the face of the earth in

the 1950s at about the same time CERN is founded. CERN is a haven for the most

enlightened people on

earth. Tons of private funding. They build a weapon that can destroy the church,

Seite 193

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

and oops! . . . they lose

it!"

"So you tell the world that CERN is the new home base of the Illuminati?"

"Obviously! Brotherhoods don't just disappear. The Illuminati had to go

somewhere. CERN is a perfect

place for them to hide. I'm not saying everyone at CERN is Illuminati. It's

probably like a huge Masonic

lodge, where most people are innocent, but the upper echelons-"

"Have you ever heard of slander, Glick? Liability?"

"Have you ever heard of real journalism!"

"Journalism? You were pulling bullshit out of thin air! I should have turned off

the camera! And what the

hell was that crap about CERN's corporate logo? Satanic symbology? Have you lost

your mind?"

Glick smiled. Macri's jealousy was definitely showing. The CERN logo had been

the most brilliant coup of

all. Ever since the camerlegno's address, all the networks were talking about

CERN and antimatter. Some

stations were showing the CERN corporate logo as a backdrop. The logo seemed

standard enough-two

intersecting circles representing two particle accelerators, and five tangential

lines representing particle

injection tubes. The whole world was staring at this logo, but it had been

Glick, a bit of a symbologist

himself, who had first seen the Illuminati symbology hidden in it.

"You're not a symbologist," Macri chided, "you're just one lucky-ass reporter.

You should have left the

symbology to the Harvard guy."

"The Harvard guy missed it," Glick said.

The Illuminati significance in this logo is so obvious!

He was beaming inside. Although CERN had lots of accelerators, their logo showed

only two. Two is the

Illuminati number of duality. Although most accelerators had only one injection

tube, the logo showed five.

Five is the number of the Illuminati pentagram. Then had come the coup-the most

brilliant point of all.

Glick pointed out that the logo contained a large numeral "6-clearly formed by

one of the lines and circlesand

when the logo was rotated, another six appeared . . . and then another. The

logo contained three sixes!

666! The devil's number! The mark of the beast!

Glick was a genius.

Macri looked ready to slug him.

The jealousy would pass, Glick knew, his mind now wandering to another thought.

If CERN was Illuminati

headquarters, was CERN where the Illuminati kept their infamous Illuminati

Diamond? Glick had read

about it on the Internet-"a flawless diamond, born of the ancient elements with

such perfection that all

those who saw it could only stand in wonder."

Glick wondered if the secret whereabouts of the Illuminati Diamond might be yet

another mystery he could

unveil tonight.

102

P iazza Navona. Fountain of the Four Rivers.

Nights in Rome, like those in the desert, can be surprisingly cool, even after a

warm day. Langdon was

huddled now on the fringes of Piazza Navona, pulling his jacket around him. Like

the distant white noise of

traffic, a cacophony of news reports echoed across the city. He checked his

watch. Fifteen minutes. He was

grateful for a few moments of rest.

The piazza was deserted. Bernini's masterful fountain sizzled before him with a

fearful sorcery. The

foaming pool sent a magical mist upward, lit from beneath by underwater

floodlights. Langdon sensed a

cool electricity in the air.

The fountain's most arresting quality was its height. The central core alone was

over twenty feet tall-a

Seite 194

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

rugged mountain of travertine marble riddled with caves and grottoes through

which the water churned.

The entire mound was draped with pagan figures. Atop this stood an obelisk that

climbed another forty feet.

Langdon let his eyes climb. On the obelisk's tip, a faint shadow blotted the

sky, a lone pigeon perched

silently.

A cross, Langdon thought, still amazed by the arrangement of the markers across

Rome. Bernini's Fountain

of the Four Rivers was the last altar of science. Only hours ago Langdon had

been standing in the Pantheon

convinced the Path of Illumination had been broken and he would never get this

far. It had been a foolish

blunder. In fact, the entire path was intact. Earth, Air, Fire, Water. And

Langdon had followed it . . . from

beginning to end.

Not quite to the end, he reminded himself. The path had five stops, not four.

This fourth marker fountain

somehow pointed to the ultimate destiny-the Illuminati's sacred lair-the Church

of Illumination. Langdon

wondered if the lair were still standing. He wondered if that was where the

Hassassin had taken Vittoria.

Langdon found his eyes probing the figures in the fountain, looking for any clue

as to the direction of the

lair. Let angels guide you on your lofty quest. Almost immediately, though, he

was overcome by an

unsettling awareness. This fountain contained no angels whatsoever. It certainly

contained none Langdon

could see from where he was standing . . . and none he had ever seen in the

past. The Fountain of the Four

Rivers was a pagan work. The carvings were all profane-humans, animals, even an

awkward armadillo. An

angel here would stick out like a sore thumb.

Is this the wrong place? He considered the cruciform arrangement of the four

obelisks. He clenched his

fists. This fountain is perfect.

It was only 10:46 P.M. when a black van emerged from the alleyway on the far

side of the piazza. Langdon

would not have given it a second look except that the van drove with no

headlights. Like a shark patrolling

a moonlit bay, the vehicle circled the perimeter of the piazza.

Langdon hunkered lower, crouched in the shadows beside the huge stairway leading

up to the Church of St.

Agnes in Agony. He gazed out at the piazza, his pulse climbing.

After making two complete circuits, the van banked inward toward Bernini's

fountain. It pulled abreast of

the basin, moving laterally along the rim until its side was flush with the

fountain. Then it parked, its

sliding door positioned only inches above the churning water.

Mist billowed.

Langdon felt an uneasy premonition. Had the Hassassin arrived early? Had he come

in a van? Langdon had

imagined the killer escorting his last victim across the piazza on foot, like he

had at St. Peter's, giving

Langdon an open shot. But if the Hassassin had arrived in a van, the rules had

just changed.

Suddenly, the van's side door slid open.

On the floor of the van, contorted in agony, lay a naked man. The man was

wrapped in yards of heavy

chains. He thrashed against the iron links, but the chains were too heavy. One

of the links bisected the

man's mouth like a horse's bit, stifling his cries for help. It was then that

Langdon saw the second figure,

moving around behind the prisoner in the dark, as though making final

preparations.

Langdon knew he had only seconds to act.

Taking the gun, he slipped off his jacket and dropped it on the ground. He

didn't want the added

Seite 195

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

encumbrance of a tweed jacket, nor did he have any intention of taking Galileo's

Diagramma anywhere

near the water. The document would stay here where it was safe and dry.

Langdon scrambled to his right. Circling the perimeter of the fountain, he

positioned himself directly

opposite the van. The fountain's massive centerpiece obscured his view.

Standing, he ran directly toward

the basin. He hoped the thundering water was drowning his footsteps. When he

reached the fountain, he

climbed over the rim and dropped into the foaming pool.

The water was waist deep and like ice. Langdon grit his teeth and plowed through

the water. The bottom

was slippery, made doubly treacherous by a stratum of coins thrown for good

luck. Langdon sensed he

would need more than good luck. As the mist rose all around him, he wondered if

it was the cold or the fear

that was causing the gun in his hand to shake.

He reached the interior of the fountain and circled back to his left. He waded

hard, clinging to the cover of

the marble forms. Hiding himself behind the huge carved form of a horse, Langdon

peered out. The van

was only fifteen feet away. The Hassassin was crouched on the floor of the van,

hands planted on the

cardinal's chain-clad body, preparing to roll him out the open door into the

fountain.

Waist-deep in water, Robert Langdon raised his gun and stepped out of the mist,

feeling like some sort of

aquatic cowboy making a final stand. "Don't move." His voice was steadier than

the gun.

The Hassassin looked up. For a moment he seemed confused, as though he had seen

a ghost. Then his lips

curled into an evil smile. He raised his arms in submission. "And so it goes."

"Get out of the van."

"You look wet."

"You're early."

"I am eager to return to my prize."

Langdon leveled the gun. "I won't hesitate to shoot."

"You've already hesitated."

Langdon felt his finger tighten on the trigger. The cardinal lay motionless now.

He looked exhausted,

moribund. "Untie him."

"Forget him. You've come for the woman. Do not pretend otherwise."

Langdon fought the urge to end it right there. "Where is she?"

"Somewhere safe. Awaiting my return."

She's alive. Langdon felt a ray of hope. "At the Church of Illumination?"

The killer smiled. "You will never find its location."

Langdon was incredulous. The lair is still standing. He aimed the gun. "Where?"

"The location has remained secret for centuries. Even to me it was only revealed

recently. I would die

before I break that trust."

"I can find it without you."

"An arrogant thought."

Langdon motioned to the fountain. "I've come this far."

"So have many. The final step is the hardest."

Langdon stepped closer, his footing tentative beneath the water. The Hassassin

looked remarkably calm,

squatting there in the back of the van with his arms raised over his head.

Langdon aimed at his chest,

wondering if he should simply shoot and be done with it. No. He knows where

Vittoria is. He knows where

the antimatter is. I need information!

From the darkness of the van the Hassassin gazed out at his aggressor and

couldn't help but feel an amused

pity. The American was brave, that he had proven. But he was also untrained.

That he had also proven.

Valor without expertise was suicide. There were rules of survival. Ancient

rules. And the American was

breaking all of them.

Seite 196

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

You had the advantage-the element of surprise. You squandered it.

The American was indecisive . . . hoping for backup most likely . . . or perhaps

a slip of the tongue that

would reveal critical information.

Never interrogate before you disable your prey. A cornered enemy is a deadly

enemy.

The American was talking again. Probing. Maneuvering.

The killer almost laughed aloud. This is not one of your Hollywood movies . . .

there will be no long

discussions at gunpoint before the final shoot-out. This is the end. Now.

Without breaking eye contact, the killer inched his hands across the ceiling of

the van until he found what

he was looking for. Staring dead ahead, he grasped it.

Then he made his play.

The motion was utterly unexpected. For an instant, Langdon thought the laws of

physics had ceased to

exist. The killer seemed to hang weightless in the air as his legs shot out from

beneath him, his boots

driving into the cardinal's side and launching the chain-laden body out the

door. The cardinal splashed

down, sending up a sheet of spray.

Water dousing his face, Langdon realized too late what had happened. The killer

had grasped one of the

van's roll bars and used it to swing outward. Now the Hassassin was sailing

toward him, feet-first through

the spray.

Langdon pulled the trigger, and the silencer spat. The bullet exploded through

the toe of the Hassassin's left

boot. Instantly Langdon felt the soles of the Hassassin's boots connect with his

chest, driving him back

with a crushing kick.

The two men splashed down in a spray of blood and water.

As the icy liquid engulfed Langdon's body, his first cognition was pain.

Survival instinct came next. He

realized he was no longer holding his weapon. It had been knocked away. Diving

deep, he groped along the

slimy bottom. His hand gripped metal. A handful of coins. He dropped them.

Opening his eyes, Langdon

scanned the glowing basin. The water churned around him like a frigid Jacuzzi.

Despite the instinct to breathe, fear kept him on the bottom. Always moving. He

did not know from where

the next assault would come. He needed to find the gun! His hands groped

desperately in front of him.

You have the advantage, he told himself. You are in your element. Even in a

soaked turtleneck Langdon

was an agile swimmer. Water is your element.

When Langdon's fingers found metal a second time, he was certain his luck had

changed. The object in his

hand was no handful of coins. He gripped it and tried to pull it toward him, but

when he did, he found

himself gliding through the water. The object was stationary.

Langdon realized even before he coasted over the cardinal's writhing body that

he had grasped part of the

metal chain that was weighing the man down. Langdon hovered a moment,

immobilized by the sight of the

terrified face staring up at him from the floor of the fountain.

Jolted by the life in the man's eyes, Langdon reached down and grabbed the

chains, trying to heave him

toward the surface. The body came slowly . . . like an anchor. Langdon pulled

harder. When the cardinal's

head broke the surface, the old man gasped a few sucking, desperate breaths.

Then, violently, his body

rolled, causing Langdon to lose his grip on the slippery chains. Like a stone,

Baggia went down again and

disappeared beneath the foaming water.

Langdon dove, eyes wide in the liquid murkiness. He found the cardinal. This

time, when Langdon grabbed

on, the chains across Baggia's chest shifted . . . parting to reveal a further

Seite 197

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

wickedness . . . a word stamped

in seared flesh.

An instant later, two boots strode into view. One was gushing blood.

103

A s a water polo player, Robert Langdon had endured more than his fair share of

underwater battles. The

competitive savagery that raged beneath the surface of a water polo pool, away

from the eyes of the

referees, could rival even the ugliest wrestling match. Langdon had been kicked,

scratched, held, and even

bitten once by a frustrated defenseman from whom Langdon had continuously

twisted away.

Now, though, thrashing in the frigid water of Bernini's fountain, Langdon knew

he was a long way from

the Harvard pool. He was fighting not for a game, but for his life. This was the

second time they had

battled. No referees here. No rematches. The arms driving his face toward the

bottom of the basin thrust

with a force that left no doubt that it intended to kill.

Langdon instinctively spun like a torpedo. Break the hold! But the grip torqued

him back, his attacker

enjoying an advantage no water polo defenseman ever had-two feet on solid

ground. Langdon contorted,

trying to get his own feet beneath him. The Hassassin seemed to be favoring one

arm . . . but nonetheless,

his grip held firm.

It was then that Langdon knew he was not coming up. He did the only thing he

could think of to do. He

stopped trying to surface. If you can't go north, go east. Marshalling the last

of his strength, Langdon

dolphin-kicked his legs and pulled his arms beneath him in an awkward butterfly

stroke. His body lurched

forward.

The sudden switch in direction seemed to take the Hassassin off guard. Langdon's

lateral motion dragged

his captor's arms sideways, compromising his balance. The man's grip faltered,

and Langdon kicked again.

The sensation felt like a towline had snapped. Suddenly Langdon was free.

Blowing the stale air from his

lungs, Langdon clawed for the surface. A single breath was all he got. With

crashing force the Hassassin

was on top of him again, palms on his shoulders, all of his weight bearing down.

Langdon scrambled to

plant his feet beneath him but the Hassassin's leg swung out, cutting Langdon

down.

He went under again.

Langdon's muscles burned as he twisted beneath the water. This time his

maneuvers were in vain. Through

the bubbling water, Langdon scanned the bottom, looking for the gun. Everything

was blurred. The bubbles

were denser here. A blinding light flashed in his face as the killer wrestled

him deeper, toward a submerged

spotlight bolted on the floor of the fountain. Langdon reached out, grabbing the

canister. It was hot.

Langdon tried to pull himself free, but the contraption was mounted on hinges

and pivoted in his hand. His

leverage was instantly lost.

The Hassassin drove him deeper still.

It was then Langdon saw it. Poking out from under the coins directly beneath his

face. A narrow, black

cylinder. The silencer of Olivetti's gun! Langdon reached out, but as his

fingers wrapped around the

cylinder, he did not feel metal, he felt plastic. When he pulled, the flexible

rubber hose came flopping

toward him like a flimsy snake. It was about two feet long with a jet of bubbles

surging from the end.

Seite 198

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon had not found the gun at all. It was one of the fountain's many harmless

spumanti . . . bubble

makers.

Only a few feet away, Cardinal Baggia felt his soul straining to leave his body.

Although he had prepared

for this moment his entire life, he had never imagined the end would be like

this. His physical shell was in

agony . . . burned, bruised, and held underwater by an immovable weight. He

reminded himself that this

suffering was nothing compared to what Jesus had endured.

He died for my sins . . .

Baggia could hear the thrashing of a battle raging nearby. He could not bear the

thought of it. His captor

was about to extinguish yet another life . . . the man with kind eyes, the man

who had tried to help.

As the pain mounted, Baggia lay on his back and stared up through the water at

the black sky above him.

For a moment he thought he saw stars.

It was time.

Releasing all fear and doubt, Baggia opened his mouth and expelled what he knew

would be his final

breath. He watched his spirit gurgle heavenward in a burst of transparent

bubbles. Then, reflexively, he

gasped. The water poured in like icy daggers to his sides. The pain lasted only

a few seconds.

Then . . . peace.

The Hassassin ignored the burning in his foot and focused on the drowning

American, whom he now held

pinned beneath him in the churning water. Finish it fully. He tightened his

grip, knowing this time Robert

Langdon would not survive. As he predicted, his victim's struggling became

weaker and weaker.

Suddenly Langdon's body went rigid. He began to shake wildly.

Yes, the Hassassin mused. The rigors. When the water first hits the lungs. The

rigors, he knew, would last

about five seconds.

They lasted six.

Then, exactly as the Hassassin expected, his victim went suddenly flaccid. Like

a great deflating balloon,

Robert Langdon fell limp. It was over. The Hassassin held him down for another

thirty seconds to let the

water flood all of his pulmonary tissue. Gradually, he felt Langdon's body sink,

on its own accord, to the

bottom. Finally, the Hassassin let go. The media would find a double surprise in

the Fountain of the Four

Rivers.

"Tabban!" the Hassassin swore, clambering out of the fountain and looking at his

bleeding toe. The tip of

his boot was shredded, and the front of his big toe had been sheared off. Angry

at his own carelessness, he

tore the cuff from his pant leg and rammed the fabric into the toe of his boot.

Pain shot up his leg. "Ibn alkalb!"

He clenched his fists and rammed the cloth deeper. The bleeding slowed

until it was only a trickle.

Turning his thoughts from pain to pleasure, the Hassassin got into his van. His

work in Rome was done. He

knew exactly what would soothe his discomfort. Vittoria Vetra was bound and

waiting. The Hassassin,

even cold and wet, felt himself stiffen.

I have earned my reward.

Across town Vittoria awoke in pain. She was on her back. All of her muscles felt

like stone. Tight. Brittle.

Her arms hurt. When she tried to move, she felt spasms in her shoulders. It took

her a moment to

comprehend her hands were tied behind her back. Her initial reaction was

confusion. Am I dreaming? But

Seite 199

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

when she tried to lift her head, the pain at the base of her skull informed her

of her wakefulness.

Confusion transforming to fear, she scanned her surroundings. She was in a

crude, stone room-large and

well-furnished, lit by torches. Some kind of ancient meeting hall. Old-fashioned

benches sat in a circle

nearby.

Vittoria felt a breeze, cold now on her skin. Nearby, a set of double doors

stood open, beyond them a

balcony. Through the slits in the balustrade, Vittoria could have sworn she saw

the Vatican.

104

R obert Langdon lay on a bed of coins at the bottom of the Fountain of the Four

Rivers. His mouth was

still wrapped around the plastic hose. The air being pumped through the spumanti

tube to froth the fountain

had been polluted by the pump, and his throat burned. He was not complaining,

though. He was alive.

He was not sure how accurate his imitation of a drowning man had been, but

having been around water his

entire life, Langdon had certainly heard accounts. He had done his best. Near

the end, he had even blown

all the air from his lungs and stopped breathing so that his muscle mass would

carry his body to the floor.

Thankfully, the Hassassin had bought it and let go.

Now, resting on the bottom of the fountain, Langdon had waited as long as he

could wait. He was about to

start choking. He wondered if the Hassassin was still out there. Taking an acrid

breath from the tube,

Langdon let go and swam across the bottom of the fountain until he found the

smooth swell of the central

core. Silently, he followed it upward, surfacing out of sight, in the shadows

beneath the huge marble

figures.

The van was gone.

That was all Langdon needed to see. Pulling a long breath of fresh air back into

his lungs, he scrambled

back toward where Cardinal Baggia had gone down. Langdon knew the man would be

unconscious now,

and chances of revival were slim, but he had to try. When Langdon found the

body, he planted his feet on

either side, reached down, and grabbed the chains wrapped around the cardinal.

Then Langdon pulled.

When the cardinal broke water, Langdon could see the eyes were already rolled

upward, bulging. Not a

good sign. There was no breath or pulse.

Knowing he could never get the body up and over the fountain rim, Langdon lugged

Cardinal Baggia

through the water and into the hollow beneath the central mound of marble. Here

the water became

shallow, and there was an inclined ledge. Langdon dragged the naked body up onto

the ledge as far as he

could. Not far.

Then he went to work. Compressing the cardinal's chain-clad chest, Langdon

pumped the water from his

lungs. Then he began CPR. Counting carefully. Deliberately. Resisting the

instinct to blow too hard and too

fast. For three minutes Langdon tried to revive the old man. After five minutes,

Langdon knew it was over.

Il preferito. The man who would be Pope. Lying dead before him.

Somehow, even now, prostrate in the shadows on the semisubmerged ledge, Cardinal

Baggia retained an

air of quiet dignity. The water lapped softly across his chest, seeming almost

remorseful . . . as if asking

forgiveness for being the man's ultimate killer . . . as if trying to cleanse

the scalded wound that bore its

name.

Gently, Langdon ran a hand across the man's face and closed his upturned eyes.

As he did, he felt an

Seite 200

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

exhausted shudder of tears well from within. It startled him. Then, for the

first time in years, Langdon

cried.

105

T he fog of weary emotion lifted slowly as Langdon waded away from the dead

cardinal, back into deep

water. Depleted and alone in the fountain, Langdon half-expected to collapse.

But instead, he felt a new

compulsion rising within him. Undeniable. Frantic. He sensed his muscles

hardening with an unexpected

grit. His mind, as though ignoring the pain in his heart, forced aside the past

and brought into focus the

single, desperate task ahead.

Find the Illuminati lair. Help Vittoria.

Turning now to the mountainous core of Bernini's fountain, Langdon summoned hope

and launched

himself into his quest for the final Illuminati marker. He knew somewhere on

this gnarled mass of figures

was a clue that pointed to the lair. As Langdon scanned the fountain, though,

his hope withered quickly.

The words of the segno seemed to gurgle mockingly all around him. Let angels

guide you on your lofty

quest. Langdon glared at the carved forms before him. The fountain is pagan! It

has no damn angels

anywhere!

When Langdon completed his fruitless search of the core, his eyes instinctively

climbed the towering stone

pillar. Four markers, he thought, spread across Rome in a giant cross.

Scanning the hieroglyphics covering the obelisk, he wondered if perhaps there

were a clue hidden in the

Egyptian symbology. He immediately dismissed the idea. The hieroglyphs predated

Bernini by centuries,

and hieroglyphs had not even been decipherable until the Rosetta Stone was

discovered. Still, Langdon

ventured, maybe Bernini had carved an additional symbol? One that would go

unnoticed among all the

hieroglyphs?

Feeling a shimmer of hope, Langdon circumnavigated the fountain one more time

and studied all four

façades of the obelisk. It took him two minutes, and when he reached the end of

the final face, his hopes

sank. Nothing in the hieroglyphs stood out as any kind of addition. Certainly no

angels.

Langdon checked his watch. It was eleven on the dot. He couldn't tell whether

time was flying or crawling.

Images of Vittoria and the Hassassin started to swirl hauntingly as Langdon

clambered his way around the

fountain, the frustration mounting as he frantically completed yet another

fruitless circle. Beaten and

exhausted, Langdon felt ready to collapse. He threw back his head to scream into

the night.

The sound jammed in his throat.

Langdon was staring straight up the obelisk. The object perched at the very top

was one he had seen earlier

and ignored. Now, however, it stopped him short. It was not an angel. Far from

it. In fact, he had not even

perceived it as part of Bernini's fountain. He thought it was a living creature,

another one of the city's

scavengers perched on a lofty tower.

A pigeon.

Langdon squinted skyward at the object, his vision blurred by the glowing mist

around him. It was a

pigeon, wasn't it? He could clearly see the head and beak silhouetted against a

cluster of stars. And yet the

bird had not budged since Langdon's arrival, even with the battle below. The

bird sat now exactly as it had

been when Langdon entered the square. It was perched high atop the obelisk,

gazing calmly westward.

Langdon stared at it a moment and then plunged his hand into the fountain and

Seite 201

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

grabbed a fistful of coins.

He hurled the coins skyward. They clattered across the upper levels of the

granite obelisk. The bird did not

budge. He tried again. This time, one of the coins hit the mark. A faint sound

of metal on metal clanged

across the square.

The damned pigeon was bronze.

You're looking for an angel, not a pigeon, a voice reminded him. But it was too

late. Langdon had made

the connection. He realized the bird was not a pigeon at all.

It was a dove.

Barely aware of his own actions, Langdon splashed toward the center of the

fountain and began scrambling

up the travertine mountain, clambering over huge arms and heads, pulling himself

higher. Halfway to the

base of the obelisk, he emerged from the mist and could see the head of the bird

more clearly.

There was no doubt. It was a dove. The bird's deceptively dark color was the

result of Rome's pollution

tarnishing the original bronze. Then the significance hit him. He had seen a

pair of doves earlier today at

the Pantheon. A pair of doves carried no meaning. This dove, however, was alone.

The lone dove is the pagan symbol for the Angel of Peace.

The truth almost lifted Langdon the rest of the way to the obelisk. Bernini had

chosen the pagan symbol for

the angel so he could disguise it in a pagan fountain. Let angels guide you on

your lofty quest. The dove is

the angel! Langdon could think of no more lofty perch for the Illuminati's final

marker than atop this

obelisk.

The bird was looking west. Langdon tried to follow its gaze, but he could not

see over the buildings. He

climbed higher. A quote from St. Gregory of Nyssa emerged from his memory most

unexpectedly. As the

soul becomes enlightened . . . it takes the beautiful shape of the dove.

Langdon rose heavenward. Toward the dove. He was almost flying now. He reached

the platform from

which the obelisk rose and could climb no higher. With one look around, though,

he knew he didn't have

to. All of Rome spread out before him. The view was stunning.

To his left, the chaotic media lights surrounding St. Peter's. To his right, the

smoking cupola of Santa

Maria della Vittoria. In front of him in the distance, Piazza del Popolo.

Beneath him, the fourth and final

point. A giant cross of obelisks.

Trembling, Langdon looked to the dove overhead. He turned and faced the proper

direction, and then he

lowered his eyes to the skyline.

In an instant he saw it.

So obvious. So clear. So deviously simple.

Staring at it now, Langdon could not believe the Illuminati lair had stayed

hidden for so many years. The

entire city seemed to fade away as he looked out at the monstrous stone

structure across the river in front of

him. The building was as famous as any in Rome. It stood on the banks of the

Tiber River diagonally

adjacent to the Vatican. The building's geometry was stark-a circular castle,

within a square fortress, and

then, outside its walls, surrounding the entire structure, a park in the shape

of a pentagram.

The ancient stone ramparts before him were dramatically lit by soft floodlights.

High atop the castle stood

the mammoth bronze angel. The angel pointed his sword downward at the exact

center of the castle. And as

if that were not enough, leading solely and directly to the castle's main

entrance stood the famous Bridge of

Angels . . . a dramatic approachway adorned by twelve towering angels carved by

none other than Bernini

himself.

Seite 202

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

In a final breathtaking revelation, Langdon realized Bernini's city-wide cross

of obelisks marked the

fortress in perfect Illuminati fashion; the cross's central arm passed directly

through the center of the

castle's bridge, dividing it into two equal halves.

Langdon retrieved his tweed coat, holding it away from his dripping body. Then

he jumped into the stolen

sedan and rammed his soggy shoe into the accelerator, speeding off into the

night.

106

I t was 11:07 P.M. Langdon's car raced through the Roman night. Speeding down

Lungotevere Tor Di

Nona, parallel with the river, Langdon could now see his destination rising like

a mountain to his right.

Castel Sant' Angelo. Castle of the Angel.

Without warning, the turnoff to the narrow Bridge of Angels-Ponte Sant'

Angelo-appeared suddenly.

Langdon slammed on his brakes and swerved. He turned in time, but the bridge was

barricaded. He skidded

ten feet and collided with a series of short cement pillars blocking his way.

Langdon lurched forward as the

vehicle stalled, wheezing and shuddering. He had forgotten the Bridge of Angels,

in order to preserve it,

was now zoned pedestrians only.

Shaken, Langdon staggered from the crumpled car, wishing now he had chosen one

of the other routes. He

felt chilled, shivering from the fountain. He donned his Harris tweed over his

damp shirt, grateful for

Harris's trademark double lining. The Diagramma folio would remain dry. Before

him, across the bridge,

the stone fortress rose like a mountain. Aching and depleted, Langdon broke into

a loping run.

On both sides of him now, like a gauntlet of escorts, a procession of Bernini

angels whipped past, funneling

him toward his final destination. Let angels guide you on your lofty quest. The

castle seemed to rise as he

advanced, an unscalable peak, more intimidating to him even than St. Peter's. He

sprinted toward the

bastion, running on fumes, gazing upward at the citadel's circular core as it

shot skyward to a gargantuan,

sword-wielding angel.

The castle appeared deserted.

Langdon knew through the centuries the building had been used by the Vatican as

a tomb, a fortress, a

papal hideout, a prison for enemies of the church, and a museum. Apparently, the

castle had other tenants

as well-the Illuminati. Somehow it made eerie sense. Although the castle was

property of the Vatican, it

was used only sporadically, and Bernini had made numerous renovations to it over

the years. The building

was now rumored to be honeycombed with secret entries, passageways, and hidden

chambers. Langdon had

little doubt that the angel and surrounding pentagonal park were Bernini's doing

as well.

Arriving at the castle's elephantine double doors, Langdon shoved them hard. Not

surprisingly, they were

immovable. Two iron knockers hung at eye level. Langdon didn't bother. He

stepped back, his eyes

climbing the sheer outer wall. These ramparts had fended off armies of Berbers,

heathens, and Moors.

Somehow he sensed his chances of breaking in were slim.

Vittoria, Langdon thought. Are you in there?

Langdon hurried around the outer wall. There must be another entrance!

Rounding the second bulwark to the west, Langdon arrived breathless in a small

parking area off Lungotere

Angelo. On this wall he found a second castle entrance, a drawbridge-type

ingress, raised and sealed shut.

Langdon gazed upward again.

The only lights on the castle were exterior floods illuminating the façade. All

Seite 203

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the tiny windows inside

seemed black. Langdon's eyes climbed higher. At the very peak of the central

tower, a hundred feet above,

directly beneath the angel's sword, a single balcony protruded. The marble

parapet seemed to shimmer

slightly, as if the room beyond it were aglow with torchlight. Langdon paused,

his soaked body shivering

suddenly. A shadow? He waited, straining. Then he saw it again. His spine

prickled. Someone is up there!

"Vittoria!" he called out, unable to help himself, but his voice was swallowed

by the raging Tiber behind

him. He wheeled in circles, wondering where the hell the Swiss Guard were. Had

they even heard his

transmission?

Across the lot a large media truck was parked. Langdon ran toward it. A paunchy

man in headphones sat in

the cabin adjusting levers. Langdon rapped on the side of the truck. The man

jumped, saw Langdon's

dripping clothes, and yanked off his headset.

"What's the worry, mate?" His accent was Australian.

"I need your phone." Langdon was frenzied.

The man shrugged. "No dial tone. Been trying all night. Circuits are packed."

Langdon swore aloud. "Have you seen anyone go in there?" He pointed to the

drawbridge.

"Actually, yeah. A black van's been going in and out all night."

Langdon felt a brick hit the bottom of his stomach.

"Lucky bastard," the Aussie said, gazing up at the tower, and then frowning at

his obstructed view of the

Vatican. "I bet the view from up there is perfect. I couldn't get through the

traffic in St. Peter's, so I'm

shooting from here."

Langdon wasn't listening. He was looking for options.

"What do you say?" the Australian said. "This 11th Hour Samaritan for real?"

Langdon turned. "The what?"

"You didn't hear? The Captain of the Swiss Guard got a call from somebody who

claims to have some

primo info. The guy's flying in right now. All I know is if he saves the day . .

. there go the ratings!" The

man laughed.

Langdon was suddenly confused. A good Samaritan flying in to help? Did the

person somehow know

where the antimatter was? Then why didn't he just tell the Swiss Guard? Why was

he coming in person?

Something was odd, but Langdon didn't have time to figure out what.

"Hey," the Aussie said, studying Langdon more closely. "Ain't you that guy I saw

on TV? Trying to save

that cardinal in St. Peter's Square?"

Langdon did not answer. His eyes had suddenly locked on a contraption attached

to the top of the truck-a

satellite dish on a collapsible appendage. Langdon looked at the castle again.

The outer rampart was fifty

feet tall. The inner fortress climbed farther still. A shelled defense. The top

was impossibly high from here,

but maybe if he could clear the first wall . . .

Langdon spun to the newsman and pointed to the satellite arm. "How high does

that go?"

"Huh?" The man looked confused. "Fifteen meters. Why?"

"Move the truck. Park next to the wall. I need help."

"What are you talking about?"

Langdon explained.

The Aussie's eyes went wide. "Are you insane? That's a twohundred-

thousand-dollar telescoping extension. Not a ladder!"

"You want ratings? I've got information that will make your day." Langdon was

desperate.

"Information worth two hundred grand?"

Langdon told him what he would reveal in exchange for the favor.

Ninety seconds later, Robert Langdon was gripping the top of the satellite arm

wavering in the breeze fifty

feet off the ground. Leaning out, he grabbed the top of the first bulwark,

Seite 204

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

dragged himself onto the wall, and

dropped onto the castle's lower bastion.

"Now keep your bargain!" the Aussie called up. "Where is he?"

Langdon felt guilt-ridden for revealing this information, but a deal was a deal.

Besides, the Hassassin

would probably call the press anyway. "Piazza Navona," Langdon shouted. "He's in

the fountain."

The Aussie lowered his satellite dish and peeled out after the scoop of his

career.

In a stone chamber high above the city, the Hassassin removed his soaking boots

and bandaged his

wounded toe. There was pain, but not so much that he couldn't enjoy himself.

He turned to his prize.

She was in the corner of the room, on her back on a rudimentary divan, hands

tied behind her, mouth

gagged. The Hassassin moved toward her. She was awake now. This pleased him.

Surprisingly, in her eyes,

he saw fire instead of fear.

The fear will come.

107

R obert Langdon dashed around the outer bulwark of the castle, grateful for the

glow of the floodlights.

As he circled the wall, the courtyard beneath him looked like a museum of

ancient warfare-catapults, stacks

of marble cannonballs, and an arsenal of fearful contraptions. Parts of the

castle were open to tourists

during the day, and the courtyard had been partially restored to its original

state.

Langdon's eyes crossed the courtyard to the central core of the fortress. The

circular citadel shot skyward

107 feet to the bronze angel above. The balcony at the top still glowed from

within. Langdon wanted to call

out but knew better. He would have to find a way in.

He checked his watch.

11:12 P.M.

Dashing down the stone ramp that hugged the inside of the wall, Langdon

descended to the courtyard. Back

on ground level, he ran through shadows, clockwise around the fort. He passed

three porticos, but all of

them were permanently sealed. How did the Hassassin get in? Langdon pushed on.

He passed two modern

entrances, but they were padlocked from the outside. Not here. He kept running.

Langdon had circled almost the entire building when he saw a gravel drive

cutting across the courtyard in

front of him. At one end, on the outer wall of the castle, he saw the back of

the gated drawbridge leading

back outside. At the other end, the drive disappeared into the fortress. The

drive seemed to enter a kind of

tunnel-a gaping entry in the central core. Il traforo! Langdon had read about

this castle's traforo, a giant

spiral ramp that circled up inside the fort, used by commanders on horseback to

ride from top to bottom

rapidly. The Hassassin drove up! The gate blocking the tunnel was raised,

ushering Langdon in. He felt

almost exuberant as he ran toward the tunnel. But as he reached the opening, his

excitement disappeared.

The tunnel spiraled down.

The wrong way. This section of the traforo apparently descended to the dungeons,

not to the top.

Standing at the mouth of a dark bore that seemed to twist endlessly deeper into

the earth, Langdon

hesitated, looking up again at the balcony. He could swear he saw motion up

there. Decide! With no other

options, he dashed down into the tunnel.

High overhead, the Hassassin stood over his prey. He ran a hand across her arm.

Her skin was like cream.

The anticipation of exploring her bodily treasures was inebriating. How many

Seite 205

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

ways could he violate her?

The Hassassin knew he deserved this woman. He had served Janus well. She was a

spoil of war, and when

he was finished with her, he would pull her from the divan and force her to her

knees. She would service

him again. The ultimate submission. Then, at the moment of his own climax, he

would slit her throat.

Ghayat assa'adah, they called it. The ultimate pleasure.

Afterward, basking in his glory, he would stand on the balcony and savor the

culmination of the Illuminati

triumph . . . a revenge desired by so many for so long.

The tunnel grew darker. Langdon descended.

After one complete turn into the earth, the light was all but gone. The tunnel

leveled out, and Langdon

slowed, sensing by the echo of his footfalls that he had just entered a larger

chamber. Before him in the

murkiness, he thought he saw glimmers of light . . . fuzzy reflections in the

ambient gleam. He moved

forward, reaching out his hand. He found smooth surfaces. Chrome and glass. It

was a vehicle. He groped

the surface, found a door, and opened it.

The vehicle's interior dome-light flashed on. He stepped back and recognized the

black van immediately.

Feeling a surge of loathing, he stared a moment, then he dove in, rooting around

in hopes of finding a

weapon to replace the one he'd lost in the fountain. He found none. He did,

however, find Vittoria's cell

phone. It was shattered and useless. The sight of it filled Langdon with fear.

He prayed he was not too late.

He reached up and turned on the van's headlights. The room around him blazed

into existence, harsh

shadows in a simple chamber. Langdon guessed the room was once used for horses

and ammunition. It was

also a dead end.

No exit. I came the wrong way!

At the end of his rope, Langdon jumped from the van and scanned the walls around

him. No doorways. No

gates. He thought of the angel over the tunnel entrance and wondered if it had

been a coincidence. No! He

thought of the killer's words at the fountain. She is in the Church of

Illumination . . . awaiting my return.

Langdon had come too far to fail now. His heart was pounding. Frustration and

hatred were starting to

cripple his senses.

When he saw the blood on the floor, Langdon's first thought was for Vittoria.

But as his eyes followed the

stains, he realized they were bloody footprints. The strides were long. The

splotches of blood were only on

the left foot. The Hassassin!

Langdon followed the footprints toward the corner of the room, his sprawling

shadow growing fainter. He

felt more and more puzzled with every step. The bloody prints looked as though

they walked directly into

the corner of the room and then disappeared.

When Langdon arrived in the corner, he could not believe his eyes. The granite

block in the floor here was

not a square like the others. He was looking at another signpost. The block was

carved into a perfect

pentagram, arranged with the tip pointing into the corner. Ingeniously concealed

by overlapping walls, a

narrow slit in the stone served as an exit. Langdon slid through. He was in a

passage. In front of him were

the remains of a wooden barrier that had once been blocking this tunnel.

Beyond it there was light.

Langdon was running now. He clambered over the wood and headed for the light.

The passage quickly

opened into another, larger chamber. Here a single torch flickered on the wall.

Langdon was in a section of

Seite 206

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the castle that had no electricity . . . a section no tourists would ever see.

The room would have been

frightful in daylight, but the torch made it even more gruesome.

Il prigione.

There were a dozen tiny jail cells, the iron bars on most eroded away. One of

the larger cells, however,

remained intact, and on the floor Langdon saw something that almost stopped his

heart. Black robes and

red sashes on the floor. This is where he held the cardinals!

Near the cell was an iron doorway in the wall. The door was ajar and beyond it

Langdon could see some

sort of passage. He ran toward it. But Langdon stopped before he got there. The

trail of blood did not enter

the passage. When Langdon saw the words carved over the archway, he knew why.

Il Passetto.

He was stunned. He had heard of this tunnel many times, never knowing where

exactly the entrance was. Il

Passetto-The Little Passage-was a slender, three-quarter-mile tunnel built

between Castle St. Angelo and

the Vatican. It had been used by various Popes to escape to safety during sieges

of the Vatican . . . as well

as by a few less pious Popes to secretly visit mistresses or oversee the torture

of their enemies. Nowadays

both ends of the tunnel were supposedly sealed with impenetrable locks whose

keys were kept in some

Vatican vault. Langdon suddenly feared he knew how the Illuminati had been

moving in and out of the

Vatican. He found himself wondering who on the inside had betrayed the church

and coughed up the keys.

Olivetti? One of the Swiss Guard? None of it mattered anymore.

The blood on the floor led to the opposite end of the prison. Langdon followed.

Here, a rusty gate hung

draped with chains. The lock had been removed and the gate stood ajar. Beyond

the gate was a steep

ascension of spiral stairs. The floor here was also marked with a pentagramal

block. Langdon stared at the

block, trembling, wondering if Bernini himself had held the chisel that had

shaped these chunks. Overhead,

the archway was adorned with a tiny carved cherub. This was it.

The trail of blood curved up the stairs.

Before ascending, Langdon knew he needed a weapon, any weapon. He found a

four-foot section of iron

bar near one of the cells. It had a sharp, splintered end. Although absurdly

heavy, it was the best he could

do. He hoped the element of surprise, combined with the Hassassin's wound, would

be enough to tip the

scales in his advantage. Most of all, though, he hoped he was not too late.

The staircase's spiral treads were worn and twisted steeply upward. Langdon

ascended, listening for

sounds. None. As he climbed, the light from the prison area faded away. He

ascended into the total

darkness, keeping one hand on the wall. Higher. In the blackness, Langdon sensed

the ghost of Galileo,

climbing these very stairs, eager to share his visions of heaven with other men

of science and faith.

Langdon was still in a state of shock over the location of the lair. The

Illuminati meeting hall was in a

building owned by the Vatican. No doubt while the Vatican guards were out

searching basements and

homes of well-known scientists, the Illuminati were meeting here . . . right

under the Vatican's nose. It

suddenly seemed so perfect. Bernini, as head architect of renovations here,

would have had unlimited

access to this structure . . . remodeling it to his own specifications with no

questions asked. How many

secret entries had Bernini added? How many subtle embellishments pointing the

way?

The Church of Illumination. Langdon knew he was close.

As the stairs began narrowing, Langdon felt the passage closing around him. The

Seite 207

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

shadows of history were

whispering in the dark, but he moved on. When he saw the horizontal shaft of

light before him, he realized

he was standing a few steps beneath a landing, where the glow of torchlight

spilled out beneath the

threshold of a door in front of him. Silently he moved up.

Langdon had no idea where in the castle he was right now, but he knew he had

climbed far enough to be

near the peak. He pictured the mammoth angel atop the castle and suspected it

was directly overhead.

Watch over me, angel, he thought, gripping the bar. Then, silently, he reached

for the door.

On the divan, Vittoria's arms ached. When she had first awoken to find them tied

behind her back, she'd

thought she might be able to relax and work her hands free. But time had run

out. The beast had returned.

Now he was standing over her, his chest bare and powerful, scarred from battles

he had endured. His eyes

looked like two black slits as he stared down at her body. Vittoria sensed he

was imagining the deeds he

was about to perform. Slowly, as if to taunt her, the Hassassin removed his

soaking belt and dropped it on

the floor.

Vittoria felt a loathing horror. She closed her eyes. When she opened them

again, the Hassassin had

produced a switchblade knife. He snapped it open directly in front of her face.

Vittoria saw her own terrified reflection in the steel.

The Hassassin turned the blade over and ran the back of it across her belly. The

icy metal gave her chills.

With a contemptuous stare, he slipped the blade below the waistline of her

shorts. She inhaled. He moved

back and forth, slowly, dangerously . . . lower. Then he leaned forward, his hot

breath whispering in her

ear.

"This blade cut out your father's eye."

Vittoria knew in that instant that she was capable of killing.

The Hassassin turned the blade again and began sawing upward through the fabric

of her khaki shorts.

Suddenly, he stopped, looking up. Someone was in the room.

"Get away from her," a deep voice growled from the doorway.

Vittoria could not see who had spoken, but she recognized the voice. Robert!

He's alive!

The Hassassin looked as if he had seen a ghost. "Mr. Langdon, you must have a

guardian angel."

108

I n the split second it took Langdon to take in his surroundings, he realized he

was in a sacred place. The

embellishments in the oblong room, though old and faded, were replete with

familiar symbology.

Pentagram tiles. Planet frescoes. Doves. Pyramids.

The Church of Illumination. Simple and pure. He had arrived.

Directly in front of him, framed in the opening of the balcony, stood the

Hassassin. He was bare chested,

standing over Vittoria, who lay bound but very much alive. Langdon felt a wave

of relief to see her. For an

instant, their eyes met, and a torrent of emotions flowed-gratitude,

desperation, and regret.

"So we meet yet again," the Hassassin said. He looked at the bar in Langdon's

hand and laughed out loud.

"And this time you come for me with that?"

"Untie her."

The Hassassin put the knife to Vittoria's throat. "I will kill her."

Langdon had no doubt the Hassassin was capable of such an act. He forced a calm

into his voice. "I

imagine she would welcome it . . . considering the alternative."

The Hassassin smiled at the insult. "You're right. She has much to offer. It

would be a waste."

Langdon stepped forward, grasping the rusted bar, and aimed the splintered end

Seite 208

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

directly at the Hassassin.

The cut on his hand bit sharply. "Let her go."

The Hassassin seemed for a moment to be considering it. Exhaling, he dropped his

shoulders. It was a clear

motion of surrender, and yet at that exact instant the Hassassin's arm seemed to

accelerate unexpectedly.

There was a blur of dark muscle, and a blade suddenly came tearing through the

air toward Langdon's

chest.

Whether it was instinct or exhaustion that buckled Langdon's knees at that

moment, he didn't know, but the

knife sailed past his left ear and clattered to the floor behind him. The

Hassassin seemed unfazed. He

smiled at Langdon, who was kneeling now, holding the metal bar. The killer

stepped away from Vittoria

and moved toward Langdon like a stalking lion.

As Langdon scrambled to his feet, lifting the bar again, his wet turtleneck and

pants felt suddenly more

restrictive. The Hassassin, half-clothed, seemed to move much faster, the wound

on his foot apparently not

slowing him at all. Langdon sensed this was a man accustomed to pain. For the

first time in his life,

Langdon wished he were holding a very big gun.

The Hassassin circled slowly, as if enjoying himself, always just out of reach,

moving toward the knife on

the floor. Langdon cut him off. Then the killer moved back toward Vittoria.

Again Langdon cut him off.

"There's still time," Langdon ventured. "Tell me where the canister is. The

Vatican will pay more than the

Illuminati ever could."

"You are naïve."

Langdon jabbed with the bar. The Hassassin dodged. He navigated around a bench,

holding the weapon in

front of him, trying to corner the Hassassin in the oval room. This damn room

has no corners! Oddly, the

Hassassin did not seem interested in attacking or fleeing. He was simply playing

Langdon's game. Coolly

waiting.

Waiting for what? The killer kept circling, a master at positioning himself. It

was like an endless game of

chess. The weapon in Langdon's hand was getting heavy, and he suddenly sensed he

knew what the

Hassassin was waiting for. He's tiring me out. It was working, too. Langdon was

hit by a surge of

weariness, the adrenaline alone no longer enough to keep him alert. He knew he

had to make a move.

The Hassassin seemed to read Langdon's mind, shifting again, as if intentionally

leading Langdon toward a

table in the middle of the room. Langdon could tell there was something on the

table. Something glinted in

the torchlight. A weapon? Langdon kept his eyes focused on the Hassassin and

maneuvered himself closer

to the table. When the Hassassin cast a long, guileless glance at the table,

Langdon tried to fight the

obvious bait. But instinct overruled. He stole a glance. The damage was done.

It was not a weapon at all. The sight momentarily riveted him.

On the table lay a rudimentary copper chest, crusted with ancient patina. The

chest was a pentagon. The lid

lay open. Arranged inside in five padded compartments were five brands. The

brands were forged of ironlarge

embossing tools with stout handles of wood. Langdon had no doubt what they

said.

ILLUMINATI, EARTH, AIR, FIRE, WATER.

Langdon snapped his head back up, fearing the Hassassin would lunge. He did not.

The killer was waiting,

almost as if he were refreshed by the game. Langdon fought to recover his focus,

locking eyes again with

his quarry, thrusting with the pipe. But the image of the box hung in his mind.

Although the brands

Seite 209

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

themselves were mesmerizing-artifacts few Illuminati scholars even believed

existed-Langdon suddenly

realized there had been something else about the box that had ignited a wave of

foreboding within. As the

Hassassin maneuvered again, Langdon stole another glance downward.

My God!

In the chest, the five brands sat in compartments around the outer edge. But in

the center, there was another

compartment. This partition was empty, but it clearly was intended to hold

another brand . . . a brand much

larger than the others, and perfectly square.

The attack was a blur.

The Hassassin swooped toward him like a bird of prey. Langdon, his concentration

having been masterfully

diverted, tried to counter, but the pipe felt like a tree trunk in his hands.

His parry was too slow. The

Hassassin dodged. As Langdon tried to retract the bar, the Hassassin's hands

shot out and grabbed it. The

man's grip was strong, his injured arm seeming no longer to affect him.

Violently, the two men struggled.

Langdon felt the bar ripped away, and a searing pain shot through his palm. An

instant later, Langdon was

staring into the splintered point of the weapon. The hunter had become the

hunted.

Langdon felt like he'd been hit by a cyclone. The Hassassin circled, smiling

now, backing Langdon against

the wall. "What is your American adàgio?" he chided. "Something about curiosity

and the cat?"

Langdon could barely focus. He cursed his carelessness as the Hassassin moved

in. Nothing was making

sense. A sixth Illuminati brand? In frustration he blurted, "I've never read

anything about a sixth Illuminati

brand!"

"I think you probably have." The killer chuckled as he herded Langdon around the

oval wall.

Langdon was lost. He most certainly had not. There were five Illuminati brands.

He backed up, searching

the room for any weapon at all.

"A perfect union of the ancient elements," the Hassassin said. "The final brand

is the most brilliant of all.

I'm afraid you will never see it, though."

Langdon sensed he would not be seeing much of anything in a moment. He kept

backing up, searching the

room for an option. "And you've seen this final brand?" Langdon demanded, trying

to buy time.

"Someday perhaps they will honor me. As I prove myself." He jabbed at Langdon,

as if enjoying a game.

Langdon slid backward again. He had the feeling the Hassassin was directing him

around the wall toward

some unseen destination. Where? Langdon could not afford to look behind him.

"The brand?" he

demanded. "Where is it?"

"Not here. Janus is apparently the only one who holds it."

"Janus?" Langdon did not recognize the name.

"The Illuminati leader. He is arriving shortly."

"The Illuminati leader is coming here?"

"To perform the final branding."

Langdon shot a frightened glance to Vittoria. She looked strangely calm, her

eyes closed to the world

around her, her lungs pulling slowly . . . deeply. Was she the final victim? Was

he?

"Such conceit," the Hassassin sneered, watching Langdon's eyes. "The two of you

are nothing. You will

die, of course, that is for certain. But the final victim of whom I speak is a

truly dangerous enemy."

Langdon tried to make sense of the Hassassin's words. A dangerous enemy? The top

cardinals were all

dead. The Pope was dead. The Illuminati had wiped them all out. Langdon found

the answer in the vacuum

Seite 210

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

of the Hassassin's eyes.

The camerlegno.

Camerlegno Ventresca was the one man who had been a beacon of hope for the world

through this entire

tribulation. The camerlegno had done more to condemn the Illuminati tonight than

decades of conspiracy

theorists. Apparently he would pay the price. He was the Illuminati's final

target.

"You'll never get to him," Langdon challenged.

"Not I," the Hassassin replied, forcing Langdon farther back around the wall.

"That honor is reserved for

Janus himself."

"The Illuminati leader himself intends to brand the camerlegno?"

"Power has its privileges."

"But no one could possibly get into Vatican City right now!"

The Hassassin looked smug. "Not unless he had an appointment."

Langdon was confused. The only person expected at the Vatican right now was the

person the press was

calling the 11th Hour Samaritan-the person Rocher said had information that

could save-

Langdon stopped short. Good God!

The Hassassin smirked, clearly enjoying Langdon's sickening cognition. "I too

wondered how Janus would

gain entrance. Then in the van I heard the radio-a report about an 11th hour

Samaritan." He smiled. "The

Vatican will welcome Janus with open arms."

Langdon almost stumbled backward. Janus is the Samaritan! It was an unthinkable

deception. The

Illuminati leader would get a royal escort directly to the camerlegno's

chambers. But how did Janus fool

Rocher? Or was Rocher somehow involved? Langdon felt a chill. Ever since he had

almost suffocated in

the secret archives, Langdon had not entirely trusted Rocher.

The Hassassin jabbed suddenly, nicking Langdon in the side.

Langdon jumped back, his temper flaring. "Janus will never get out alive!"

The Hassassin shrugged. "Some causes are worth dying for."

Langdon sensed the killer was serious. Janus coming to Vatican City on a suicide

mission? A question of

honor? For an instant, Langdon's mind took in the entire terrifying cycle. The

Illuminati plot had come full

circle. The priest whom the Illuminati had inadvertently brought to power by

killing the Pope had emerged

as a worthy adversary. In a final act of defiance, the Illuminati leader would

destroy him.

Suddenly, Langdon felt the wall behind him disappear. There was a rush of cool

air, and he staggered

backward into the night. The balcony! He now realized what the Hassassin had in

mind.

Langdon immediately sensed the precipice behind him-a hundred-foot drop to the

courtyard below. He had

seen it on his way in. The Hassassin wasted no time. With a violent surge, he

lunged. The spear sliced

toward Langdon's midsection. Langdon skidded back, and the point came up short,

catching only his shirt.

Again the point came at him. Langdon slid farther back, feeling the banister

right behind him. Certain the

next jab would kill him, Langdon attempted the absurd. Spinning to one side, he

reached out and grabbed

the shaft, sending a jolt of pain through his palm. Langdon held on.

The Hassassin seemed unfazed. They strained for a moment against one another,

face to face, the

Hassassin's breath fetid in Langdon's nostrils. The bar began to slip. The

Hassassin was too strong. In a

final act of desperation, Langdon stretched out his leg, dangerously off balance

as he tried to ram his foot

down on the Hassassin's injured toe. But the man was a professional and adjusted

to protect his weakness.

Langdon had just played his final card. And he knew he had lost the hand.

The Hassassin's arms exploded upward, driving Langdon back against the railing.

Seite 211

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon sensed nothing

but empty space behind him as the railing hit just beneath his buttocks. The

Hassassin held the bar

crosswise and drove it into Langdon's chest. Langdon's back arched over the

chasm.

"Ma'assalamah," the Hassassin sneered. "Good-bye."

With a merciless glare, the Hassassin gave a final shove. Langdon's center of

gravity shifted, and his feet

swung up off the floor. With only one hope of survival, Langdon grabbed on to

the railing as he went over.

His left hand slipped, but his right hand held on. He ended up hanging upside

down by his legs and one

hand . . . straining to hold on.

Looming over him, the Hassassin raised the bar overhead, preparing to bring it

crashing down. As the bar

began to accelerate, Langdon saw a vision. Perhaps it was the imminence of death

or simply blind fear, but

in that moment, he sensed a sudden aura surrounding the Hassassin. A glowing

effulgence seemed to swell

out of nothing behind him . . . like an incoming fireball.

Halfway through his swing, the Hassassin dropped the bar and screamed in agony.

The iron bar clattered past Langdon out into the night. The Hassassin spun away

from him, and Langdon

saw a blistering torch burn on the killer's back. Langdon pulled himself up to

see Vittoria, eyes flaring,

now facing the Hassassin.

Vittoria waved a torch in front of her, the vengeance in her face resplendent in

the flames. How she had

escaped, Langdon did not know or care. He began scrambling back up over the

banister.

The battle would be short. The Hassassin was a deadly match. Screaming with

rage, the killer lunged for

her. She tried to dodge, but the man was on her, holding the torch and about to

wrestle it away. Langdon

did not wait. Leaping off the banister, Langdon jabbed his clenched fist into

the blistered burn on the

Hassassin's back.

The scream seemed to echo all the way to the Vatican.

The Hassassin froze a moment, his back arched in anguish. He let go of the

torch, and Vittoria thrust it hard

into his face. There was a hiss of flesh as his left eye sizzled. He screamed

again, raising his hands to his

face.

"Eye for an eye," Vittoria hissed. This time she swung the torch like a bat, and

when it connected, the

Hassassin stumbled back against the railing. Langdon and Vittoria went for him

at the same instant, both

heaving and pushing. The Hassassin's body sailed backward over the banister into

the night. There was no

scream. The only sound was the crack of his spine as he landed spread-eagle on a

pile of cannonballs far

below.

Langdon turned and stared at Vittoria in bewilderment. Slackened ropes hung off

her midsection and

shoulders. Her eyes blazed like an inferno.

"Houdini knew yoga."

109

M eanwhile, in St. Peter's Square, the wall of Swiss Guards yelled orders and

fanned outward, trying to

push the crowds back to a safer distance. It was no use. The crowd was too dense

and seemed far more

interested in the Vatican's impending doom than in their own safety. The

towering media screens in the

square were now transmitting a live countdown of the antimatter canister-a

direct feed from the Swiss

Guard security monitor-compliments of the camerlegno. Unfortunately, the image

of the canister counting

down was doing nothing to repel the crowds. The people in the square apparently

looked at the tiny droplet

Seite 212

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

of liquid suspended in the canister and decided it was not as menacing as they

had thought. They could also

see the countdown clock now-a little under forty-five minutes until detonation.

Plenty of time to stay and

watch.

Nonetheless, the Swiss Guards unanimously agreed that the camerlegno's bold

decision to address the

world with the truth and then provide the media with actual visuals of

Illuminati treachery had been a savvy

maneuver. The Illuminati had no doubt expected the Vatican to be their usual

reticent selves in the face of

adversity. Not tonight. Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca had proven himself a

commanding foe.

Inside the Sistine Chapel, Cardinal Mortati was getting restless. It was past

11:15 P.M. Many of the

cardinals were continuing to pray, but others had clustered around the exit,

clearly unsettled by the hour.

Some of the cardinals began pounding on the door with their fists.

Outside the door Lieutenant Chartrand heard the pounding and didn't know what to

do. He checked his

watch. It was time. Captain Rocher had given strict orders that the cardinals

were not to be let out until he

gave the word. The pounding on the door became more intense, and Chartrand felt

uneasy. He wondered if

the captain had simply forgotten. The captain had been acting very erratic since

his mysterious phone call.

Chartrand pulled out his walkie-talkie. "Captain? Chartrand here. It is past

time. Should I open the

Sistine?"

"That door stays shut. I believe I already gave you that order."

"Yes, sir, I just-"

"Our guest is arriving shortly. Take a few men upstairs, and guard the door of

the Pope's office. The

camerlegno is not to go anywhere."

"I'm sorry, sir?"

"What is it that you don't understand, Lieutenant?"

"Nothing, sir. I am on my way."

Upstairs in the Office of the Pope, the camerlegno stared in quiet meditation at

the fire. Give me strength,

God. Bring us a miracle. He poked at the coals, wondering if he would survive

the night.

110

E leven-twenty-three P.M.

Vittoria stood trembling on the balcony of Castle St. Angelo, staring out across

Rome, her eyes moist with

tears. She wanted badly to embrace Robert Langdon, but she could not. Her body

felt anesthetized.

Readjusting. Taking stock. The man who had killed her father lay far below,

dead, and she had almost been

a victim as well.

When Langdon's hand touched her shoulder, the infusion of warmth seemed to

magically shatter the ice.

Her body shuddered back to life. The fog lifted, and she turned. Robert looked

like hell-wet and matted-he

had obviously been through purgatory to come rescue her.

"Thank you . . ." she whispered.

Langdon gave an exhausted smile and reminded her that it was she who deserved

thanks-her ability to

practically dislocate her shoulders had just saved them both. Vittoria wiped her

eyes. She could have stood

there forever with him, but the reprieve was short-lived.

"We need to get out of here," Langdon said.

Vittoria's mind was elsewhere. She was staring out toward the Vatican. The

world's smallest country

looked unsettlingly close, glowing white under a barrage of media lights. To her

shock, much of St. Peter's

Square was still packed with people! The Swiss Guard had apparently been able to

Seite 213

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

clear only about a

hundred and fifty feet back-the area directly in front of the basilica-less than

one-third of the square. The

shell of congestion encompassing the square was compacted now, those at the

safer distances pressing for a

closer look, trapping the others inside. They are too close! Vittoria thought.

Much too close!

"I'm going back in," Langdon said flatly.

Vittoria turned, incredulous. "Into the Vatican?"

Langdon told her about the Samaritan, and how it was a ploy. The Illuminati

leader, a man named Janus,

was actually coming himself to brand the camerlegno. A final Illuminati act of

domination.

"Nobody in Vatican City knows," Langdon said. "I have no way to contact them,

and this guy is arriving

any minute. I have to warn the guards before they let him in."

"But you'll never get through the crowd!"

Langdon's voice was confident. "There's a way. Trust me."

Vittoria sensed once again that the historian knew something she did not. "I'm

coming."

"No. Why risk both-"

"I have to find a way to get those people out of there! They're in incredible

dange-"

Just then, the balcony they were standing on began to shake. A deafening rumble

shook the whole castle.

Then a white light from the direction of St. Peter's blinded them. Vittoria had

only one thought. Oh my

God! The antimatter annihilated early!

But instead of an explosion, a huge cheer went up from the crowd. Vittoria

squinted into the light. It was a

barrage of media lights from the square, now trained, it seemed, on them!

Everyone was turned their way,

hollering and pointing. The rumble grew louder. The air in the square seemed

suddenly joyous.

Langdon looked baffled. "What the devil-"

The sky overhead roared.

Emerging from behind the tower, without warning, came the papal helicopter. It

thundered fifty feet above

them, on a beeline for Vatican City. As it passed overhead, radiant in the media

lights, the castle trembled.

The lights followed the helicopter as it passed by, and Langdon and Vittoria

were suddenly again in the

dark.

Vittoria had the uneasy feeling they were too late as they watched the mammoth

machine slow to a stop

over St. Peter's Square. Kicking up a cloud of dust, the chopper dropped onto

the open portion of the

square between the crowd and the basilica, touching down at the bottom of the

basilica's staircase.

"Talk about an entrance," Vittoria said. Against the white marble, she could see

a tiny speck of a person

emerge from the Vatican and move toward the chopper. She would never have

recognized the figure except

for the bright red beret on his head. "Red carpet greeting. That's Rocher."

Langdon pounded his fist on the banister. "Somebody's got to warn them!" He

turned to go.

Vittoria caught his arm. "Wait!" She had just seen something else, something her

eyes refused to believe.

Fingers trembling, she pointed toward the chopper. Even from this distance,

there was no mistaking.

Descending the gangplank was another figure . . . a figure who moved so uniquely

that it could only be one

man. Although the figure was seated, he accelerated across the open square with

effortless control and

startling speed.

A king on an electric throne.

It was Maximilian Kohler.

111

K ohler was sickened by the opulence of the Hallway of the Belvedere. The gold

Seite 214

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

leaf in the ceiling alone

probably could have funded a year's worth of cancer research. Rocher led Kohler

up a handicapped ramp

on a circuitous route into the Apostolic Palace.

"No elevator?" Kohler demanded.

"No power." Rocher motioned to the candles burning around them in the darkened

building. "Part of our

search tactic."

"Tactics which no doubt failed."

Rocher nodded.

Kohler broke into another coughing fit and knew it might be one of his last. It

was not an entirely

unwelcome thought.

When they reached the top floor and started down the hallway toward the Pope's

office, four Swiss Guards

ran toward them, looking troubled. "Captain, what are you doing up here? I

thought this man had

information that-"

"He will only speak to the camerlegno."

The guards recoiled, looking suspicious.

"Tell the camerlegno," Rocher said forcefully, "that the director of CERN,

Maximilian Kohler, is here to

see him. Immediately."

"Yes, sir!" One of the guards ran off in the direction of the camerlegno's

office. The others stood their

ground. They studied Rocher, looking uneasy. "Just one moment, captain. We will

announce your guest."

Kohler, however, did not stop. He turned sharply and maneuvered his chair around

the sentinels.

The guards spun and broke into a jog beside him. "Fermati! Sir! Stop!"

Kohler felt repugnance for them. Not even the most elite security force in the

world was immune to the pity

everyone felt for cripples. Had Kohler been a healthy man, the guards would have

tackled him. Cripples

are powerless, Kohler thought. Or so the world believes.

Kohler knew he had very little time to accomplish what he had come for. He also

knew he might die here

tonight. He was surprised how little he cared. Death was a price he was ready to

pay. He had endured too

much in his life to have his work destroyed by someone like Camerlegno

Ventresca.

"Signore!" the guards shouted, running ahead and forming a line across the

hallway. "You must stop!"

One of them pulled a sidearm and aimed it at Kohler.

Kohler stopped.

Rocher stepped in, looking contrite. "Mr. Kohler, please. It will only be a

moment. No one enters the

Office of the Pope unannounced."

Kohler could see in Rocher's eyes that he had no choice but to wait. Fine,

Kohler thought. We wait.

The guards, cruelly it seemed, had stopped Kohler next to a full-length gilded

mirror. The sight of his own

twisted form repulsed Kohler. The ancient rage brimmed yet again to the surface.

It empowered him. He

was among the enemy now. These were the people who had robbed him of his

dignity. These were the

people. Because of them he had never felt the touch of a woman . . . had never

stood tall to accept an

award. What truth do these people possess? What proof, damn it! A book of

ancient fables? Promises of

miracles to come? Science creates miracles every day!

Kohler stared a moment into his own stony eyes. Tonight I may die at the hands

of religion, he thought. But

it will not be the first time.

For a moment, he was eleven years old again, lying in his bed in his parents'

Frankfurt mansion. The sheets

beneath him were Europe's finest linen, but they were soaked with sweat. Young

Max felt like he was on

fire, the pain wracking his body unimaginable. Kneeling beside his bed, where

Seite 215

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

they had been for two days,

were his mother and father. They were praying.

In the shadows stood three of Frankfurt's best doctors.

"I urge you to reconsider!" one of the doctors said. "Look at the boy! His fever

is increasing. He is in

terrible pain. And danger!"

But Max knew his mother's reply before she even said it. "Gott wird ihn

beschuetzen."

Yes, Max thought. God will protect me. The conviction in his mother's voice gave

him strength. God will

protect me.

An hour later, Max felt like his whole body was being crushed beneath a car. He

could not even breathe to

cry.

"Your son is in great suffering," another doctor said. "Let me at least ease his

pain. I have in my bag a

simple injection of-"

"Ruhe, bitte!" Max's father silenced the doctor without ever opening his eyes.

He simply kept praying.

"Father, please!" Max wanted to scream. "Let them stop the pain!" But his words

were lost in a spasm of

coughing.

An hour later, the pain had worsened.

"Your son could become paralyzed," one of the doctors scolded. "Or even die! We

have medicines that will

help!"

Frau and Herr Kohler would not allow it. They did not believe in medicine. Who

were they to interfere with

God's master plan? They prayed harder. After all, God had blessed them with this

boy, why would God

take the child away? His mother whispered to Max to be strong. She explained

that God was testing him . .

. like the Bible story of Abraham . . . a test of his faith.

Max tried to have faith, but the pain was excruciating.

"I cannot watch this!" one of the doctors finally said, running from the room.

By dawn, Max was barely conscious. Every muscle in his body spasmed in agony.

Where is Jesus? he

wondered. Doesn't he love me? Max felt the life slipping from his body.

His mother had fallen asleep at the bedside, her hands still clasped over him.

Max's father stood across the

room at the window staring out at the dawn. He seemed to be in a trance. Max

could hear the low mumble

of his ceaseless prayers for mercy.

It was then that Max sensed the figure hovering over him. An angel? Max could

barely see. His eyes were

swollen shut. The figure whispered in his ear, but it was not the voice of an

angel. Max recognized it as one

of the doctors . . . the one who had sat in the corner for two days, never

leaving, begging Max's parents to

let him administer some new drug from England.

"I will never forgive myself," the doctor whispered, "if I do not do this." Then

the doctor gently took

Max's frail arm. "I wish I had done it sooner."

Max felt a tiny prick in his arm-barely discernible through the pain.

Then the doctor quietly packed his things. Before he left, he put a hand on

Max's forehead. "This will save

your life. I have great faith in the power of medicine."

Within minutes, Max felt as if some sort of magic spirit were flowing through

his veins. The warmth spread

through his body numbing his pain. Finally, for the first time in days, Max

slept.

When the fever broke, his mother and father proclaimed a miracle of God. But

when it became evident that

their son was crippled, they became despondent. They wheeled their son into the

church and begged the

priest for counseling.

"It was only by the grace of God," the priest told them, "that this boy

survived."

Max listened, saying nothing.

Seite 216

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"But our son cannot walk!" Frau Kohler was weeping.

The priest nodded sadly. "Yes. It seems God has punished him for not having

enough faith."

"Mr. Kohler?" It was the Swiss Guard who had run ahead. "The camerlegno says he

will grant you

audience."

Kohler grunted, accelerating again down the hall.

"He is surprised by your visit," the guard said.

"I'm sure." Kohler rolled on. "I would like to see him alone."

"Impossible," the guard said. "No one-"

"Lieutenant," Rocher barked. "The meeting will be as Mr. Kohler wishes."

The guard stared in obvious disbelief.

Outside the door to the Pope's office, Rocher allowed his guards to take

standard precautions before letting

Kohler in. Their handheld metal detector was rendered worthless by the myriad of

electronic devices on

Kohler's wheelchair. The guards frisked him but were obviously too ashamed of

his disability to do it

properly. They never found the revolver affixed beneath his chair. Nor did they

relieve him of the other

object . . . the one that Kohler knew would bring unforgettable closure to this

evening's chain of events.

When Kohler entered the Pope's office, Camerlegno Ventresca was alone, kneeling

in prayer beside a

dying fire. He did not open his eyes.

"Mr. Kohler," the camerlegno said. "Have you come to make me a martyr?"

112

A ll the while, the narrow tunnel called Il Passetto stretched out before

Langdon and Vittoria as they

dashed toward Vatican City. The torch in Langdon's hand threw only enough light

to see a few yards

ahead. The walls were close on either side, and the ceiling low. The air smelled

dank. Langdon raced on

into the darkness with Vittoria close at his heels.

The tunnel inclined steeply as it left the Castle St. Angelo, proceeding upward

into the underside of a stone

bastion that looked like a Roman aqueduct. There, the tunnel leveled out and

began its secret course toward

Vatican City.

As Langdon ran, his thoughts turned over and over in a kaleidoscope of

confounding images-Kohler, Janus,

the Hassassin, Rocher . . . a sixth brand? I'm sure you've heard about the sixth

brand, the killer had said.

The most brilliant of all. Langdon was quite certain he had not. Even in

conspiracy theory lore, Langdon

could think of no references to any sixth brand. Real or imagined. There were

rumors of a gold bullion and

a flawless Illuminati Diamond but never any mention of a sixth brand.

"Kohler can't be Janus!" Vittoria declared as they ran down the interior of the

dike. "It's impossible!"

Impossible was one word Langdon had stopped using tonight. "I don't know,"

Langdon yelled as they ran.

"Kohler has a serious grudge, and he also has some serious influence."

"This crisis has made CERN look like monsters! Max would never do anything to

damage CERN's

reputation!"

On one count, Langdon knew CERN had taken a public beating tonight, all because

of the Illuminati's

insistence on making this a public spectacle. And yet, he wondered how much CERN

had really been

damaged. Criticism from the church was nothing new for CERN. In fact, the more

Langdon thought about

it, the more he wondered if this crisis might actually benefit CERN. If

publicity were the game, then

antimatter was the jackpot winner tonight. The entire planet was talking about

it.

"You know what promoter P. T. Barnum said," Langdon called over his shoulder. "

Seite 217

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

'I don't care what you

say about me, just spell my name right!' I bet people are already secretly

lining up to license antimatter

technology. And after they see its true power at midnight tonight . . ."

"Illogical," Vittoria said. "Publicizing scientific breakthroughs is not about

showing destructive power!

This is terrible for antimatter, trust me!"

Langdon's torch was fading now. "Then maybe it's all much simpler than that.

Maybe Kohler gambled that

the Vatican would keep the antimatter a secret-refusing to empower the

Illuminati by confirming the

weapon's existence. Kohler expected the Vatican to be their usual tight-lipped

selves about the threat, but

the camerlegno changed the rules."

Vittoria was silent as they dashed down the tunnel.

Suddenly the scenario was making more sense to Langdon. "Yes! Kohler never

counted on the

camerlegno's reaction. The camerlegno broke the Vatican tradition of secrecy and

went public about the

crisis. He was dead honest. He put the antimatter on TV, for God's sake. It was

a brilliant response, and

Kohler never expected it. And the irony of the whole thing is that the

Illuminati attack backfired. It

inadvertently produced a new church leader in the camerlegno. And now Kohler is

coming to kill him!"

"Max is a bastard," Vittoria declared, "but he is not a murderer. And he would

never have been involved in

my father's assassination."

In Langdon's mind, it was Kohler's voice that answered. Leonardo was considered

dangerous by many

purists at CERN.Fusing science and God is the ultimate scientific blasphemy.

"Maybe Kohler found out

about the antimatter project weeks ago and didn't like the religious

implications."

"So he killed my father over it? Ridiculous! Besides, Max Kohler would never

have known the project

existed."

"While you were gone, maybe your father broke down and consulted Kohler, asking

for guidance. You

yourself said your father was concerned about the moral implications of creating

such a deadly substance."

"Asking moral guidance from Maximilian Kohler?" Vittoria snorted. "I don't think

so!"

The tunnel banked slightly westward. The faster they ran, the dimmer Langdon's

torch became. He began

to fear what the place would look like if the light went out. Black.

"Besides," Vittoria argued, "why would Kohler have bothered to call you in this

morning and ask for help

if he is behind the whole thing?"

Langdon had already considered it. "By calling me, Kohler covered his bases. He

made sure no one would

accuse him of nonaction in the face of crisis. He probably never expected us to

get this far."

The thought of being used by Kohler incensed Langdon. Langdon's involvement had

given the Illuminati a

level of credibility. His credentials and publications had been quoted all night

by the media, and as

ridiculous as it was, the presence of a Harvard professor in Vatican City had

somehow raised the whole

emergency beyond the scope of paranoid delusion and convinced skeptics around

the world that the

Illuminati brotherhood was not only a historical fact, but a force to be

reckoned with.

"That BBC reporter," Langdon said, "thinks CERN is the new Illuminati lair."

"What!" Vittoria stumbled behind him. She pulled herself up and ran on. "He said

that!?"

"On air. He likened CERN to the Masonic lodges-an innocent organization

unknowingly harboring the

Illuminati brotherhood within."

Seite 218

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"My God, this is going to destroy CERN."

Langdon was not so sure. Either way, the theory suddenly seemed less

far-fetched. CERN was the ultimate

scientific haven. It was home to scientists from over a dozen countries. They

seemed to have endless

private funding. And Maximilian Kohler was their director.

Kohler is Janus.

"If Kohler's not involved," Langdon challenged, "then what is he doing here?"

"Probably trying to stop this madness. Show support. Maybe he really is acting

as the Samaritan! He could

have found out who knew about the antimatter project and has come to share

information."

"The killer said he was coming to brand the camerlegno."

"Listen to yourself! It would be a suicide mission. Max would never get out

alive."

Langdon considered it. Maybe that was the point.

The outline of a steel gate loomed ahead, blocking their progress down the

tunnel. Langdon's heart almost

stopped. When they approached, however, they found the ancient lock hanging

open. The gate swung

freely.

Langdon breathed a sigh of relief, realizing as he had suspected, that the

ancient tunnel was in use.

Recently. As in today. He now had little doubt that four terrified cardinals had

been secreted through here

earlier.

They ran on. Langdon could now hear the sounds of chaos to his left. It was St.

Peter's Square. They were

getting close.

They hit another gate, this one heavier. It too was unlocked. The sound of St.

Peter's Square faded behind

them now, and Langdon sensed they had passed through the outer wall of Vatican

City. He wondered

where inside the Vatican this ancient passage would conclude. In the gardens? In

the basilica? In the papal

residence?

Then, without warning, the tunnel ended.

The cumbrous door blocking their way was a thick wall of riveted iron. Even by

the last flickers of his

torch, Langdon could see that the portal was perfectly smooth-no handles, no

knobs, no keyholes, no

hinges. No entry.

He felt a surge of panic. In architect-speak, this rare kind of door was called

a senza chiave-a one-way

portal, used for security, and only operable from one side-the other side.

Langdon's hope dimmed to black .

. . along with the torch in his hand.

He looked at his watch. Mickey glowed.

11:29 P.M.

With a scream of frustration, Langdon swung the torch and started pounding on

the door.

113

S omething was wrong.

Lieutenant Chartrand stood outside the Pope's office and sensed in the uneasy

stance of the soldier standing

with him that they shared the same anxiety. The private meeting they were

shielding, Rocher had said,

could save the Vatican from destruction. So Chartrand wondered why his

protective instincts were tingling.

And why was Rocher acting so strangely?

Something definitely was awry.

Captain Rocher stood to Chartrand's right, staring dead ahead, his sharp gaze

uncharacteristically distant.

Chartrand barely recognized the captain. Rocher had not been himself in the last

hour. His decisions made

no sense.

Someone should be present inside this meeting! Chartrand thought. He had heard

Maximilian Kohler bolt

Seite 219

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the door after he entered. Why had Rocher permitted this?

But there was so much more bothering Chartrand. The cardinals. The cardinals

were still locked in the

Sistine Chapel. This was absolute insanity. The camerlegno had wanted them

evacuated fifteen minutes

ago! Rocher had overruled the decision and not informed the camerlegno.

Chartrand had expressed

concern, and Rocher had almost taken off his head. Chain of command was never

questioned in the Swiss

Guard, and Rocher was now top dog.

Half an hour, Rocher thought, discreetly checking his Swiss chronometer in the

dim light of the candelabra

lighting the hall. Please hurry.

Chartrand wished he could hear what was happening on the other side of the

doors. Still, he knew there was

no one he would rather have handling this crisis than the camerlegno. The man

had been tested beyond

reason tonight, and he had not flinched. He had confronted the problem head-on .

. . truthful, candid,

shining like an example to all. Chartrand felt proud right now to be a Catholic.

The Illuminati had made a

mistake when they challenged Camerlegno Ventresca.

At that moment, however, Chartrand's thoughts were jolted by an unexpected

sound. A banging. It was

coming from down the hall. The pounding was distant and muffled, but incessant.

Rocher looked up. The

captain turned to Chartrand and motioned down the hall. Chartrand understood. He

turned on his flashlight

and took off to investigate.

The banging was more desperate now. Chartrand ran thirty yards down the corridor

to an intersection. The

noise seemed to be coming from around the corner, beyond the Sala Clementina.

Chartrand felt perplexed.

There was only one room back there-the Pope's private library. His Holiness's

private library had been

locked since the Pope's death. Nobody could possibly be in there!

Chartrand hurried down the second corridor, turned another corner, and rushed to

the library door. The

wooden portico was diminutive, but it stood in the dark like a dour sentinel.

The banging was coming from

somewhere inside. Chartrand hesitated. He had never been inside the private

library. Few had. No one was

allowed in without an escort by the Pope himself.

Tentatively, Chartrand reached for the doorknob and turned. As he had imagined,

the door was locked. He

put his ear to the door. The banging was louder. Then he heard something else.

Voices! Someone calling

out!

He could not make out the words, but he could hear the panic in their shouts.

Was someone trapped in the

library? Had the Swiss Guard not properly evacuated the building? Chartrand

hesitated, wondering if he

should go back and consult Rocher. The hell with that. Chartrand had been

trained to make decisions, and

he would make one now. He pulled out his side arm and fired a single shot into

the door latch. The wood

exploded, and the door swung open.

Beyond the threshold Chartrand saw nothing but blackness. He shone his

flashlight. The room was

rectangular-oriental carpets, high oak shelves packed with books, a stitched

leather couch, and a marble

fireplace. Chartrand had heard stories of this place-three thousand ancient

volumes side by side with

hundreds of current magazines and periodicals, anything His Holiness requested.

The coffee table was

covered with journals of science and politics.

The banging was clearer now. Chartrand shone his light across the room toward

the sound. On the far wall,

beyond the sitting area, was a huge door made of iron. It looked impenetrable as

Seite 220

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

a vault. It had four

mammoth locks. The tiny etched letters dead center of the door took Chartrand's

breath away.

IL PASSETTO

Chartrand stared. The Pope's secret escape route! Chartrand had certainly heard

of Il Passetto, and he had

even heard rumors that it had once had an entrance here in the library, but the

tunnel had not been used in

ages! Who could be banging on the other side?

Chartrand took his flashlight and rapped on the door. There was a muffled

exultation from the other side.

The banging stopped, and the voices yelled louder. Chartrand could barely make

out their words through

the barricade.

". . . Kohler . . . lie . . . camerlegno . . ."

"Who is that?" Chartrand yelled.

". . . ert Langdon . . . Vittoria Ve . . ."

Chartrand understood enough to be confused. I thought you were dead!

". . . the door," the voices yelled. "Open . . . !"

Chartrand looked at the iron barrier and knew he would need dynamite to get

through there. "Impossible!"

he yelled. "Too thick!"

". . . meeting . . . stop . . . erlegno . . . danger . . ."

Despite his training on the hazards of panic, Chartrand felt a sudden rush of

fear at the last few words. Had

he understood correctly? Heart pounding, he turned to run back to the office. As

he turned, though, he

stalled. His gaze had fallen to something on the door . . . something more

shocking even than the message

coming from beyond it. Emerging from the keyholes of each of the door's massive

locks were keys.

Chartrand stared. The keys were here? He blinked in disbelief. The keys to this

door were supposed to be in

a vault someplace! This passage was never used-not for centuries!

Chartrand dropped his flashlight on the floor. He grabbed the first key and

turned. The mechanism was

rusted and stiff, but it still worked. Someone had opened it recently. Chartrand

worked the next lock. And

the next. When the last bolt slid aside, Chartrand pulled. The slab of iron

creaked open. He grabbed his

light and shone it into the passage.

Robert Langdon and Vittoria Vetra looked like apparitions as they staggered into

the library. Both were

ragged and tired, but they were very much alive.

"What is this!" Chartrand demanded. "What's going on! Where did you come from?"

"Where's Max Kohler?" Langdon demanded.

Chartrand pointed. "In a private meeting with the camer-"

Langdon and Vittoria pushed past him and ran down the darkened hall. Chartrand

turned, instinctively

raising his gun at their backs. He quickly lowered it and ran after them. Rocher

apparently heard them

coming, because as they arrived outside the Pope's office, Rocher had spread his

legs in a protective stance

and was leveling his gun at them. "Alt!"

"The camerlegno is in danger!" Langdon yelled, raising his arms in surrender as

he slid to a stop. "Open the

door! Max Kohler is going to kill the camerlegno!"

Rocher looked angry.

"Open the door!" Vittoria said. "Hurry!"

But it was too late.

From inside the Pope's office came a bloodcurdling scream. It was the

camerlegno.

114

T he confrontation lasted only seconds.

Camerlegno Ventresca was still screaming when Chartrand stepped past Rocher and

blew open the door of

the Pope's office. The guards dashed in. Langdon and Vittoria ran in behind

Seite 221

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

them.

The scene before them was staggering.

The chamber was lit only by candlelight and a dying fire. Kohler was near the

fireplace, standing

awkwardly in front of his wheelchair. He brandished a pistol, aimed at the

camerlegno, who lay on the floor

at his feet, writhing in agony. The camerlegno's cassock was torn open, and his

bare chest was seared

black. Langdon could not make out the symbol from across the room, but a large,

square brand lay on the

floor near Kohler. The metal still glowed red.

Two of the Swiss Guards acted without hesitation. They opened fire. The bullets

smashed into Kohler's

chest, driving him backward. Kohler collapsed into his wheelchair, his chest

gurgling blood. His gun went

skittering across the floor.

Langdon stood stunned in the doorway.

Vittoria seemed paralyzed. "Max . . ." she whispered.

The camerlegno, still twisting on the floor, rolled toward Rocher, and with the

trancelike terror of the early

witch hunts, pointed his index finger at Rocher and yelled a single word.

"ILLUMINATUS!"

"You bastard," Rocher said, running at him. "You sanctimonious bas-"

This time it was Chartrand who reacted on instinct, putting three bullets in

Rocher's back. The captain fell

face first on the tile floor and slid lifeless through his own blood. Chartrand

and the guards dashed

immediately to the camerlegno, who lay clutching himself, convulsing in pain.

Both guards let out exclamations of horror when they saw the symbol seared on

the camerlegno's chest.

The second guard saw the brand upside down and immediately staggered backward

with fear in his eyes.

Chartrand, looking equally overwhelmed by the symbol, pulled the camerlegno's

torn cassock up over the

burn, shielding it from view.

Langdon felt delirious as he moved across the room. Through a mist of insanity

and violence, he tried to

make sense of what he was seeing. A crippled scientist, in a final act of

symbolic dominance, had flown

into Vatican City and branded the church's highest official. Some things are

worth dying for, the Hassassin

had said. Langdon wondered how a handicapped man could possibly have overpowered

the camerlegno.

Then again, Kohler had a gun. It doesn't matter how he did it! Kohler

accomplished his mission!

Langdon moved toward the gruesome scene. The camerlegno was being attended, and

Langdon felt himself

drawn toward the smoking brand on the floor near Kohler's wheelchair. The sixth

brand? The closer

Langdon got, the more confused he became. The brand seemed to be a perfect

square, quite large, and had

obviously come from the sacred center compartment of the chest in the Illuminati

Lair. A sixth and final

brand, the Hassassin had said. The most brilliant of all.

Langdon knelt beside Kohler and reached for the object. The metal still radiated

heat. Grasping the wooden

handle, Langdon picked it up. He was not sure what he expected to see, but it

most certainly was not this.

Langdon stared a long, confused moment. Nothing was making sense. Why had the

guards cried out in

horror when they saw this? It was a square of meaningless squiggles. The most

brilliant of all? It was

symmetrical, Langdon could tell as he rotated it in his hand, but it was

gibberish.

When he felt a hand on his shoulder, Langdon looked up, expecting Vittoria. The

hand, however, was

Seite 222

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

covered with blood. It belonged to Maximilian Kohler, who was reaching out from

his wheelchair.

Langdon dropped the brand and staggered to his feet. Kohler's still alive!

Slumped in his wheelchair, the dying director was still breathing, albeit

barely, sucking in sputtering gasps.

Kohler's eyes met Langdon's, and it was the same stony gaze that had greeted

Langdon at CERN earlier

that day. The eyes looked even harder in death, the loathing and enmity rising

to the surface.

The scientist's body quivered, and Langdon sensed he was trying to move.

Everyone else in the room was

focused on the camerlegno, and Langdon wanted to call out, but he could not

react. He was transfixed by

the intensity radiating from Kohler in these final seconds of his life. The

director, with tremulous effort,

lifted his arm and pulled a small device off the arm of his wheelchair. It was

the size of a matchbox. He

held it out, quivering. For an instant, Langdon feared Kohler had a weapon. But

it was something else.

"G-give . . ." Kohler's final words were a gurgling whisper. "G-give this . . .

to the m-media." Kohler

collapsed motionless, and the device fell in his lap.

Shocked, Langdon stared at the device. It was electronic. The words SONY RUVI

were printed across the

front. Langdon recognized it as one of those new ultraminiature, palm-held

camcorders. The balls on this

guy! he thought. Kohler had apparently recorded some sort of final suicide

message he wanted the media to

broadcast . . . no doubt some sermon about the importance of science and the

evils of religion. Langdon

decided he had done enough for this man's cause tonight. Before Chartrand saw

Kohler's camcorder,

Langdon slipped it into his deepest jacket pocket. Kohler's final message can

rot in hell!

It was the voice of the camerlegno that broke the silence. He was trying to sit

up. "The cardinals," he

gasped to Chartrand.

"Still in the Sistine Chapel!" Chartrand exclaimed. "Captain Rocher ordered-"

"Evacuate . . . now. Everyone."

Chartrand sent one of the other guards running off to let the cardinals out.

The camerlegno grimaced in pain. "Helicopter . . . out front . . . get me to a

hospital."

115

I n St. Peter's Square, the Swiss Guard pilot sat in the cockpit of the parked

Vatican helicopter and rubbed

his temples. The chaos in the square around him was so loud that it drowned out

the sound of his idling

rotors. This was no solemn candlelight vigil. He was amazed a riot had not

broken out yet.

With less than twenty-five minutes left until midnight, the people were still

packed together, some praying,

some weeping for the church, others screaming obscenities and proclaiming that

this was what the church

deserved, still others chanting apocalyptic Bible verses.

The pilot's head pounded as the media lights glinted off his windshield. He

squinted out at the clamorous

masses. Banners waved over the crowd.

ANTIMATTER IS THE ANTICHRIST!

SCIENTIST=SATANIST

WHERE IS YOUR GOD NOW?

The pilot groaned, his headache worsening. He half considered grabbing the

windshield's vinyl covering

and putting it up so he wouldn't have to watch, but he knew he would be airborne

in a matter of minutes.

Lieutenant Chartrand had just radioed with terrible news. The camerlegno had

been attacked by Maximilian

Kohler and seriously injured. Chartrand, the American, and the woman were

Seite 223

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

carrying the camerlegno out

now so he could be evacuated to a hospital.

The pilot felt personally responsible for the attack. He reprimanded himself for

not acting on his gut.

Earlier, when he had picked up Kohler at the airport, he had sensed something in

the scientist's dead eyes.

He couldn't place it, but he didn't like it. Not that it mattered. Rocher was

running the show, and Rocher

insisted this was the guy. Rocher had apparently been wrong.

A new clamor arose from the crowd, and the pilot looked over to see a line of

cardinals processing

solemnly out of the Vatican onto St. Peter's Square. The cardinals' relief to be

leaving ground zero seemed

to be quickly overcome by looks of bewilderment at the spectacle now going on

outside the church.

The crowd noise intensified yet again. The pilot's head pounded. He needed an

aspirin. Maybe three. He

didn't like to fly on medication, but a few aspirin would certainly be less

debilitating than this raging

headache. He reached for the first-aid kit, kept with assorted maps and manuals

in a cargo box bolted

between the two front seats. When he tried to open the box, though, he found it

locked. He looked around

for the key and then finally gave up. Tonight was clearly not his lucky night.

He went back to massaging

his temples.

Inside the darkened basilica, Langdon, Vittoria, and the two guards strained

breathlessly toward the main

exit. Unable to find anything more suitable, the four of them were transporting

the wounded camerlegno on

a narrow table, balancing the inert body between them as though on a stretcher.

Outside the doors, the faint

roar of human chaos was now audible. The camerlegno teetered on the brink of

unconsciousness.

Time was running out.

116

I t was 11:39 P.M. when Langdon stepped with the others from St. Peter's

Basilica. The glare that hit his

eyes was searing. The media lights shone off the white marble like sunlight off

a snowy tundra. Langdon

squinted, trying to find refuge behind the façade's enormous columns, but the

light came from all

directions. In front of him, a collage of massive video screens rose above the

crowd.

Standing there atop the magnificent stairs that spilled down to the piazza

below, Langdon felt like a

reluctant player on the world's biggest stage. Somewhere beyond the glaring

lights, Langdon heard an

idling helicopter and the roar of a hundred thousand voices. To their left, a

procession of cardinals was now

evacuating onto the square. They all stopped in apparent distress to see the

scene now unfolding on the

staircase.

"Careful now," Chartrand urged, sounding focused as the group began descending

the stairs toward the

helicopter.

Langdon felt like they were moving underwater. His arms ached from the weight of

the camerlegno and the

table. He wondered how the moment could get much less dignified. Then he saw the

answer. The two BBC

reporters had apparently been crossing the open square on their way back to the

press area. But now, with

the roar of the crowd, they had turned. Glick and Macri were now running back

toward them. Macri's

camera was raised and rolling. Here come the vultures, Langdon thought.

"Alt!" Chartrand yelled. "Get back!"

But the reporters kept coming. Langdon guessed the other networks would take

about six seconds to pick

Seite 224

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

up this live BBC feed again. He was wrong. They took two. As if connected by

some sort of universal

consciousness, every last media screen in the piazza cut away from their

countdown clocks and their

Vatican experts and began transmitting the same picture-a jiggling action

footage swooping up the Vatican

stairs. Now, everywhere Langdon looked, he saw the camerlegno's limp body in a

Technicolor close-up.

This is wrong! Langdon thought. He wanted to run down the stairs and interfere,

but he could not. It

wouldn't have helped anyway. Whether it was the roar of the crowd or the cool

night air that caused it,

Langdon would never know, but at that moment, the inconceivable occurred.

Like a man awakening from a nightmare, the camerlegno's eyes shot open and he

sat bolt upright. Taken

entirely by surprise, Langdon and the others fumbled with the shifting weight.

The front of the table

dipped. The camerlegno began to slide. They tried to recover by setting the

table down, but it was too late.

The camerlegno slid off the front. Incredibly, he did not fall. His feet hit the

marble, and he swayed upright.

He stood a moment, looking disoriented, and then, before anyone could stop him,

he lurched forward,

staggering down the stairs toward Macri.

"No!" Langdon screamed.

Chartrand rushed forward, trying to reign in the camerlegno. But the camerlegno

turned on him, wild-eyed,

crazed. "Leave me!"

Chartrand jumped back.

The scene went from bad to worse. The camerlegno's torn cassock, having been

only laid over his chest by

Chartrand, began to slip lower. For a moment, Langdon thought the garment might

hold, but that moment

passed. The cassock let go, sliding off his shoulders down around his waist.

The gasp that went up from the crowd seemed to travel around the globe and back

in an instant. Cameras

rolled, flashbulbs exploded. On media screens everywhere, the image of the

camerlegno's branded chest

was projected, towering and in grisly detail. Some screens were even freezing

the image and rotating it 180

degrees.

The ultimate Illuminati victory.

Langdon stared at the brand on the screens. Although it was the imprint of the

square brand he had held

earlier, the symbol now made sense. Perfect sense. The marking's awesome power

hit Langdon like a train.

Orientation. Langdon had forgotten the first rule of symbology. When is a square

not a square? He had

also forgotten that iron brands, just like rubber stamps, never looked like

their imprints. They were in

reverse. Langdon had been looking at the brand's negative!

As the chaos grew, an old Illuminati quote echoed with new meaning: "A flawless

diamond, born of the

ancient elements with such perfection that all those who saw it could only stare

in wonder."

Langdon knew now the myth was true.

Earth, Air, Fire, Water.

The Illuminati Diamond.

117

R obert Langdon had little doubt that the chaos and hysteria coursing through

St. Peter's Square at this

very instant exceeded anything Vatican Hill had ever witnessed. No battle, no

crucifixion, no pilgrimage,

no mystical vision . . . nothing in the shrine's 2,000-year history could

possibly match the scope and drama

Seite 225

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

of this very moment.

As the tragedy unfolded, Langdon felt oddly separate, as if hovering there

beside Vittoria at the top of the

stairs. The action seemed to distend, as if in a time warp, all the insanity

slowing to a crawl . . .

The branded camerlegno . . . raving for the world to see . . .

The Illuminati Diamond . . . unveiled in its diabolical genius . . .

The countdown clock registering the final twenty minutes of Vatican history . .

.

The drama, however, had only just begun.

The camerlegno, as if in some sort of post-traumatic trance, seemed suddenly

puissant, possessed by

demons. He began babbling, whispering to unseen spirits, looking up at the sky

and raising his arms to

God.

"Speak!" the camerlegno yelled to the heavens. "Yes, I hear you!"

In that moment, Langdon understood. His heart dropped like a rock.

Vittoria apparently understood too. She went white. "He's in shock," she said.

"He's hallucinating. He

thinks he's talking to God!"

Somebody's got to stop this, Langdon thought. It was a wretched and embarrassing

end. Get this man to a

hospital!

Below them on the stairs, Chinita Macri was poised and filming, apparently

having located her ideal

vantage point. The images she filmed appeared instantly across the square behind

her on media screens . . .

like endless drive-in movies all playing the same grisly tragedy.

The whole scene felt epic. The camerlegno, in his torn cassock, with the

scorched brand on his chest,

looked like some sort of battered champion who had overcome the rings of hell

for this one moment of

revelation. He bellowed to the heavens.

"Ti sento, Dio! I hear you, God!"

Chartrand backed off, a look of awe on his face.

The hush that fell across the crowd was instant and absolute. For a moment it

was as if the silence had

fallen across the entire planet . . . everyone in front of their TVs rigid, a

communal holding of breath.

The camerlegno stood on the stairs, before the world, and held out his arms. He

looked almost Christlike,

bare and wounded before the world. He raised his arms to the heavens and,

looking up, exclaimed,

"Grazie! Grazie, Dio!"

The silence of the masses never broke.

"Grazie, Dio!" the camerlegno cried out again. Like the sun breaking through a

stormy sky, a look of joy

spread across his face. "Grazie, Dio!"

Thank you, God? Langdon stared in wonder.

The camerlegno was radiant now, his eerie transformation complete. He looked up

at the sky, still nodding

furiously. He shouted to the heavens, "Upon this rock I will build my church!"

Langdon knew the words, but he had no idea why the camerlegno could possibly be

shouting them.

The camerlegno turned back to the crowd and bellowed again into the night. "Upon

this rock I will build

my church!" Then he raised his hands to the sky and laughed out loud. "Grazie,

Dio! Grazie!"

The man had clearly gone mad.

The world watched, spellbound.

The culmination, however, was something no one expected.

With a final joyous exultation, the camerlegno turned and dashed back into St.

Peter's Basilica.

118

E leven-forty-two P.M.

The frenzied convoy that plunged back into the basilica to retrieve the

camerlegno was not one Langdon

had ever imagined he would be part of . . . much less leading. But he had been

closest to the door and had

Seite 226

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

acted on instinct.

He'll die in here, Langdon thought, sprinting over the threshold into the

darkened void. "Camerlegno!

Stop!"

The wall of blackness that hit Langdon was absolute. His pupils were contracted

from the glare outside, and

his field of vision now extended no farther than a few feet before his face. He

skidded to a stop.

Somewhere in the blackness ahead, he heard the camerlegno's cassock rustle as

the priest ran blindly into

the abyss.

Vittoria and the guards arrived immediately. Flashlights came on, but the lights

were almost dead now and

did not even begin to probe the depths of the basilica before them. The beams

swept back and forth,

revealing only columns and bare floor. The camerlegno was nowhere to be seen.

"Camerlegno!" Chartrand yelled, fear in his voice. "Wait! Signore!"

A commotion in the doorway behind them caused everyone to turn. Chinita Macri's

large frame lurched

through the entry. Her camera was shouldered, and the glowing red light on top

revealed that it was still

transmitting. Glick was running behind her, microphone in hand, yelling for her

to slow down.

Langdon could not believe these two. This is not the time!

"Out!" Chartrand snapped. "This is not for your eyes!"

But Macri and Glick kept coming.

"Chinita!" Glick sounded fearful now. "This is suicide! I'm not coming!"

Macri ignored him. She threw a switch on her camera. The spotlight on top glared

to life, blinding

everyone.

Langdon shielded his face and turned away in pain. Damn it! When he looked up,

though, the church

around them was illuminated for thirty yards.

At that moment the camerlegno's voice echoed somewhere in the distance. "Upon

this rock I will build my

church!"

Macri wheeled her camera toward the sound. Far off, in the grayness at the end

of the spotlight's reach,

black fabric billowed, revealing a familiar form running down the main aisle of

the basilica.

There was a fleeting instant of hesitation as everyone's eyes took in the

bizarre image. Then the dam broke.

Chartrand pushed past Langdon and sprinted after the camerlegno. Langdon took

off next. Then the guards

and Vittoria.

Macri brought up the rear, lighting everyone's way and transmitting the

sepulchral chase to the world. An

unwilling Glick cursed aloud as he tagged along, fumbling through a terrified

blow-by-blow commentary.

The main aisle of St. Peter's Basilica, Lieutenant Chartrand had once figured

out, was longer than an

Olympic soccer field. Tonight, however, it felt like twice that. As the guard

sprinted after the camerlegno,

he wondered where the man was headed. The camerlegno was clearly in shock,

delirious no doubt from his

physical trauma and bearing witness to the horrific massacre in the Pope's

office.

Somewhere up ahead, beyond the reach of the BBC spotlight, the camerlegno's

voice rang out joyously.

"Upon this rock I will build my church!"

Chartrand knew the man was shouting Scripture-Matthew 16:18, if Chartrand

recalled correctly. Upon this

rock I will build my church. It was an almost cruelly inapt inspiration-the

church was about to be destroyed.

Surely the camerlegno had gone mad.

Or had he?

For a fleeting instant, Chartrand's soul fluttered. Holy visions and divine

messages had always seemed like

Seite 227

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

wishful delusions to him-the product of overzealous minds hearing what they

wanted to hear-God did not

interact directly!

A moment later, though, as if the Holy Spirit Himself had descended to persuade

Chartrand of His power,

Chartrand had a vision.

Fifty yards ahead, in the center of the church, a ghost appeared . . . a

diaphanous, glowing outline. The pale

shape was that of the half-naked camerlegno. The specter seemed transparent,

radiating light. Chartrand

staggered to a stop, feeling a knot tighten in his chest. The camerlegno is

glowing! The body seemed to

shine brighter now. Then, it began to sink . . . deeper and deeper, until it

disappeared as if by magic into the

blackness of the floor.

Langdon had seen the phantom also. For a moment, he too thought he had witnessed

a magical vision. But

as he passed the stunned Chartrand and ran toward the spot where the camerlegno

had disappeared, he

realized what had just happened. The camerlegno had arrived at the Niche of the

Palliums-the sunken

chamber lit by ninety-nine oil lamps. The lamps in the niche shone up from

beneath, illuminating him like a

ghost. Then, as the camerlegno descended the stairs into the light, he had

seemed to disappear beneath the

floor.

Langdon arrived breathless at the rim overlooking the sunken room. He peered

down the stairs. At the

bottom, lit by the golden glow of oil lamps, the camerlegno dashed across the

marble chamber toward the

set of glass doors that led to the room holding the famous golden box.

What is he doing? Langdon wondered. Certainly he can't think the golden box-

The camerlegno yanked open the doors and ran inside. Oddly though, he totally

ignored the golden box,

rushing right past it. Five feet beyond the box, he dropped to his knees and

began struggling to lift an iron

grate embedded in the floor.

Langdon watched in horror, now realizing where the camerlegno was headed. Good

God, no! He dashed

down the stairs after him. "Father! Don't!"

As Langdon opened the glass doors and ran toward the camerlegno, he saw the

camerlegno heave on the

grate. The hinged, iron bulkhead fell open with a deafening crash, revealing a

narrow shaft and a steep

stairway that dropped into nothingness. As the camerlegno moved toward the hole,

Langdon grabbed his

bare shoulders and pulled him back. The man's skin was slippery with sweat, but

Langdon held on.

The camerlegno wheeled, obviously startled. "What are you doing!"

Langdon was surprised when their eyes met. The camerlegno no longer had the

glazed look of a man in a

trance. His eyes were keen, glistening with a lucid determination. The brand on

his chest looked

excruciating.

"Father," Langdon urged, as calmly as possible, "you can't go down there. We

need to evacuate."

"My son," the camerlegno said, his voice eerily sane. "I have just had a

message. I know-"

"Camerlegno!" It was Chartrand and the others. They came dashing down the stairs

into the room, lit by

Macri's camera.

When Chartrand saw the open grate in the floor, his eyes filled with dread. He

crossed himself and shot

Langdon a thankful look for having stopped the camerlegno. Langdon understood;

had read enough about

Vatican architecture to know what lay beneath that grate. It was the most sacred

place in all of

Christendom. Terra Santa. Holy Ground. Some called it the Necropolis. Some

Seite 228

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

called it the Catacombs.

According to accounts from the select few clergy who had descended over the

years, the Necropolis was a

dark maze of subterranean crypts that could swallow a visitor whole if he lost

his way. It was not the kind

of place through which they wanted to be chasing the camerlegno.

"Signore," Chartrand pleaded. "You're in shock. We need to leave this place. You

cannot go down there.

It's suicide."

The camerlegno seemed suddenly stoic. He reached out and put a quiet hand on

Chartrand's shoulder.

"Thank you for your concern and service. I cannot tell you how. I cannot tell

you I understand. But I have

had a revelation. I know where the antimatter is."

Everyone stared.

The camerlegno turned to the group. "Upon this rock I will build my church. That

was the message. The

meaning is clear."

Langdon was still unable to comprehend the camerlegno's conviction that he had

spoken to God, much less

that he had deciphered the message. Upon this rock I will build my church? They

were the words spoken by

Jesus when he chose Peter as his first apostle. What did they have to do with

anything?

Macri moved in for a closer shot. Glick was mute, as if shell-shocked.

The camerlegno spoke quickly now. "The Illuminati have placed their tool of

destruction on the very

cornerstone of this church. At the foundation." He motioned down the stairs. "On

the very rock upon which

this church was built. And I know where that rock is."

Langdon was certain the time had come to overpower the camerlegno and carry him

off. As lucid as he

seemed, the priest was talking nonsense. A rock? The cornerstone in the

foundation? The stairway before

them didn't lead to the foundation, it led to the necropolis! "The quote is a

metaphor, Father! There is no

actual rock!"

The camerlegno looked strangely sad. "There is a rock, my son." He pointed into

the hole. "Pietro è la

pietra."

Langdon froze. In an instant it all came clear.

The austere simplicity of it gave him chills. As Langdon stood there with the

others, staring down the long

staircase, he realized that there was indeed a rock buried in the darkness

beneath this church.

Pietro è la pietra. Peter is the rock.

Peter's faith in God was so steadfast that Jesus called Peter "the rock"-the

unwavering disciple on whose

shoulders Jesus would build his church. On this very location, Langdon

realized-Vatican Hill-Peter had

been crucified and buried. The early Christians built a small shrine over his

tomb. As Christianity spread,

the shrine got bigger, layer upon layer, culminating in this colossal basilica.

The entire Catholic faith had

been built, quite literally, upon St. Peter. The rock.

"The antimatter is on St. Peter's tomb," the camerlegno said, his voice

crystalline.

Despite the seemingly supernatural origin of the information, Langdon sensed a

stark logic in it. Placing the

antimatter on St. Peter's tomb seemed painfully obvious now. The Illuminati, in

an act of symbolic

defiance, had located the antimatter at the core of Christendom, both literally

and figuratively. The ultimate

infiltration.

"And if you all need worldly proof," the camerlegno said, sounding impatient

now, "I just found that grate

unlocked." He pointed to the open bulkhead in the floor. "It is never unlocked.

Someone has been down

there . . . recently."

Seite 229

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Everyone stared into the hole.

An instant later, with deceptive agility, the camerlegno spun, grabbed an oil

lamp, and headed for the

opening.

119

T he stone steps declined steeply into the earth.

I'm going to die down here, Vittoria thought, gripping the heavy rope banister

as she bounded down the

cramped passageway behind the others. Although Langdon had made a move to stop

the camerlegno from

entering the shaft, Chartrand had intervened, grabbing Langdon and holding on.

Apparently, the young

guard was now convinced the camerlegno knew what he was doing.

After a brief scuffle, Langdon had freed himself and pursued the camerlegno with

Chartrand close on his

heels. Instinctively, Vittoria had dashed after them.

Now she was racing headlong down a precipitous grade where any misplaced step

could mean a deadly

fall. Far below, she could see the golden glow of the camerlegno's oil lamp.

Behind her, Vittoria could hear

the BBC reporters hurrying to keep up. The camera spotlight threw gnarled

shadows beyond her down the

shaft, illuminating Chartrand and Langdon. Vittoria could scarcely believe the

world was bearing witness

to this insanity. Turn off the damn camera! Then again, she knew the light was

the only reason any of them

could see where they were going.

As the bizarre chase continued, Vittoria's thoughts whipped like a tempest. What

could the camerlegno

possibly do down here? Even if he found the antimatter? There was no time!

Vittoria was surprised to find her intuition now telling her the camerlegno was

probably right. Placing the

antimatter three stories beneath the earth seemed an almost noble and merciful

choice. Deep undergroundmuch

as in Z-lab-an antimatter annihilation would be partially contained. There

would be no heat blast, no

flying shrapnel to injure onlookers, just a biblical opening of the earth and a

towering basilica crumbling

into a crater.

Was this Kohler's one act of decency? Sparing lives? Vittoria still could not

fathom the director's

involvement. She could accept his hatred of religion . . . but this awesome

conspiracy seemed beyond him.

Was Kohler's loathing really this profound? Destruction of the Vatican? Hiring

an assassin? The murders

of her father, the Pope, and four cardinals? It seemed unthinkable. And how had

Kohler managed all this

treachery within the Vatican walls? Rocher was Kohler's inside man, Vittoria

told herself. Rocher was an

Illuminatus. No doubt Captain Rocher had keys to everything-the Pope's chambers,

Il Passetto, the

Necropolis, St. Peter's tomb, all of it. He could have placed the antimatter on

St. Peter's tomb-a highly

restricted locale-and then commanded his guards not to waste time searching the

Vatican's restricted areas.

Rocher knew nobody would ever find the canister.

But Rocher never counted on the camerlegno's message from above.

The message. This was the leap of faith Vittoria was still struggling to accept.

Had God actually

communicated with the camerlegno? Vittoria's gut said no, and yet hers was the

science of entanglement

physics-the study of interconnectedness. She witnessed miraculous communications

every day-twin seaturtle

eggs separated and placed in labs thousands of miles apart hatching at

the same instant . . . acres of

jellyfish pulsating in perfect rhythm as if of a single mind. There are

invisible lines of communication

everywhere, she thought.

But between God and man?

Seite 230

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Vittoria wished her father were there to give her faith. He had once explained

divine communication to her

in scientific terms, and he had made her believe. She still remembered the day

she had seen him praying

and asked him, "Father, why do you bother to pray? God cannot answer you."

Leonardo Vetra had looked up from his meditations with a paternal smile. "My

daughter the skeptic. So

you don't believe God speaks to man? Let me put it in your language." He took a

model of the human brain

down from a shelf and set it in front of her. "As you probably know, Vittoria,

human beings normally use a

very small percentage of their brain power. However, if you put them in

emotionally charged situations-like

physical trauma, extreme joy or fear, deep meditation-all of a sudden their

neurons start firing like crazy,

resulting in massively enhanced mental clarity."

"So what?" Vittoria said. "Just because you think clearly doesn't mean you talk

to God."

"Aha!" Vetra exclaimed. "And yet remarkable solutions to seemingly impossible

problems often occur in

these moments of clarity. It's what gurus call higher consciousness. Biologists

call it altered states.

Psychologists call it super-sentience." He paused. "And Christians call it

answered prayer." Smiling

broadly, he added, "Sometimes, divine revelation simply means adjusting your

brain to hear what your

heart already knows."

Now, as she dashed down, headlong into the dark, Vittoria sensed perhaps her

father was right. Was it so

hard to believe that the camerlegno's trauma had put his mind in a state where

he had simply "realized" the

antimatter's location?

Each of us is a God, Buddha had said. Each of us knows all.We need only open our

minds to hear our own

wisdom.

It was in that moment of clarity, as Vittoria plunged deeper into the earth,

that she felt her own mind open .

. . her own wisdom surface. She sensed now without a doubt what the camerlegno's

intentions were. Her

awareness brought with it a fear like nothing she had ever known.

"Camerlegno, no!" she shouted down the passage. "You don't understand!" Vittoria

pictured the multitudes

of people surrounding Vatican City, and her blood ran cold. "If you bring the

antimatter up . . . everyone

will die!"

Langdon was leaping three steps at a time now, gaining ground. The passage was

cramped, but he felt no

claustrophobia. His once debilitating fear was overshadowed by a far deeper

dread.

"Camerlegno!" Langdon felt himself closing the gap on the lantern's glow. "You

must leave the antimatter

where it is! There's no other choice!"

Even as Langdon spoke the words, he could not believe them. Not only had he

accepted the camerlegno's

divine revelation of the antimatter's location, but he was lobbying for the

destruction of St. Peter's

Basilica-one of the greatest architectural feats on earth . . . as well as all

of the art inside.

But the people outside . . . it's the only way.

It seemed a cruel irony that the only way to save the people now was to destroy

the church. Langdon

figured the Illuminati were amused by the symbolism.

The air coming up from the bottom of the tunnel was cool and dank. Somewhere

down here was the sacred

necropolis . . . burial place of St. Peter and countless other early Christians.

Langdon felt a chill, hoping

this was not a suicide mission.

Suddenly, the camerlegno's lantern seemed to halt. Langdon closed on him fast.

Seite 231

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The end of the stairs loomed abruptly from out of the shadows. A wrought-iron

gate with three embossed

skulls blocked the bottom of the stairs. The camerlegno was there, pulling the

gate open. Langdon leapt,

pushing the gate shut, blocking the camerlegno's way. The others came thundering

down the stairs,

everyone ghostly white in the BBC spotlight . . . especially Glick, who was

looking more pasty with every

step.

Chartrand grabbed Langdon. "Let the camerlegno pass!"

"No!" Vittoria said from above, breathless. "We must evacuate right now! You

cannot take the antimatter

out of here! If you bring it up, everyone outside will die!"

The camerlegno's voice was remarkably calm. "All of you . . . we must trust. We

have little time."

"You don't understand," Vittoria said. "An explosion at ground level will be

much worse than one down

here!"

The camerlegno looked at her, his green eyes resplendently sane. "Who said

anything about an explosion at

ground level?"

Vittoria stared. "You're leaving it down here?"

The camerlegno's certitude was hypnotic. "There will be no more death tonight."

"Father, but-"

"Please . . . some faith." The camerlegno's voice plunged to a compelling hush.

"I am not asking anyone to

join me. You are all free to go. All I am asking is that you not interfere with

His bidding. Let me do what I

have been called to do." The camerlegno's stare intensified. "I am to save this

church. And I can. I swear

on my life."

The silence that followed might as well have been thunder.

120

E leven-fifty-one P.M.

Necropolis literally means City of the Dead.

Nothing Robert Langdon had ever read about this place prepared him for the sight

of it. The colossal

subterranean hollow was filled with crumbling mausoleums, like small houses on

the floor of a cave. The

air smelled lifeless. An awkward grid of narrow walkways wound between the

decaying memorials, most

of which were fractured brick with marble platings. Like columns of dust,

countless pillars of unexcavated

earth rose up, supporting a dirt sky, which hung low over the penumbral hamlet.

City of the dead, Langdon thought, feeling trapped between academic wonder and

raw fear. He and the

others dashed deeper down the winding passages. Did I make the wrong choice?

Chartrand had been the first to fall under the camerlegno's spell, yanking open

the gate and declaring his

faith in the camerlegno. Glick and Macri, at the camerlegno's suggestion, had

nobly agreed to provide light

to the quest, although considering what accolades awaited them if they got out

of here alive, their

motivations were certainly suspect. Vittoria had been the least eager of all,

and Langdon had seen in her

eyes a wariness that looked, unsettlingly, a lot like female intuition.

It's too late now, he thought, he and Vittoria dashing after the others. We're

committed.

Vittoria was silent, but Langdon knew they were thinking the same thing. Nine

minutes is not enough time

to get the hell out of Vatican City if the camerlegno is wrong.

As they ran on through the mausoleums, Langdon felt his legs tiring, noting to

his surprise that the group

was ascending a steady incline. The explanation, when it dawned on him, sent

shivers to his core. The

topography beneath his feet was that of Christ's time. He was running up the

original Vatican Hill!

Langdon had heard Vatican scholars claim that St. Peter's tomb was near the top

of Vatican Hill, and he

Seite 232

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

had always wondered how they knew. Now he understood. The damn hill is still

here!

Langdon felt like he was running through the pages of history. Somewhere ahead

was St. Peter's tomb-the

Christian relic. It was hard to imagine that the original grave had been marked

only with a modest shrine.

Not any more. As Peter's eminence spread, new shrines were built on top of the

old, and now, the homage

stretched 440 feet overhead to the top of Michelangelo's dome, the apex

positioned directly over the

original tomb within a fraction of an inch.

They continued ascending the sinuous passages. Langdon checked his watch. Eight

minutes. He was

beginning to wonder if he and Vittoria would be joining the deceased here

permanently.

"Look out!" Glick yelled from behind them. "Snake holes!"

Langdon saw it in time. A series of small holes riddled the path before them. He

leapt, just clearing them.

Vittoria jumped too, barely avoiding the narrow hollows. She looked uneasy as

they ran on. "Snake holes?"

"Snack holes, actually," Langdon corrected. "Trust me, you don't want to know."

The holes, he had just

realized, were libation tubes. The early Christians had believed in the

resurrection of the flesh, and they'd

used the holes to literally "feed the dead" by pouring milk and honey into

crypts beneath the floor.

The camerlegno felt weak.

He dashed onward, his legs finding strength in his duty to God and man. Almost

there. He was in incredible

pain. The mind can bring so much more pain than the body. Still he felt tired.

He knew he had precious

little time.

"I will save your church, Father. I swear it."

Despite the BBC lights behind him, for which he was grateful, the camerlegno

carried his oil lamp high. I

am a beacon in the darkness .I am the light. The lamp sloshed as he ran, and for

an instant he feared the

flammable oil might spill and burn him. He had experienced enough burned flesh

for one evening.

As he approached the top of the hill, he was drenched in sweat, barely able to

breathe. But when he

emerged over the crest, he felt reborn. He staggered onto the flat piece of

earth where he had stood many

times. Here the path ended. The necropolis came to an abrupt halt at a wall of

earth. A tiny marker read:

Mausoleum S.

La tomba di San Pietro.

Before him, at waist level, was an opening in the wall. There was no gilded

plaque here. No fanfare. Just a

simple hole in the wall, beyond which lay a small grotto and a meager, crumbling

sarcophagus. The

camerlegno gazed into the hole and smiled in exhaustion. He could hear the

others coming up the hill

behind him. He set down his oil lamp and knelt to pray.

Thank you, God. It is almost over.

Outside in the square, surrounded by astounded cardinals, Cardinal Mortati

stared up at the media screen

and watched the drama unfold in the crypt below. He no longer knew what to

believe. Had the entire world

just witnessed what he had seen? Had God truly spoken to the camerlegno? Was the

antimatter really going

to appear on St. Peter's-

"Look!" A gasp went up from the throngs.

"There!" Everyone was suddenly pointing at the screen. "It's a miracle!"

Mortati looked up. The camera angle was unsteady, but it was clear enough. The

image was unforgettable.

Filmed from behind, the camerlegno was kneeling in prayer on the earthen floor.

Seite 233

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

In front of him was a

rough-hewn hole in the wall. Inside the hollow, among the rubble of ancient

stone, was a terra cotta casket.

Although Mortati had seen the coffin only once in his life, he knew beyond a

doubt what it contained.

San Pietro.

Mortati was not naïve enough to think that the shouts of joy and amazement now

thundering through the

crowd were exaltations from bearing witness to one of Christianity's most sacred

relics. St. Peter's tomb

was not what had people falling to their knees in spontaneous prayer and

thanksgiving. It was the object on

top of his tomb.

The antimatter canister. It was there . . . where it had been all day . . .

hiding in the darkness of the

Necropolis. Sleek. Relentless. Deadly. The camerlegno's revelation was correct.

Mortati stared in wonder at the transparent cylinder. The globule of liquid

still hovered at its core. The

grotto around the canister blinked red as the LED counted down into its final

five minutes of life.

Also sitting on the tomb, inches away from the canister, was the wireless Swiss

Guard security camera that

had been pointed at the canister and transmitting all along.

Mortati crossed himself, certain this was the most frightful image he had seen

in his entire life. He realized,

a moment later, however, that it was about to get worse.

The camerlegno stood suddenly. He grabbed the antimatter in his hands and

wheeled toward the others. His

face showing total focus. He pushed past the others and began descending the

Necropolis the way he had

come, running down the hill.

The camera caught Vittoria Vetra, frozen in terror. "Where are you going!

Camerlegno! I thought you said-

"

"Have faith!" he exclaimed as he ran off.

Vittoria spun toward Langdon. "What do we do?"

Robert Langdon tried to stop the camerlegno, but Chartrand was running

interference now, apparently

trusting the camerlegno's conviction.

The picture coming from the BBC camera was like a roller coaster ride now,

winding, twisting. Fleeting

freeze-frames of confusion and terror as the chaotic cortege stumbled through

the shadows back toward the

Necropolis entrance.

Out in the square, Mortati let out a fearful gasp. "Is he bringing that up

here?"

On televisions all over the world, larger than life, the camerlegno raced upward

out of the Necropolis with

the antimatter before him. "There will be no more death tonight!"

But the camerlegno was wrong.

121

T he camerlegno erupted through the doors of St. Peter's Basilica at exactly

11:56 P.M. He staggered

into the dazzling glare of the world spotlight, carrying the antimatter before

him like some sort of numinous

offering. Through burning eyes he could see his own form, half-naked and

wounded, towering like a giant

on the media screens around the square. The roar that went up from the crowd in

St. Peter's Square was

like none the camerlegno had ever heard-crying, screaming, chanting, praying . .

. a mix of veneration and

terror.

Deliver us from evil, he whispered.

He felt totally depleted from his race out of the Necropolis. It had almost

ended in disaster. Robert Langdon

and Vittoria Vetra had wanted to intercept him, to throw the canister back into

its subterranean hiding

place, to run outside for cover. Blind fools!

The camerlegno realized now, with fearful clarity, that on any other night, he

Seite 234

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

would never have won the

race. Tonight, however, God again had been with him. Robert Langdon, on the

verge of overtaking the

camerlegno, had been grabbed by Chartrand, ever trusting and dutiful to the

camerlegno's demands for

faith. The reporters, of course, were spellbound and lugging too much equipment

to interfere.

The Lord works in mysterious ways.

The camerlegno could hear the others behind him now . . . see them on the

screens, closing in. Mustering

the last of his physical strength, he raised the antimatter high over his head.

Then, throwing back his bare

shoulders in an act of defiance to the Illuminati brand on his chest, he dashed

down the stairs.

There was one final act.

Godspeed, he thought. Godspeed.

Four minutes . . .

Langdon could barely see as he burst out of the basilica. Again the sea of media

lights bore into his retinas.

All he could make out was the murky outline of the camerlegno, directly ahead of

him, running down the

stairs. For an instant, refulgent in his halo of media lights, the camerlegno

looked celestial, like some kind

of modern deity. His cassock was at his waist like a shroud. His body was

scarred and wounded by the

hands of his enemies, and still he endured. The camerlegno ran on, standing

tall, calling out to the world to

have faith, running toward the masses carrying this weapon of destruction.

Langdon ran down the stairs after him. What is he doing? He will kill them all!

"Satan's work," the camerlegno screamed, "has no place in the House of God!" He

ran on toward a now

terrified crowd.

"Father!" Langdon screamed, behind him. "There's nowhere to go!"

"Look to the heavens! We forget to look to the heavens!"

In that moment, as Langdon saw where the camerlegno was headed, the glorious

truth came flooding all

around him. Although Langdon could not see it on account of the lights, he knew

their salvation was

directly overhead.

A star-filled Italian sky. The escape route.

The helicopter the camerlegno had summoned to take him to the hospital sat dead

ahead, pilot already in

the cockpit, blades already humming in neutral. As the camerlegno ran toward it,

Langdon felt a sudden

overwhelming exhilaration.

The thoughts that tore through Langdon's mind came as a torrent . . .

First he pictured the wide-open expanse of the Mediterranean Sea. How far was

it? Five miles? Ten? He

knew the beach at Fiumocino was only about seven minutes by train. But by

helicopter, 200 miles an hour,

no stops . . . If they could fly the canister far enough out to sea, and drop it

. . . There were other options

too, he realized, feeling almost weightless as he ran. La Cava Romana! The

marble quarries north of the

city were less than three miles away. How large were they? Two square miles?

Certainly they were

deserted at this hour! Dropping the canister there . . .

"Everyone back!" the camerlegno yelled. His chest ached as he ran. "Get away!

Now!"

The Swiss Guard standing around the chopper stood slack-jawed as the camerlegno

approached them.

"Back!" the priest screamed.

The guards moved back.

With the entire world watching in wonder, the camerlegno ran around the chopper

to the pilot's door and

yanked it open. "Out, son! Now!"

The guard jumped out.

Seite 235

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The camerlegno looked at the high cockpit seat and knew that in his exhausted

state, he would need both

hands to pull himself up. He turned to the pilot, trembling beside him, and

thrust the canister into his hands.

"Hold this. Hand it back when I'm in."

As the camerlegno pulled himself up, he could hear Robert Langdon yelling

excitedly, running toward the

craft. Now you understand, the camerlegno thought. Now you have faith!

The camerlegno pulled himself up into the cockpit, adjusted a few familiar

levers, and then turned back to

his window for the canister.

But the guard to whom he had given the canister stood empty-handed. "He took

it!" the guard yelled.

The camerlegno felt his heart seize. "Who!"

The guard pointed. "Him!"

Robert Langdon was surprised by how heavy the canister was. He ran to the other

side of the chopper and

jumped in the rear compartment where he and Vittoria had sat only hours ago. He

left the door open and

buckled himself in. Then he yelled to the camerlegno in the front seat.

"Fly, Father!"

The camerlegno craned back at Langdon, his face bloodless with dread. "What are

you doing!"

"You fly! I'll throw!" Langdon barked. "There's no time! Just fly the blessed

chopper!"

The camerlegno seemed momentarily paralyzed, the media lights glaring through

the cockpit darkening the

creases in his face. "I can do this alone," he whispered. "I am supposed to do

this alone."

Langdon wasn't listening. Fly! he heard himself screaming. Now! I'm here to help

you! Langdon looked

down at the canister and felt his breath catch in his throat when he saw the

numbers. "Three minutes,

Father! Three!"

The number seemed to stun the camerlegno back to sobriety. Without hesitation,

he turned back to the

controls. With a grinding roar, the helicopter lifted off.

Through a swirl of dust, Langdon could see Vittoria running toward the chopper.

Their eyes met, and then

she dropped away like a sinking stone.

122

I nside the chopper, the whine of the engines and the gale from the open door

assaulted Langdon's senses

with a deafening chaos. He steadied himself against the magnified drag of

gravity as the camerlegno

accelerated the craft straight up. The glow of St. Peter's Square shrank beneath

them until it was an

amorphous glowing ellipse radiating in a sea of city lights.

The antimatter canister felt like deadweight in Langdon's hands. He held

tighter, his palms slick now with

sweat and blood. Inside the trap, the globule of antimatter hovered calmly,

pulsing red in the glow of the

LED countdown clock.

"Two minutes!" Langdon yelled, wondering where the camerlegno intended to drop

the canister.

The city lights beneath them spread out in all directions. In the distance to

the west, Langdon could see the

twinkling delineation of the Mediterranean coast-a jagged border of luminescence

beyond which spread an

endless dark expanse of nothingness. The sea looked farther now than Langdon had

imagined. Moreover,

the concentration of lights at the coast was a stark reminder that even far out

at sea an explosion might have

devastating effects. Langdon had not even considered the effects of a

ten-kiloton tidal wave hitting the

coast.

When Langdon turned and looked straight ahead through the cockpit window, he was

more hopeful.

Seite 236

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Directly in front of them, the rolling shadows of the Roman foothills loomed in

the night. The hills were

spotted with lights-the villas of the very wealthy-but a mile or so north, the

hills grew dark. There were no

lights at all-just a huge pocket of blackness. Nothing.

The quarries! Langdon thought. La Cava Romana!

Staring intently at the barren pocket of land, Langdon sensed that it was plenty

large enough. It seemed

close, too. Much closer than the ocean. Excitement surged through him. This was

obviously where the

camerlegno planned to take the antimatter! The chopper was pointing directly

toward it! The quarries!

Oddly, however, as the engines strained louder and the chopper hurtled through

the air, Langdon could see

that the quarries were not getting any closer. Bewildered, he shot a glance out

the side door to get his

bearings. What he saw doused his excitement in a wave of panic. Directly beneath

them, thousands of feet

straight down, glowed the media lights in St. Peter's Square.

We're still over the Vatican!

"Camerlegno!" Langdon choked. "Go forward! We're high enough! You've got to

start moving forward!

We can't drop the canister back over Vatican City!"

The camerlegno did not reply. He appeared to be concentrating on flying the

craft.

"We've got less than two minutes!" Langdon shouted, holding up the canister. "I

can see them! La Cava

Romana! A couple of miles north! We don't have-"

"No," the camerlegno said. "It's far too dangerous. I'm sorry." As the chopper

continued to claw

heavenward, the camerlegno turned and gave Langdon a mournful smile. "I wish you

had not come, my

friend. You have made the ultimate sacrifice."

Langdon looked in the camerlegno's exhausted eyes and suddenly understood. His

blood turned to ice.

"But . . . there must be somewhere we can go!"

"Up," the camerlegno replied, his voice resigned. "It's the only guarantee."

Langdon could barely think. He had entirely misinterpreted the camerlegno's

plan. Look to the heavens!

Heaven, Langdon now realized, was literally where he was headed. The camerlegno

had never intended to

drop the antimatter. He was simply getting it as far away from Vatican City as

humanly possible.

This was a one-way trip.

123

I n St. Peter's Square, Vittoria Vetra stared upward. The helicopter was a speck

now, the media lights no

longer reaching it. Even the pounding of the rotors had faded to a distant hum.

It seemed, in that instant,

that the entire world was focused upward, silenced in anticipation, necks craned

to the heavens . . . all

peoples, all faiths . . . all hearts beating as one.

Vittoria's emotions were a cyclone of twisting agonies. As the helicopter

disappeared from sight, she

pictured Robert's face, rising above her. What had he been thinking? Didn't he

understand?

Around the square, television cameras probed the darkness, waiting. A sea of

faces stared heavenward,

united in a silent countdown. The media screens all flickered the same tranquil

scene . . . a Roman sky

illuminated with brilliant stars. Vittoria felt the tears begin to well.

Behind her on the marble escarpment, 161 cardinals stared up in silent awe. Some

folded their hands in

prayer. Most stood motionless, transfixed. Some wept. The seconds ticked past.

In homes, bars, businesses, airports, hospitals around the world, souls were

joined in universal witness.

Men and women locked hands. Others held their children. Time seemed to hover in

limbo, souls suspended

in unison.

Seite 237

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Then, cruelly, the bells of St. Peter's began to toll.

Vittoria let the tears come.

Then . . . with the whole world watching . . . time ran out.

The dead silence of the event was the most terrifying of all.

High above Vatican City, a pinpoint of light appeared in the sky. For a fleeting

instant, a new heavenly

body had been born . . . a speck of light as pure and white as anyone had ever

seen.

Then it happened.

A flash. The point billowed, as if feeding on itself, unraveling across the sky

in a dilating radius of blinding

white. It shot out in all directions, accelerating with incomprehensible speed,

gobbling up the dark. As the

sphere of light grew, it intensified, like a burgeoning fiend preparing to

consume the entire sky. It raced

downward, toward them, picking up speed.

Blinded, the multitudes of starkly lit human faces gasped as one, shielding

their eyes, crying out in

strangled fear.

As the light roared out in all directions, the unimaginable occurred. As if

bound by God's own will, the

surging radius seemed to hit a wall. It was as if the explosion were contained

somehow in a giant glass

sphere. The light rebounded inward, sharpening, rippling across itself. The wave

appeared to have reached

a predetermined diameter and hovered there. For that instant, a perfect and

silent sphere of light glowed

over Rome. Night had become day.

Then it hit.

The concussion was deep and hollow-a thunderous shock wave from above. It

descended on them like the

wrath of hell, shaking the granite foundation of Vatican City, knocking the

breath out of people's lungs,

sending others stumbling backward. The reverberation circled the colonnade,

followed by a sudden torrent

of warm air. The wind tore through the square, letting out a sepulchral moan as

it whistled through the

columns and buffeted the walls. Dust swirled overhead as people huddled . . .

witnesses to Armageddon.

Then, as fast as it appeared, the sphere imploded, sucking back in on itself,

crushing inward to the tiny

point of light from which it had come.

124

N ever before had so many been so silent.

The faces in St. Peter's Square, one by one, averted their eyes from the

darkening sky and turned

downward, each person in his or her own private moment of wonder. The media

lights followed suit,

dropping their beams back to earth as if out of reverence for the blackness now

settling upon them. It

seemed for a moment the entire world was bowing its head in unison.

Cardinal Mortati knelt to pray, and the other cardinals joined him. The Swiss

Guard lowered their long

swords and stood numb. No one spoke. No one moved. Everywhere, hearts shuddered

with spontaneous

emotion. Bereavement. Fear. Wonder. Belief. And a dread-filled respect for the

new and awesome power

they had just witnessed.

Vittoria Vetra stood trembling at the foot of the basilica's sweeping stairs.

She closed her eyes. Through the

tempest of emotions now coursing through her blood, a single word tolled like a

distant bell. Pristine.

Cruel. She forced it away. And yet the word echoed. Again she drove it back. The

pain was too great. She

tried to lose herself in the images that blazed in other's minds . . .

antimatter's mind-boggling power . . . the

Vatican's deliverance . . . the camerlegno . . . feats of bravery . . . miracles

. . . selflessness. And still the

Seite 238

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

word echoed . . . tolling through the chaos with a stinging loneliness.

Robert.

He had come for her at Castle St. Angelo.

He had saved her.

And now he had been destroyed by her creation.

As Cardinal Mortati prayed, he wondered if he too would hear God's voice as the

camerlegno had. Does

one need to believe in miracles to experience them? Mortati was a modern man in

an ancient faith. Miracles

had never played a part in his belief. Certainly his faith spoke of miracles . .

. bleeding palms, ascensions

from the dead, imprints on shrouds . . . and yet, Mortati's rational mind had

always justified these accounts

as part of the myth. They were simply the result of man's greatest weakness-his

need for proof. Miracles

were nothing but stories we all clung to because we wished they were true.

And yet . . .

Am I so modern that I cannot accept what my eyes have just witnessed? It was a

miracle, was it not? Yes!

God, with a few whispered words in the camerlegno's ear, had intervened and

saved this church. Why was

this so hard to believe? What would it say about God if God had done nothing?

That the Almighty did not

care? That He was powerless to stop it? A miracle was the only possible

response!

As Mortati knelt in wonder, he prayed for the camerlegno's soul. He gave thanks

to the young chamberlain

who, even in his youthful years, had opened this old man's eyes to the miracles

of unquestioning faith.

Incredibly, though, Mortati never suspected the extent to which his faith was

about to be tested . . .

The silence of St. Peter's Square broke with a ripple at first. The ripple grew

to a murmur. And then,

suddenly, to a roar. Without warning, the multitudes were crying out as one.

"Look! Look!"

Mortati opened his eyes and turned to the crowd. Everyone was pointing behind

him, toward the front of St.

Peter's Basilica. Their faces were white. Some fell to their knees. Some

fainted. Some burst into

uncontrollable sobs.

"Look! Look!"

Mortati turned, bewildered, following their outstretched hands. They were

pointing to the uppermost level

of the basilica, the rooftop terrace, where huge statues of Christ and his

apostles watched over the crowd.

There, on the right of Jesus, arms outstretched to the world . . . stood

Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca.

125

R obert Langdon was no longer falling.

There was no more terror. No pain. Not even the sound of the racing wind. There

was only the soft sound

of lapping water, as though he were comfortably asleep on a beach.

In a paradox of self-awareness, Langdon sensed this was death. He felt glad for

it. He allowed the drifting

numbness to possess him entirely. He let it carry him wherever it was he would

go. His pain and fear had

been anesthetized, and he did not wish it back at any price. His final memory

had been one that could only

have been conjured in hell.

Take me. Please . . .

But the lapping that lulled in him a far-off sense of peace was also pulling him

back. It was trying to

awaken him from a dream. No! Let me be! He did not want to awaken. He sensed

demons gathering on the

perimeter of his bliss, pounding to shatter his rapture. Fuzzy images swirled.

Voices yelled. Wind churned.

No, please! The more he fought, the more the fury filtered through.

Then, harshly, he was living it all again . . .

Seite 239

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The helicopter was in a dizzying dead climb. He was trapped inside. Beyond the

open door, the lights of

Rome looked farther away with every passing second. His survival instinct told

him to jettison the canister

right now. Langdon knew it would take less than twenty seconds for the canister

to fall half a mile. But it

would be falling toward a city of people.

Higher! Higher!

Langdon wondered how high they were now. Small prop planes, he knew, flew at

altitudes of about four

miles. This helicopter had to be at a good fraction of that by now. Two miles

up? Three? There wasstill a

chance. If they timed the drop perfectly, the canister would fall only partway

toward earth, exploding a safe

distance over the ground and away from the chopper. Langdon looked out at the

city sprawling below them.

"And if you calculate incorrectly?" the camerlegno said.

Langdon turned, startled. The camerlegno was not even looking at him, apparently

having read Langdon's

thoughts from the ghostly reflection in the windshield. Oddly, the camerlegno

was no longer engrossed in

his controls. His hands were not even on the throttle. The chopper, it seemed,

was now in some sort of

autopilot mode, locked in a climb. The camerlegno reached above his head, to the

ceiling of the cockpit,

fishing behind a cable-housing, where he removed a key, taped there out of view.

Langdon watched in bewilderment as the camerlegno quickly unlocked the metal

cargo box bolted between

the seats. He removed some sort of large, black, nylon pack. He lay it on the

seat next to him. Langdon's

thoughts churned. The camerlegno's movements seemed composed, as if he had a

solution.

"Give me the canister," the camerlegno said, his tone serene.

Langdon did not know what to think anymore. He thrust the canister to the

camerlegno. "Ninety seconds!"

What the camerlegno did with the antimatter took Langdon totally by surprise.

Holding the canister

carefully in his hands, the camerlegno placed it inside the cargo box. Then he

closed the heavy lid and used

the key to lock it tight.

"What are you doing!" Langdon demanded.

"Leading us from temptation." The camerlegno threw the key out the open window.

As the key tumbled into the night, Langdon felt his soul falling with it.

The camerlegno then took the nylon pack and slipped his arms through the straps.

He fastened a waist

clamp around his stomach and cinched it all down like a backpack. He turned to a

dumbstruck Robert

Langdon.

"I'm sorry," the camerlegno said. "It wasn't supposed to happen this way." Then

he opened his door and

hurled himself into the night.

The image burned in Langdon's unconscious mind, and with it came the pain. Real

pain. Physical pain.

Aching. Searing. He begged to be taken, to let it end, but as the water lapped

louder in his ears, new images

began to flash. His hell had only just begun. He saw bits and pieces. Scattered

frames of sheer panic. He lay

halfway between death and nightmare, begging for deliverance, but the pictures

grew brighter in his mind.

The antimatter canister was locked out of reach. It counted relentlessly

downward as the chopper shot

upward. Fifty seconds. Higher. Higher. Langdon spun wildly in the cabin, trying

to make sense of what he

had just seen. Forty-five seconds. He dug under seats searching for another

parachute. Forty seconds. There

was none! There had to be an option! Thirty-five seconds. He raced to the open

doorway of the chopper and

Seite 240

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

stood in the raging wind, gazing down at the lights of Rome below. Thirty-two

seconds.

And then he made the choice.

The unbelievable choice . . .

With no parachute, Robert Langdon had jumped out the door. As the night

swallowed his tumbling body,

the helicopter seemed to rocket off above him, the sound of its rotors

evaporating in the deafening rush of

his own free fall.

As he plummeted toward earth, Robert Langdon felt something he had not

experienced since his years on

the high dive-the inexorable pull of gravity during a dead drop. The faster he

fell, the harder the earth

seemed to pull, sucking him down. This time, however, the drop was not fifty

feet into a pool. The drop

was thousands of feet into a city-an endless expanse of pavement and concrete.

Somewhere in the torrent of wind and desperation, Kohler's voice echoed from the

grave . . . words he had

spoken earlier this morning standing at CERN's free-fall tube. One square yard

of drag will slow a falling

body almost twenty percent. Twenty percent, Langdon now realized, was not even

close to what one would

need to survive a fall like this. Nonetheless, more out of paralysis than hope,

he clenched in his hands the

sole object he had grabbed from the chopper on his way out the door. It was an

odd memento, but it was

one that for a fleeting instant had given him hope.

The windshield tarp had been lying in the back of the helicopter. It was a

concave rectangle-about four

yards by two-like a huge fitted sheet . . . the crudest approximation of a

parachute imaginable. It had no

harness, only bungie loops at either end for fastening it to the curvature of

the windshield. Langdon had

grabbed it, slid his hands through the loops, held on, and leapt out into the

void.

His last great act of youthful defiance.

No illusions of life beyond this moment.

Langdon fell like a rock. Feet first. Arms raised. His hands gripping the loops.

The tarp billowed like a

mushroom overhead. The wind tore past him violently.

As he plummeted toward earth, there was a deep explosion somewhere above him. It

seemed farther off

than he had expected. Almost instantly, the shock wave hit. He felt the breath

crushed from his lungs.

There was a sudden warmth in the air all around him. He fought to hold on. A

wall of heat raced down

from above. The top of the tarp began to smolder . . . but held.

Langdon rocketed downward, on the edge of a billowing shroud of light, feeling

like a surfer trying to

outrun a thousand-foot tidal wave. Then suddenly, the heat receded.

He was falling again through the dark coolness.

For an instant, Langdon felt hope. A moment later, though, that hope faded like

the withdrawing heat

above. Despite his straining arms assuring him that the tarp was slowing his

fall, the wind still tore past his

body with deafening velocity. Langdon had no doubt he was still moving too fast

to survive the fall. He

would be crushed when he hit the ground.

Mathematical figures tumbled through his brain, but he was too numb to make

sense of them . . . one

square yard of drag . . . 20 percent reduction of speed. All Langdon could

figure was that the tarp over his

head was big enough to slow him more than 20 percent. Unfortunately, though, he

could tell from the wind

whipping past him that whatever good the tarp was doing was not enough. He was

still falling fast . . . there

would be no surviving the impact on the waiting sea of concrete.

Beneath him, the lights of Rome spread out in all directions. The city looked

Seite 241

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

like an enormous starlit sky

that Langdon was falling into. The perfect expanse of stars was marred only by a

dark strip that split the

city in two-a wide, unlit ribbon that wound through the dots of light like a fat

snake. Langdon stared down

at the meandering swatch of black.

Suddenly, like the surging crest of an unexpected wave, hope filled him again.

With almost maniacal vigor, Langdon yanked down hard with his right hand on the

canopy. The tarp

suddenly flapped louder, billowing, cutting right to find the path of least

resistance. Langdon felt himself

drifting sideways. He pulled again, harder, ignoring the pain in his palm. The

tarp flared, and Langdon

sensed his body sliding laterally. Not much. But some! He looked beneath him

again, to the sinuous serpent

of black. It was off to the right, but he was still pretty high. Had he waited

too long? He pulled with all his

might and accepted somehow that it was now in the hands of God. He focused hard

on the widest part of

the serpent and . . . for the first time in his life, prayed for a miracle.

The rest was a blur.

The darkness rushing up beneath him . . . the diving instincts coming back . . .

the reflexive locking of his

spine and pointing of the toes . . . the inflating of his lungs to protect his

vital organs . . . the flexing of his

legs into a battering ram . . . and finally . . . the thankfulness that the

winding Tiber River was raging . . .

making its waters frothy and air-filled . . . and three times softer than

standing water.

Then there was impact . . . and blackness.

It had been the thundering sound of the flapping canopy that drew the group's

eyes away from the fireball

in the sky. The sky above Rome had been filled with sights tonight . . . a

skyrocketing helicopter, an

enormous explosion, and now this strange object that had plummeted into the

churning waters of the Tiber

River, directly off the shore of the river's tiny island, Isola Tiberina.

Ever since the island had been used to quarantine the sick during the Roman

plague of A.D. 1656, it had

been thought to have mystic healing properties. For this reason, the island had

later become the site for

Rome's Hospital Tiberina.

The body was battered when they pulled it onto shore. The man still had a faint

pulse, which was amazing,

they thought. They wondered if it was Isola Tiberina's mythical reputation for

healing that had somehow

kept his heart pumping. Minutes later, when the man began coughing and slowly

regained consciousness,

the group decided the island must indeed be magical.

126

C ardinal Mortati knew there were no words in any language that could have added

to the mystery of

this moment. The silence of the vision over St. Peter's Square sang louder than

any chorus of angels.

As he stared up at Camerlegno Ventresca, Mortati felt the paralyzing collision

of his heart and mind. The

vision seemed real, tangible. And yet . . . how could it be? Everyone had seen

the camerlegno get in the

helicopter. They had all witnessed the ball of light in the sky. And now,

somehow, the camerlegno stood

high above them on the rooftop terrace. Transported by angels? Reincarnated by

the hand of God?

This is impossible . . .

Mortati's heart wanted nothing more than to believe, but his mind cried out for

reason. And yet all around

him, the cardinals stared up, obviously seeing what he was seeing, paralyzed

with wonder.

It was the camerlegno. There was no doubt. But he looked different somehow.

Seite 242

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Divine. As if he had been

purified. A spirit? A man? His white flesh shone in the spotlights with an

incorporeal weightlessness.

In the square there was crying, cheering, spontaneous applause. A group of nuns

fell to their knees and

wailed saetas. A pulsing grew from in the crowd. Suddenly, the entire square was

chanting the

camerlegno's name. The cardinals, some with tears rolling down their faces,

joined in. Mortati looked

around him and tried to comprehend. Is this really happening?

Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca stood on the rooftop terrace of St. Peter's Basilica

and looked down over the

multitudes of people staring up at him. Was he awake or dreaming? He felt

transformed, otherworldly. He

wondered if it was his body or just his spirit that had floated down from heaven

toward the soft, darkened

expanse of the Vatican City Gardens . . . alighting like a silent angel on the

deserted lawns, his black

parachute shrouded from the madness by the towering shadow of St. Peter's

Basilica. He wondered if it

was his body or his spirit that had possessed the strength to climb the ancient

Stairway of Medallions to the

rooftop terrace where he now stood.

He felt as light as a ghost.

Although the people below were chanting his name, he knew it was not him they

were cheering. They were

cheering from impulsive joy, the same kind of joy he felt every day of his life

as he pondered the Almighty.

They were experiencing what each of them had always longed for . . . an

assurance of the beyond . . . a

substantiation of the power of the Creator.

Camerlegno Ventresca had prayed all his life for this moment, and still, even he

could not fathom that God

had found a way to make it manifest. He wanted to cry out to them. Your God is a

living God! Behold the

miracles all around you!

He stood there a while, numb and yet feeling more than he had ever felt. When,

at last, the spirit moved

him, he bowed his head and stepped back from the edge.

Alone now, he knelt on the roof, and prayed.

127

T he images around him blurred, drifting in and out. Langdon's eyes slowly began

to focus. His legs

ached, and his body felt like it had been run over by a truck. He was lying on

his side on the ground.

Something stunk, like bile. He could still hear the incessant sound of lapping

water. It no longer sounded

peaceful to him. There were other sounds too-talking close around him. He saw

blurry white forms. Were

they all wearing white? Langdon decided he was either in an asylum or heaven.

From the burning in his

throat, Langdon decided it could not be heaven.

"He's finished vomiting," one man said in Italian. "Turn him." The voice was

firm and professional.

Langdon felt hands slowly rolling him onto his back. His head swam. He tried to

sit up, but the hands

gently forced him back down. His body submitted. Then Langdon felt someone going

through his pockets,

removing items.

Then he passed out cold.

Dr. Jacobus was not a religious man; the science of medicine had bred that from

him long ago. And yet, the

events in Vatican City tonight had put his systematic logic to the test. Now

bodies are falling from the sky?

Dr. Jacobus felt the pulse of the bedraggled man they had just pulled from the

Tiber River. The doctor

decided that God himself had hand-delivered this one to safety. The concussion

Seite 243

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

of hitting the water had

knocked the victim unconscious, and if it had not been for Jacobus and his crew

standing out on the shore

watching the spectacle in the sky, this falling soul would surely have gone

unnoticed and drowned.

"É Americano," a nurse said, going through the man's wallet after they pulled

him to dry land.

American? Romans often joked that Americans had gotten so abundant in Rome that

hamburgers should

become the official Italian food. But Americans falling from the sky? Jacobus

flicked a penlight in the

man's eyes, testing his dilation. "Sir? Can you hear me? Do you know where you

are?"

The man was unconscious again. Jacobus was not surprised. The man had vomited a

lot of water after

Jacobus had performed CPR.

"Si chiama Robert Langdon," the nurse said, reading the man's driver's license.

The group assembled on the dock all stopped short.

"Impossibile!" Jacobus declared. Robert Langdon was the man from the

television-the American professor

who had been helping the Vatican. Jacobus had seen Mr. Langdon, only minutes

ago, getting into a

helicopter in St. Peter's Square and flying miles up into the air. Jacobus and

the others had run out to the

dock to witness the antimatter explosion-a tremendous sphere of light like

nothing any of them had ever

seen. How could this be the same man!

"It's him!" the nurse exclaimed, brushing his soaked hair back. "And I recognize

his tweed coat!"

Suddenly someone was yelling from the hospital entryway. It was one of the

patients. She was screaming,

going mad, holding her portable radio to the sky and praising God. Apparently

Camerlegno Ventresca had

just miraculously appeared on the roof of the Vatican.

Dr. Jacobus decided, when his shift got off at 8 A.M., he was going straight to

church.

The lights over Langdon's head were brighter now, sterile. He was on some kind

of examination table. He

smelled astringents, strange chemicals. Someone had just given him an injection,

and they had removed his

clothes.

Definitely not gypsies, he decided in his semiconscious delirium. Aliens,

perhaps? Yes, he had heard about

things like this. Fortunately these beings would not harm him. All they wanted

were his-

"Not on your life!" Langdon sat bolt upright, eyes flying open.

"Attento!" one of the creatures yelled, steadying him. His badge read Dr.

Jacobus. He looked remarkably

human.

Langdon stammered, "I . . . thought . . ."

"Easy, Mr. Langdon. You're in a hospital."

The fog began to lift. Langdon felt a wave of relief. He hated hospitals, but

they certainly beat aliens

harvesting his testicles.

"My name is Dr. Jacobus," the man said. He explained what had just happened.

"You are very lucky to be

alive."

Langdon did not feel lucky. He could barely make sense of his own memories . . .

the helicopter . . . the

camerlegno. His body ached everywhere. They gave him some water, and he rinsed

out his mouth. They

placed a new gauze on his palm.

"Where are my clothes?" Langdon asked. He was wearing a paper robe.

One of the nurses motioned to a dripping wad of shredded khaki and tweed on the

counter. "They were

soaked. We had to cut them off you."

Langdon looked at his shredded Harris tweed and frowned.

"You had some Kleenex in your pocket," the nurse said.

Seite 244

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

It was then that Langdon saw the ravaged shreds of parchment clinging all over

the lining of his jacket. The

folio from Galileo's Diagramma. The last copy on earth had just dissolved. He

was too numb to know how

to react. He just stared.

"We saved your personal items." She held up a plastic bin. "Wallet, camcorder,

and pen. I dried the

camcorder off the best I could."

"I don't own a camcorder."

The nurse frowned and held out the bin. Langdon looked at the contents. Along

with his wallet and pen was

a tiny Sony RUVI camcorder. He recalled it now. Kohler had handed it to him and

asked him to give it to

the media.

"We found it in your pocket. I think you'll need a new one, though." The nurse

flipped open the two-inch

screen on the back. "Your viewer is cracked." Then she brightened. "The sound

still works, though.

Barely." She held the device up to her ear. "Keeps playing something over and

over." She listened a

moment and then scowled, handing it to Langdon. "Two guys arguing, I think."

Puzzled, Langdon took the camcorder and held it to his ear. The voices were

pinched and metallic, but they

were discernible. One close. One far away. Langdon recognized them both.

Sitting there in his paper gown, Langdon listened in amazement to the

conversation. Although he couldn't

see what was happening, when he heard the shocking finale, he was thankful he

had been spared the visual.

My God!

As the conversation began playing again from the beginning, Langdon lowered the

camcorder from his ear

and sat in appalled mystification. The antimatter . . . the helicopter . . .

Langdon's mind now kicked into

gear.

But that means . . .

He wanted to vomit again. With a rising fury of disorientation and rage, Langdon

got off the table and

stood on shaky legs.

"Mr. Langdon!" the doctor said, trying to stop him.

"I need some clothes," Langdon demanded, feeling the draft on his rear from the

backless gown.

"But, you need to rest."

"I'm checking out. Now. I need some clothes."

"But, sir, you-"

"Now!"

Everyone exchanged bewildered looks. "We have no clothes," the doctor said.

"Perhaps tomorrow a friend

could bring you some."

Langdon drew a slow patient breath and locked eyes with the doctor. "Dr.

Jacobus, I am walking out your

door right now. I need clothes. I am going to Vatican City. One does not go to

Vatican City with one's ass

hanging out. Do I make myself clear?"

Dr. Jacobus swallowed hard. "Get this man something to wear."

When Langdon limped out of Hospital Tiberina, he felt like an overgrown Cub

Scout. He was wearing a

blue paramedic's jumpsuit that zipped up the front and was adorned with cloth

badges that apparently

depicted his numerous qualifications.

The woman accompanying him was heavyset and wore a similar suit. The doctor had

assured Langdon she

would get him to the Vatican in record time.

"Molto traffico," Langdon said, reminding her that the area around the Vatican

was packed with cars and

people.

The woman looked unconcerned. She pointed proudly to one of her patches. "Sono

conducente di

ambulanza."

Seite 245

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Ambulanza?" That explained it. Langdon felt like he could use an ambulance

ride.

The woman led him around the side of the building. On an outcropping over the

water was a cement deck

where her vehicle sat waiting. When Langdon saw the vehicle he stopped in his

tracks. It was an aging

medevac chopper. The hull read Aero-Ambulanza.

He hung his head.

The woman smiled. "Fly Vatican City. Very fast."

128

T he College of Cardinals bristled with ebullience and electricity as they

streamed back into the Sistine

Chapel. In contrast, Mortati felt in himself a rising confusion he thought might

lift him off the floor and

carry him away. He believed in the ancient miracles of the Scriptures, and yet

what he had just witnessed in

person was something he could not possibly comprehend. After a lifetime of

devotion, seventy-nine years,

Mortati knew these events should ignite in him a pious exuberance . . . a

fervent and living faith. And yet

all he felt was a growing spectral unease. Something did not feel right.

"Signore Mortati!" a Swiss Guard yelled, running down the hall. "We have gone to

the roof as you asked.

The camerlegno is . . . flesh! He is a true man! He is not a spirit! He is

exactly as we knew him!"

"Did he speak to you?"

"He kneels in silent prayer! We are afraid to touch him!"

Mortati was at a loss. "Tell him . . . his cardinals await."

"Signore, because he is a man . . ." the guard hesitated.

"What is it?"

"His chest . . . he is burned. Should we bind his wounds? He must be in pain."

Mortati considered it. Nothing in his lifetime of service to the church had

prepared him for this situation.

"He is a man, so serve him as a man. Bathe him. Bind his wounds. Dress him in

fresh robes. We await his

arrival in the Sistine Chapel."

The guard ran off.

Mortati headed for the chapel. The rest of the cardinals were inside now. As he

walked down the hall, he

saw Vittoria Vetra slumped alone on a bench at the foot of the Royal Staircase.

He could see the pain and

loneliness of her loss and wanted to go to her, but he knew it would have to

wait. He had work to do . . .

although he had no idea what that work could possibly be.

Mortati entered the chapel. There was a riotous excitement. He closed the door.

God help me.

Hospital Tiberina's twin-rotor Aero-Ambulanza circled in behind Vatican City,

and Langdon clenched his

teeth, swearing to God this was the very last helicopter ride of his life.

After convincing the pilot that the rules governing Vatican airspace were the

least of the Vatican's concerns

right now, he guided her in, unseen, over the rear wall, and landed them on the

Vatican's helipad.

"Grazie," he said, lowering himself painfully onto the ground. She blew him a

kiss and quickly took off,

disappearing back over the wall and into the night.

Langdon exhaled, trying to clear his head, hoping to make sense of what he was

about to do. With the

camcorder in hand, he boarded the same golf cart he had ridden earlier that day.

It had not been charged,

and the battery-meter registered close to empty. Langdon drove without

headlights to conserve power.

He also preferred no one see him coming.

At the back of the Sistine Chapel, Cardinal Mortati stood in a daze as he

watched the pandemonium before

him.

"It was a miracle!" one of the cardinals shouted. "The work of God!"

Seite 246

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Yes!" others exclaimed. "God has made His will manifest!"

"The camerlegno will be our Pope!" another shouted. "He is not a cardinal, but

God has sent a miraculous

sign!"

"Yes!" someone agreed. "The laws of conclave are man's laws. God's will is

before us! I call for a

balloting immediately!"

"A balloting?" Mortati demanded, moving toward them. "I believe that is my job."

Everyone turned.

Mortati could sense the cardinals studying him. They seemed distant, at a loss,

offended by his sobriety.

Mortati longed to feel his heart swept up in the miraculous exultation he saw in

the faces around him. But

he was not. He felt an inexplicable pain in his soul . . . an aching sadness he

could not explain. He had

vowed to guide these proceedings with purity of soul, and this hesitancy was

something he could not deny.

"My friends," Mortati said, stepping to the altar. His voice did not seem his

own. "I suspect I will struggle

for the rest of my days with the meaning of what I have witnessed tonight. And

yet, what you are

suggesting regarding the camerlegno . . . it cannot possibly be God's will."

The room fell silent.

"How . . . can you say that?" one of the cardinals finally demanded. "The

camerlegno saved the church.

God spoke to the camerlegno directly! The man survived death itself! What sign

do we need!"

"The camerlegno is coming to us now," Mortati said. "Let us wait. Let us hear

him before we have a

balloting. There may be an explanation."

"An explanation?"

"As your Great Elector, I have vowed to uphold the laws of conclave. You are no

doubt aware that by Holy

Law the camerlegno is ineligible for election to the papacy. He is not a

cardinal. He is a priest . . . a

chamberlain. There is also the question of his inadequate age." Mortati felt the

stares hardening. "By even

allowing a balloting, I would be requesting that you endorse a man who Vatican

Law proclaims ineligible. I

would be asking each of you to break a sacred oath."

"But what happened here tonight," someone stammered, "it certainly transcends

our laws!"

"Does it?" Mortati boomed, not even knowing now where his words were coming

from. "Is it God's will

that we discard the rules of the church? Is it God's will that we abandon reason

and give ourselves over to

frenzy?"

"But did you not see what we saw?" another challenged angrily. "How can you

presume to question that

kind of power!"

Mortati's voice bellowed now with a resonance he had never known. "I am not

questioning God's power! It

is God who gave us reason and circumspection! It is God we serve by exercising

prudence!"

129

I n the hallway outside the Sistine Chapel, Vittoria Vetra sat benumbed on a

bench at the foot of the

Royal Staircase. When she saw the figure coming through the rear door, she

wondered if she were seeing

another spirit. He was bandaged, limping, and wearing some kind of medical suit.

She stood . . . unable to believe the vision. "Ro . . . bert?"

He never answered. He strode directly to her and wrapped her in his arms. When

he pressed his lips to hers,

it was an impulsive, longing kiss filled with thankfulness.

Vittoria felt the tears coming. "Oh, God . . . oh, thank God . . ."

He kissed her again, more passionately, and she pressed against him, losing

herself in his embrace. Their

bodies locked, as if they had known each other for years. She forgot the fear

Seite 247

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

and pain. She closed her eyes,

weightless in the moment.

"It is God's will!" someone was yelling, his voice echoing in the Sistine

Chapel. "Who but the chosen one

could have survived that diabolical explosion?"

"Me," a voice reverberated from the back of the chapel.

Mortati and the others turned in wonder at the bedraggled form coming up the

center aisle. "Mr. . . .

Langdon?"

Without a word, Langdon walked slowly to the front of the chapel. Vittoria Vetra

entered too. Then two

guards hurried in, pushing a cart with a large television on it. Langdon waited

while they plugged it in,

facing the cardinals. Then Langdon motioned for the guards to leave. They did,

closing the door behind

them.

Now it was only Langdon, Vittoria, and the cardinals. Langdon plugged the Sony

RUVI's output into the

television. Then he pressed PLAY.

The television blared to life.

The scene that materialized before the cardinals revealed the Pope's office. The

video had been awkwardly

filmed, as if by hidden camera. Off center on the screen the camerlegno stood in

the dimness, in front of a

fire. Although he appeared to be talking directly to the camera, it quickly

became evident that he was

speaking to someone else-whoever was making this video. Langdon told them the

video was filmed by

Maximilian Kohler, the director of CERN. Only an hour ago Kohler had secretly

recorded his meeting with

the camerlegno by using a tiny camcorder covertly mounted under the arm of his

wheelchair.

Mortati and the cardinals watched in bewilderment. Although the conversation was

already in progress,

Langdon did not bother to rewind. Apparently, whatever Langdon wanted the

cardinals to see was coming

up . . .

"Leonardo Vetra kept diaries?" the camerlegno was saying. "I suppose that is

good news for CERN. If the

diaries contain his processes for creating antimatter-"

"They don't," Kohler said. "You will be relieved to know those processes died

with Leonardo. However,

his diaries spoke of something else. You."

The camerlegno looked troubled. "I don't understand."

"They described a meeting Leonardo had last month. With you."

The camerlegno hesitated, then looked toward the door. "Rocher should not have

granted you access

without consulting me. How did you get in here?"

"Rocher knows the truth. I called earlier and told him what you have done."

"What I have done? Whatever story you told him, Rocher is a Swiss Guard and far

too faithful to this

church to believe a bitter scientist over his camerlegno."

"Actually, he is too faithful not to believe. He is so faithful that despite the

evidence that one of his loyal

guards had betrayed the church, he refused to accept it. All day long he has

been searching for another

explanation."

"So you gave him one."

"The truth. Shocking as it was."

"If Rocher believed you, he would have arrested me."

"No. I wouldn't let him. I offered him my silence in exchange for this meeting."

The camerlegno let out an odd laugh. "You plan to blackmail the church with a

story that no one will

possibly believe?"

"I have no need of blackmail. I simply want to hear the truth from your lips.

Leonardo Vetra was a friend."

The camerlegno said nothing. He simply stared down at Kohler.

Seite 248

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"Try this," Kohler snapped. "About a month ago, Leonardo Vetra contacted you

requesting an urgent

audience with the Pope-an audience you granted because the Pope was an admirer

of Leonardo's work and

because Leonardo said it was an emergency."

The camerlegno turned to the fire. He said nothing.

"Leonardo came to the Vatican in great secrecy. He was betraying his daughter's

confidence by coming

here, a fact that troubled him deeply, but he felt he had no choice. His

research had left him deeply

conflicted and in need of spiritual guidance from the church. In a private

meeting, he told you and the Pope

that he had made a scientific discovery with profound religious implications. He

had proved Genesis was

physically possible, and that intense sources of energy-what Vetra called

God-could duplicate the moment

of Creation."

Silence.

"The Pope was stunned," Kohler continued. "He wanted Leonardo to go public. His

Holiness thought this

discovery might begin to bridge the gap between science and religion-one of the

Pope's life dreams. Then

Leonardo explained to you the downside-the reason he required the church's

guidance. It seemed his

Creation experiment, exactly as your Bible predicts, produced everything in

pairs. Opposites. Light and

dark. Vetra found himself, in addition to creating matter, creating antimatter.

Shall I go on?"

The camerlegno was silent. He bent down and stoked the coals.

"After Leonardo Vetra came here," Kohler said, "you came to CERN to see his

work. Leonardo's diaries

said you made a personal trip to his lab."

The camerlegno looked up.

Kohler went on. "The Pope could not travel without attracting media attention,

so he sent you. Leonardo

gave you a secret tour of his lab. He showed you an antimatter annihilation-the

Big Bang-the power of

Creation. He also showed you a large specimen he kept locked away as proof that

his new process could

produce antimatter on a large scale. You were in awe. You returned to Vatican

City to report to the Pope

what you had witnessed."

The camerlegno sighed. "And what is it that troubles you? That I would respect

Leonardo's confidentiality

by pretending before the world tonight that I knew nothing of antimatter?"

"No! It troubles me that Leonardo Vetra practically proved the existence of your

God, and you had him

murdered!"

The camerlegno turned now, his face revealing nothing.

The only sound was the crackle of the fire.

Suddenly, the camera jiggled, and Kohler's arm appeared in the frame. He leaned

forward, seeming to

struggle with something affixed beneath his wheelchair. When he sat back down,

he held a pistol out before

him. The camera angle was a chilling one . . . looking from behind . . . down

the length of the outstretched

gun . . . directly at the camerlegno.

Kohler said, "Confess your sins, Father. Now."

The camerlegno looked startled. "You will never get out of here alive."

"Death would be a welcome relief from the misery your faith has put me through

since I was a boy."

Kohler held the gun with both hands now. "I am giving you a choice. Confess your

sins . . . or die right

now."

The camerlegno glanced toward the door.

"Rocher is outside," Kohler challenged. "He too is prepared to kill you."

"Rocher is a sworn protector of th-"

"Rocher let me in here. Armed. He is sickened by your lies. You have a single

option. Confess to me. I

Seite 249

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

have to hear it from your very lips."

The camerlegno hesitated.

Kohler cocked his gun. "Do you really doubt I will kill you?"

"No matter what I tell you," the camerlegno said, "a man like you will never

understand."

"Try me."

The camerlegno stood still for a moment, a dominant silhouette in the dim light

of the fire. When he spoke,

his words echoed with a dignity more suited to the glorious recounting of

altruism than that of a confession.

"Since the beginning of time," the camerlegno said, "this church has fought the

enemies of God.

Sometimes with words. Sometimes with swords. And we have always survived."

The camerlegno radiated conviction.

"But the demons of the past," he continued, "were demons of fire and abomination

. . . they were enemies

we could fight-enemies who inspired fear. Yet Satan is shrewd. As time passed,

he cast off his diabolical

countenance for a new face . . . the face of pure reason. Transparent and

insidious, but soulless all the

same." The camerlegno's voice flashed sudden anger-an almost maniacal

transition. "Tell me, Mr. Kohler!

How can the church condemn that which makes logical sense to our minds! How can

we decry that which

is now the very foundation of our society! Each time the church raises its voice

in warning, you shout back,

calling us ignorant. Paranoid. Controlling! And so your evil grows. Shrouded in

a veil of self-righteous

intellectualism. It spreads like a cancer. Sanctified by the miracles of its own

technology. Deifying itself!

Until we no longer suspect you are anything but pure goodness. Science has come

to save us from our

sickness, hunger, and pain! Behold science-the new God of endless miracles,

omnipotent and benevolent!

Ignore the weapons and the chaos. Forget the fractured loneliness and endless

peril. Science is here!" The

camerlegno stepped toward the gun. "But I have seen Satan's face lurking . . . I

have seen the peril . . ."

"What are you talking about! Vetra's science practically proved the existence of

your God! He was your

ally!"

"Ally? Science and religion are not in this together! We do not seek the same

God, you and I! Who is your

God? One of protons, masses, and particle charges? How does your God inspire?

How does your God

reach into the hearts of man and remind him he is accountable to a greater

power! Remind him that he is

accountable to his fellow man! Vetra was misguided. His work was not religious,

it was sacrilegious! Man

cannot put God's Creation in a test tube and wave it around for the world to

see! This does not glorify God,

it demeans God!" The camerlegno was clawing at his body now, his voice manic.

"And so you had Leonardo Vetra killed!"

"For the church! For all mankind! The madness of it! Man is not ready to hold

the power of Creation in his

hands. God in a test tube? A droplet of liquid that can vaporize an entire city?

He had to be stopped!" The

camerlegno fell abruptly silent. He looked away, back toward the fire. He seemed

to be contemplating his

options.

Kohler's hands leveled the gun. "You have confessed. You have no escape."

The camerlegno laughed sadly. "Don't you see. Confessing your sins is the

escape." He looked toward the

door. "When God is on your side, you have options a man like you could never

comprehend." With his

words still hanging in the air, the camerlegno grabbed the neck of his cassock

and violently tore it open,

revealing his bare chest.

Kohler jolted, obviously startled. "What are you doing!"

Seite 250

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

The camerlegno did not reply. He stepped backward, toward the fireplace, and

removed an object from the

glowing embers.

"Stop!" Kohler demanded, his gun still leveled. "What are you doing!"

When the camerlegno turned, he was holding a red-hot brand. The Illuminati

Diamond. The man's eyes

looked wild suddenly. "I had intended to do this all alone." His voice seethed

with a feral intensity. "But

now . . . I see God meant for you to be here. You are my salvation."

Before Kohler could react, the camerlegno closed his eyes, arched his back, and

rammed the red hot brand

into the center of his own chest. His flesh hissed. "Mother Mary! Blessed Mother

. . . Behold your son!" He

screamed out in agony.

Kohler lurched into the frame now . . . standing awkwardly on his feet, gun

wavering wildly before him.

The camerlegno screamed louder, teetering in shock. He threw the brand at

Kohler's feet. Then the priest

collapsed on the floor, writhing in agony.

What happened next was a blur.

There was a great flurry onscreen as the Swiss Guard burst into the room. The

soundtrack exploded with

gunfire. Kohler clutched his chest, blown backward, bleeding, falling into his

wheelchair.

"No!" Rocher called, trying to stop his guards from firing on Kohler.

The camerlegno, still writhing on the floor, rolled and pointed frantically at

Rocher. "Illuminatus!"

"You bastard," Rocher yelled, running at him. "You sanctimonious bas-"

Chartrand cut him down with three bullets. Rocher slid dead across the floor.

Then the guards ran to the wounded camerlegno, gathering around him. As they

huddled, the video caught

the face of a dazed Robert Langdon, kneeling beside the wheelchair, looking at

the brand. Then, the entire

frame began lurching wildly. Kohler had regained consciousness and was detaching

the tiny camcorder

from its holder under the arm of the wheelchair. Then he tried to hand the

camcorder to Langdon.

"G-give . . ." Kohler gasped. "G-give this to the m-media."

Then the screen went blank.

130

T he camerlegno began to feel the fog of wonder and adrenaline dissipating. As

the Swiss Guard helped

him down the Royal Staircase toward the Sistine Chapel, the camerlegno heard

singing in St. Peter's

Square and he knew that mountains had been moved.

Grazie Dio.

He had prayed for strength, and God had given it to him. At moments when he had

doubted, God had

spoken. Yours is a Holy mission, God had said. I will give you strength. Even

with God's strength, the

camerlegno had felt fear, questioning the righteousness of his path.

If not you, God had challenged, then WHO?

If not now, then WHEN?

If not this way, then HOW?

Jesus, God reminded him, had saved them all . . . saved them from their own

apathy. With two deeds, Jesus

had opened their eyes. Horror and Hope. The crucifixion and the resurrection. He

had changed the world.

But that was millennia ago. Time had eroded the miracle. People had forgotten.

They had turned to false

idols-techno-deities and miracles of the mind. What about miracles of the heart!

The camerlegno had often prayed to God to show him how to make the people

believe again. But God had

been silent. It was not until the camerlegno's moment of deepest darkness that

God had come to him. Oh,

the horror of that night!

The camerlegno could still remember lying on the floor in tattered nightclothes,

clawing at his own flesh,

Seite 251

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

trying to purge his soul of the pain brought on by a vile truth he had just

learned. It cannot be! he had

screamed. And yet he knew it was. The deception tore at him like the fires of

hell. The bishop who had

taken him in, the man who had been like a father to him, the clergyman whom the

camerlegno had stood

beside while he rose to the papacy . . . was a fraud. A common sinner. Lying to

the world about a deed so

traitorous at its core that the camerlegno doubted even God could forgive it.

"Your vow!" the camerlegno

had screamed at the Pope. "You broke your vow to God! You, of all men!"

The Pope had tried to explain himself, but the camerlegno could not listen. He

had run out, staggering

blindly through the hallways, vomiting, tearing at his own skin, until he found

himself bloody and alone,

lying on the cold earthen floor before St. Peter's tomb. Mother Mary, what do I

do? It was in that moment

of pain and betrayal, as the camerlegno lay devastated in the Necropolis,

praying for God to take him from

this faithless world, that God had come.

The voice in his head resounded like peals of thunder. "Did you vow to serve

your God?"

"Yes!" the camerlegno cried out.

"Would you die for your God?"

"Yes! Take me now!"

"Would you die for your church?"

"Yes! Please deliver me!"

"But would you die for . . . mankind?"

It was in the silence that followed that the camerlegno felt himself falling

into the abyss. He tumbled

farther, faster, out of control. And yet he knew the answer. He had always

known.

"Yes!" he shouted into the madness. "I would die for man! Like your son, I would

die for them!"

Hours later, the camerlegno still lay shivering on his floor. He saw his

mother's face. God has plans for

you, she was saying. The camerlegno plunged deeper into madness. It was then God

had spoken again. This

time with silence. But the camerlegno understood. Restore their faith.

If not me . . . then who?

If not now . . . then when?

As the guards unbolted the door of the Sistine Chapel, Camerlegno Carlo

Ventresca felt the power moving

in his veins . . . exactly as it had when he was a boy. God had chosen him. Long

ago.

His will be done.

The camerlegno felt reborn. The Swiss Guard had bandaged his chest, bathed him,

and dressed him in a

fresh white linen robe. They had also given him an injection of morphine for the

burn. The camerlegno

wished they had not given him painkillers. Jesus endured his pain for three days

on the cross! He could

already feel the drug uprooting his senses . . . a dizzying undertow.

As he walked into the chapel, he was not at all surprised to see the cardinals

staring at him in wonder. They

are in awe of God, he reminded himself. Not of me, but how God works THROUGH me.

As he moved up

the center aisle, he saw bewilderment in every face. And yet, with each new face

he passed, he sensed

something else in their eyes. What was it? The camerlegno had tried to imagine

how they would receive

him tonight. Joyfully? Reverently? He tried to read their eyes and saw neither

emotion.

It was then the camerlegno looked at the altar and saw Robert Langdon.

131

C amerlegno Carlo Ventresca stood in the aisle of the Sistine Chapel. The

cardinals were all standing

near the front of the church, turned, staring at him. Robert Langdon was on the

Seite 252

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

altar beside a television that

was on endless loop, playing a scene the camerlegno recognized but could not

imagine how it had come to

be. Vittoria Vetra stood beside him, her face drawn.

The camerlegno closed his eyes for a moment, hoping the morphine was making him

hallucinate and that

when he opened them the scene might be different. But it was not.

They knew.

Oddly, he felt no fear. Show me the way, Father. Give me the words that I can

make them see Your vision.

But the camerlegno heard no reply.

Father, We have come too far together to fail now.

Silence.

They do not understand what We have done.

The camerlegno did not know whose voice he heard in his own mind, but the

message was stark.

And the truth shall set you free . . .

And so it was that Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca held his head high as he walked

toward the front of the

Sistine Chapel. As he moved toward the cardinals, not even the diffused light of

the candles could soften

the eyes boring into him. Explain yourself, the faces said. Make sense of this

madness. Tell us our fears are

wrong!

Truth, the camerlegno told himself. Only truth. There were too many secrets in

these walls . . . one so dark

it had driven him to madness. But from the madness had come the light.

"If you could give your own soul to save millions," the camerlegno said, as he

moved down the aisle,

"would you?"

The faces in the chapel simply stared. No one moved. No one spoke. Beyond the

walls, the joyous strains

of song could be heard in the square.

The camerlegno walked toward them. "Which is the greater sin? Killing one's

enemy? Or standing idle

while your true love is strangled?" They are singing in St. Peter's Square! The

camerlegno stopped for a

moment and gazed up at the ceiling of the Sistine. Michelangelo's God was

staring down from the

darkened vault . . . and He seemed pleased.

"I could no longer stand by," the camerlegno said. Still, as he drew nearer, he

saw no flicker of

understanding in anyone's eyes. Didn't they see the radiant simplicity of his

deeds? Didn't they see the

utter necessity!

It had been so pure.

The Illuminati. Science and Satan as one.

Resurrect the ancient fear. Then crush it.

Horror and Hope. Make them believe again.

Tonight, the power of the Illuminati had been unleashed anew . . . and with

glorious consequence. The

apathy had evaporated. The fear had shot out across the world like a bolt of

lightning, uniting the people.

And then God's majesty had vanquished the darkness.

I could not stand idly by!

The inspiration had been God's own-appearing like a beacon in the camerlegno's

night of agony. Oh, this

faithless world! Someone must deliver them. You. If not you, who? You have been

saved for a reason. Show

them the old demons. Remind them of their fear. Apathy is death. Without

darkness, there is no light.

Without evil, there is no good. Make them choose. Dark or light. Where is the

fear? Where are the heroes?

If not now, when?

The camerlegno walked up the center aisle directly toward the crowd of standing

cardinals. He felt like

Moses as the sea of red sashes and caps parted before him, allowing him to pass.

On the altar, Robert

Seite 253

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Langdon switched off the television, took Vittoria's hand, and relinquished the

altar. The fact that Robert

Langdon had survived, the camerlegno knew, could only have been God's will. God

had saved Robert

Langdon. The camerlegno wondered why.

The voice that broke the silence was the voice of the only woman in the Sistine

Chapel. "You killed my

father?" she said, stepping forward.

When the camerlegno turned to Vittoria Vetra, the look on her face was one he

could not quite understandpain

yes, but anger? Certainly she must understand. Her father's genius was

deadly. He had to be stopped.

For the good of Mankind.

"He was doing God's work," Vittoria said.

"God's work is not done in a lab. It is done in the heart."

"My father's heart was pure! And his research proved-"

"His research proved yet again that man's mind is progressing faster than his

soul!" The camerlegno's

voice was sharper than he had expected. He lowered his voice. "If a man as

spiritual as your father could

create a weapon like the one we saw tonight, imagine what an ordinary man will

do with his technology."

"A man like you?"

The camerlegno took a deep breath. Did she not see? Man's morality was not

advancing as fast as man's

science. Mankind was not spiritually evolved enough for the powers he possessed.

We have never created a

weapon we have not used! And yet he knew that antimatter was nothing-another

weapon in man's already

burgeoning arsenal. Man could already destroy. Man learned to kill long ago. And

his mother's blood

rained down. Leonardo Vetra's genius was dangerous for another reason.

"For centuries," the camerlegno said, "the church has stood by while science

picked away at religion bit by

bit. Debunking miracles. Training the mind to overcome the heart. Condemning

religion as the opiate of the

masses. They denounce God as a hallucination-a delusional crutch for those too

weak to accept that life is

meaningless. I could not stand by while science presumed to harness the power of

God himself! Proof, you

say? Yes, proof of science's ignorance! What is wrong with the admission that

something exists beyond our

understanding? The day science substantiates God in a lab is the day people stop

needing faith!"

"You mean the day they stop needing the church," Vittoria challenged, moving

toward him. "Doubt is your

last shred of control. It is doubt that brings souls to you. Our need to know

that life has meaning. Man's

insecurity and need for an enlightened soul assuring him everything is part of a

master plan. But the church

is not the only enlightened soul on the planet! We all seek God in different

ways. What are you afraid of?

That God will show himself somewhere other than inside these walls? That people

will find him in their

own lives and leave your antiquated rituals behind? Religions evolve! The mind

finds answers, the heart

grapples with new truths. My father was on your quest! A parallel path! Why

couldn't you see that? God is

not some omnipotent authority looking down from above, threatening to throw us

into a pit of fire if we

disobey. God is the energy that flows through the synapses of our nervous system

and the chambers of our

hearts! God is in all things!"

"Except science," the camerlegno fired back, his eyes showing only pity.

"Science, by definition, is

soulless. Divorced from the heart. Intellectual miracles like antimatter arrive

in this world with no ethical

instructions attached. This in itself is perilous! But when science heralds its

Godless pursuits as the

Seite 254

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

enlightened path? Promising answers to questions whose beauty is that they have

no answers?" He shook

his head. "No."

There was a moment of silence. The camerlegno felt suddenly tired as he returned

Vittoria's unbending

stare. This was not how it was supposed to be. Is this God's final test?

It was Mortati who broke the spell. "The preferiti," he said in a horrified

whisper. "Baggia and the others.

Please tell me you did not . . ."

The camerlegno turned to him, surprised by the pain in his voice. Certainly

Mortati could understand.

Headlines carried science's miracles every day. How long had it been for

religion? Centuries? Religion

needed a miracle! Something to awaken a sleeping world. Bring them back to the

path of righteousness.

Restore faith. The preferiti were not leaders anyway, they were

transformers-liberals prepared to embrace

the new world and abandon the old ways! This was the only way. A new leader.

Young. Powerful. Vibrant.

Miraculous. The preferiti served the church far more effectively in death than

they ever could alive. Horror

and Hope. Offer four souls to save millions. The world would remember them

forever as martyrs. The

church would raise glorious tribute to their names. How many thousands have died

for the glory of God?

They are only four.

"The preferiti," Mortati repeated.

"I shared their pain," the camerlegno defended, motioning to his chest. "And I

too would die for God, but

my work is only just begun. They are singing in St. Peter's Square!"

The camerlegno saw the horror in Mortati's eyes and again felt confused. Was it

the morphine? Mortati

was looking at him as if the camerlegno himself had killed these men with his

bare hands. I would do even

that for God, the camerlegno thought, and yet he had not. The deeds had been

carried out by the Hassassina

heathen soul tricked into thinking he was doing the work of the Illuminati. I

am Janus, the camerlegno

had told him. I will prove my power. And he had. The Hassassin's hatred had made

him God's pawn.

"Listen to the singing," the camerlegno said, smiling, his own heart rejoicing.

"Nothing unites hearts like

the presence of evil. Burn a church and the community rises up, holding hands,

singing hymns of defiance

as they rebuild. Look how they flock tonight. Fear has brought them home. Forge

modern demons for

modern man. Apathy is dead. Show them the face of evil-Satanists lurking among

us-running our

governments, our banks, our schools, threatening to obliterate the very House of

God with their misguided

science. Depravity runs deep. Man must be vigilant. Seek the goodness. Become

the goodness!"

In the silence, the camerlegno hoped they now understood. The Illuminati had not

resurfaced. The

Illuminati were long deceased. Only their myth was alive. The camerlegno had

resurrected the Illuminati as

a reminder. Those who knew the Illuminati history relived their evil. Those who

did not, had learned of it

and were amazed how blind they had been. The ancient demons had been resurrected

to awaken an

indifferent world.

"But . . . the brands?" Mortati's voice was stiff with outrage.

The camerlegno did not answer. Mortati had no way of knowing, but the brands had

been confiscated by

the Vatican over a century ago. They had been locked away, forgotten and dust

covered, in the Papal Vaultthe

Pope's private reliquary, deep within his Borgia apartments. The Papal Vault

contained those items the

church deemed too dangerous for anyone's eyes except the Pope's.

Seite 255

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Why did they hide that which inspired fear? Fear brought people to God!

The vault's key was passed down from Pope to Pope. Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca

had purloined the key

and ventured inside; the myth of what the vault contained was bewitching-the

original manuscript for the

fourteen unpublished books of the Bible known as the Apocrypha, the third

prophecy of Fatima, the first

two having come true and the third so terrifying the church would never reveal

it. In addition to these, the

camerlegno had found the Illuminati Collection-all the secrets the church had

uncovered after banishing the

group from Rome . . . their contemptible Path of Illumination . . . the cunning

deceit of the Vatican's head

artist, Bernini . . . Europe's top scientists mocking religion as they secretly

assembled in the Vatican's own

Castle St. Angelo. The collection included a pentagon box containing iron

brands, one of them the mythical

Illuminati Diamond. This was a part of Vatican history the ancients thought best

forgotten. The

camerlegno, however, had disagreed.

"But the antimatter . . ." Vittoria demanded. "You risked destroying the

Vatican!"

"There is no risk when God is at your side," the camerlegno said. "This cause

was His."

"You're insane!" she seethed.

"Millions were saved."

"People were killed!"

"Souls were saved."

"Tell that to my father and Max Kohler!"

"CERN's arrogance needed to be revealed. A droplet of liquid that can vaporize a

half mile? And you call

me mad?" The camerlegno felt a rage rising in him. Did they think his was a

simple charge? "Those who

believe undergo great tests for God! God asked Abraham to sacrifice his child!

God commanded Jesus to

endure crucifixion! And so we hang the symbol of the crucifix before our

eyes-bloody, painful, agonizingto

remind us of evil's power! To keep our hearts vigilant! The scars on Jesus'

body are a living reminder of

the powers of darkness! My scars are a living reminder! Evil lives, but the

power of God will overcome!"

His shouts echoed off the back wall of the Sistine Chapel and then a profound

silence fell. Time seemed to

stop. Michelangelo's Last Judgment rose ominously behind him . . . Jesus casting

sinners into hell. Tears

brimmed in Mortati's eyes.

"What have you done, Carlo?" Mortati asked in a whisper. He closed his eyes, and

a tear rolled. "His

Holiness?"

A collective sigh of pain went up, as if everyone in the room had forgotten

until that very moment. The

Pope. Poisoned.

"A vile liar," the camerlegno said.

Mortati looked shattered. "What do you mean? He was honest! He . . . loved you."

"And I him." Oh, how I loved him! But the deceit! The broken vows to God!

The camerlegno knew they did not understand right now, but they would. When he

told them, they would

see! His Holiness was the most nefarious deceiver the church had ever seen. The

camerlegno still

remembered that terrible night. He had returned from his trip to CERN with news

of Vetra's Genesis and of

antimatter's horrific power. The camerlegno was certain the Pope would see the

perils, but the Holy Father

saw only hope in Vetra's breakthrough. He even suggested the Vatican fund

Vetra's work as a gesture of

goodwill toward spiritually based scientific research.

Madness! The church investing in research that threatened to make the church

obsolete? Work that

spawned weapons of mass destruction? The bomb that had killed his mother . . .

Seite 256

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"But . . . you can't!" the camerlegno had exclaimed.

"I owe a deep debt to science," the Pope had replied. "Something I have hidden

my entire life. Science

gave me a gift when I was a young man. A gift I have never forgotten."

"I don't understand. What does science have to offer a man of God?"

"It is complicated," the Pope had said. "I will need time to make you

understand. But first, there is a simple

fact about me that you must know. I have kept it hidden all these years. I

believe it is time I told you."

Then the Pope had told him the astonishing truth.

132

T he camerlegno lay curled in a ball on the dirt floor in front of St. Peter's

tomb. The Necropolis was

cold, but it helped clot the blood flowing from the wounds he had torn at his

own flesh. His Holiness would

not find him here. Nobody would find him here . . .

"It is complicated," the Pope's voice echoed in his mind. "I will need time to

make you understand . . ."

But the camerlegno knew no amount of time could make him understand.

Liar! I believed in you! GOD believed in you!

With a single sentence, the Pope had brought the camerlegno's world crashing

down around him.

Everything the camerlegno had ever believed about his mentor was shattered

before his eyes. The truth

drilled into the camerlegno's heart with such force that he staggered backward

out of the Pope's office and

vomited in the hallway.

"Wait!" the Pope had cried, chasing after him. "Please let me explain!"

But the camerlegno ran off. How could His Holiness expect him to endure any

more? Oh, the wretched

depravity of it! What if someone else found out? Imagine the desecration to the

church! Did the Pope's

holy vows mean nothing?

The madness came quickly, screaming in his ears, until he awoke before St.

Peter's tomb. It was then that

God came to him with an awesome fierceness.

YOURS IS A VENGEFUL GOD!

Together, they made their plans. Together they would protect the church.

Together they would restore faith

to this faithless world. Evil was everywhere. And yet the world had become

immune! Together they would

unveil the darkness for the world to see . . . and God would overcome! Horror

and Hope. Then the world

would believe!

God's first test had been less horrible than the camerlegno imagined. Sneaking

into the Papal bed chambers

. . . filling his syringe . . . covering the deceiver's mouth as his body

spasmed into death. In the moonlight,

the camerlegno could see in the Pope's wild eyes there was something he wanted

to say.

But it was too late.

The Pope had said enough.

133

T he Pope fathered a child."

Inside the Sistine Chapel, the camerlegno stood unwavering as he spoke. Five

solitary words of astonishing

disclosure. The entire assembly seemed to recoil in unison. The cardinals'

accusing miens evaporated into

aghast stares, as if every soul in the room were praying the camerlegno was

wrong.

The Pope fathered a child.

Langdon felt the shock wave hit him too. Vittoria's hand, tight in his, jolted,

while Langdon's mind,

already numb with unanswered questions, wrestled to find a center of gravity.

The camerlegno's utterance seemed like it would hang forever in the air above

them. Even in the

camerlegno's frenzied eyes, Langdon could see pure conviction. Langdon wanted to

disengage, tell himself

he was lost in some grotesque nightmare, soon to wake up in a world that made

Seite 257

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

sense.

"This must be a lie!" one of the cardinals yelled.

"I will not believe it!" another protested. "His Holiness was as devout a man as

ever lived!"

It was Mortati who spoke next, his voice thin with devastation. "My friends.

What the camerlegno says is

true." Every cardinal in the chapel spun as though Mortati had just shouted an

obscenity. "The Pope indeed

fathered a child."

The cardinals blanched with dread.

The camerlegno looked stunned. "You knew? But . . . how could you possibly know

this?"

Mortati sighed. "When His Holiness was elected . . . I was the Devil's

Advocate."

There was a communal gasp.

Langdon understood. This meant the information was probably true. The infamous

"Devil's Advocate" was

the authority when it came to scandalous information inside the Vatican.

Skeletons in a Pope's closet were

dangerous, and prior to elections, secret inquiries into a candidate's

background were carried out by a lone

cardinal who served as the "Devil's Advocate"-that individual responsible for

unearthing reasons why the

eligible cardinals should not become Pope. The Devil's Advocate was appointed in

advance by the reigning

Pope in preparation for his own death. The Devil's Advocate was never supposed

to reveal his identity.

Ever.

"I was the Devil's Advocate," Mortati repeated. "That is how I found out."

Mouths dropped. Apparently tonight was a night when all the rules were going out

the window.

The camerlegno felt his heart filling with rage. "And you . . . told no one?"

"I confronted His Holiness," Mortati said. "And he confessed. He explained the

entire story and asked only

that I let my heart guide my decision as to whether or not to reveal his

secret."

"And your heart told you to bury the information?"

"He was the runaway favorite for the papacy. People loved him. The scandal would

have hurt the church

deeply."

"But he fathered a child! He broke his sacred vow of celibacy!" The camerlegno

was screaming now. He

could hear his mother's voice. A promise to God is the most important promise of

all. Never break a

promise to God. "The Pope broke his vow!"

Mortati looked delirious with angst. "Carlo, his love . . . was chaste. He had

broken no vow. He didn't

explain it to you?"

"Explain what?" The camerlegno remembered running out of the Pope's office while

the Pope was calling

to him. Let me explain!

Slowly, sadly, Mortati let the tale unfold. Many years ago, the Pope, when he

was still just a priest, had

fallen in love with a young nun. Both of them had taken vows of celibacy and

never even considered

breaking their covenant with God. Still, as they fell deeper in love, although

they could resist the

temptations of the flesh, they both found themselves longing for something they

never expected-to

participate in God's ultimate miracle of creation-a child. Their child. The

yearning, especially in her,

became overwhelming. Still, God came first. A year later, when the frustration

had reached almost

unbearable proportions, she came to him in a whirl of excitement. She had just

read an article about a new

miracle of science-a process by which two people, without ever having sexual

relations, could have a child.

She sensed this was a sign from God. The priest could see the happiness in her

Seite 258

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

eyes and agreed. A year

later she had a child through the miracle of artificial insemination . . .

"This cannot . . . be true," the camerlegno said, panicked, hoping it was the

morphine washing over his

senses. Certainly he was hearing things.

Mortati now had tears in his eyes. "Carlo, this is why His Holiness has always

had an affection for the

sciences. He felt he owed a debt to science. Science let him experience the joys

of fatherhood without

breaking his vow of celibacy. His Holiness told me he had no regrets except

one-that his advancing stature

in the church prohibited him from being with the woman he loved and seeing his

infant grow up."

Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca felt the madness setting in again. He wanted to claw

at his flesh. How could I

have known?

"The Pope committed no sin, Carlo. He was chaste."

"But . . ." The camerlegno searched his anguished mind for any kind of

rationale. "Think of the jeopardy . .

. of his deeds." His voice felt weak. "What if this whore of his came forward?

Or, heaven forbid, his child?

Imagine the shame the church would endure."

Mortati's voice was tremulous. "The child has already come forward."

Everything stopped.

"Carlo . . . ?" Mortati crumbled. "His Holiness's child . . . is you."

At that moment, the camerlegno could feel the fire of faith dim in his heart. He

stood trembling on the altar,

framed by Michelangelo's towering Last Judgment. He knew he had just glimpsed

hell itself. He opened

his mouth to speak, but his lips wavered, soundless.

"Don't you see?" Mortati choked. "That is why His Holiness came to you in the

hospital in Palermo when

you were a boy. That is why he took you in and raised you. The nun he loved was

Maria . . . your mother.

She left the nunnery to raise you, but she never abandoned her strict devotion

to God. When the Pope heard

she had died in an explosion and that you, his son, had miraculously survived .

. . he swore to God he

would never leave you alone again. Carlo, your parents were both virgins. They

kept their vows to God.

And still they found a way to bring you into the world. You were their

miraculous child."

The camerlegno covered his ears, trying to block out the words. He stood

paralyzed on the altar. Then, with

his world yanked from beneath him, he fell violently to his knees and let out a

wail of anguish.

Seconds. Minutes. Hours.

Time seemed to have lost all meaning inside the four walls of the chapel.

Vittoria felt herself slowly

breaking free of the paralysis that seemed to have gripped them all. She let go

of Langdon's hand and

began moving through the crowd of cardinals. The chapel door seemed miles away,

and she felt like she

was moving underwater . . . slow motion.

As she maneuvered through the robes, her motion seemed to pull others from their

trance. Some of the

cardinals began to pray. Others wept. Some turned to watch her go, their blank

expressions turning slowly

to a foreboding cognition as she moved toward the door. She had almost reached

the back of the crowd

when a hand caught her arm. The touch was frail but resolute. She turned, face

to face with a wizened

cardinal. His visage was clouded by fear.

"No," the man whispered. "You cannot."

Vittoria stared, incredulous.

Another cardinal was at her side now. "We must think before we act."

And another. "The pain this could cause . . ."

Vittoria was surrounded. She looked at them all, stunned. "But these deeds here

Seite 259

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

today, tonight . . . certainly

the world should know the truth."

"My heart agrees," the wizened cardinal said, still holding her arm, "and yet it

is a path from which there is

no return. We must consider the shattered hopes. The cynicism. How could the

people ever trust again?"

Suddenly, more cardinals seemed to be blocking her way. There was a wall of

black robes before her.

"Listen to the people in the square," one said. "What will this do to their

hearts? We must exercise

prudence."

"We need time to think and pray," another said. "We must act with foresight. The

repercussions of this . . ."

"He killed my father!" Vittoria said. "He killed his own father!"

"I'm certain he will pay for his sins," the cardinal holding her arm said sadly.

Vittoria was certain too, and she intended to ensure he paid. She tried to push

toward the door again, but

the cardinals huddled closer, their faces frightened.

"What are you going to do?" she exclaimed. "Kill me?"

The old men blanched, and Vittoria immediately regretted her words. She could

see these men were gentle

souls. They had seen enough violence tonight. They meant no threat. They were

simply trapped. Scared.

Trying to get their bearings.

"I want . . ." the wizened cardinal said, ". . . to do what is right."

"Then you will let her out," a deep voice declared behind her. The words were

calm but absolute. Robert

Langdon arrived at her side, and she felt his hand take hers. "Ms. Vetra and I

are leaving this chapel. Right

now."

Faltering, hesitant, the cardinals began to step aside.

"Wait!" It was Mortati. He moved toward them now, down the center aisle, leaving

the camerlegno alone

and defeated on the altar. Mortati looked older all of a sudden, wearied beyond

his years. His motion was

burdened with shame. He arrived, putting a hand on Langdon's shoulder and one on

Vittoria's as well.

Vittoria felt sincerity in his touch. The man's eyes were more tearful now.

"Of course you are free to go," Mortati said. "Of course." The man paused, his

grief almost tangible. "I ask

only this . . ." He stared down at his feet a long moment then back up at

Vittoria and Langdon. "Let me do

it. I will go into the square right now and find a way. I will tell them. I

don't know how . . . but I will find a

way. The church's confession should come from within. Our failures should be our

own to expose."

Mortati turned sadly back toward the altar. "Carlo, you have brought this church

to a disastrous juncture."

He paused, looking around. The altar was bare.

There was a rustle of cloth down the side aisle, and the door clicked shut.

The camerlegno was gone.

134

C amerlegno Ventresca's white robe billowed as he moved down the hallway away

from the Sistine

Chapel. The Swiss Guards had seemed perplexed when he emerged all alone from the

chapel and told them

he needed a moment of solitude. But they had obeyed, letting him go.

Now as he rounded the corner and left their sight, the camerlegno felt a

maelstrom of emotions like nothing

he thought possible in human experience. He had poisoned the man he called "Holy

Father," the man who

addressed him as "my son." The camerlegno had always believed the words "father"

and "son" were

religious tradition, but now he knew the diabolical truth-the words had been

literal.

Like that fateful night weeks ago, the camerlegno now felt himself reeling madly

through the darkness.

It was raining the morning the Vatican staff banged on the camerlegno's door,

Seite 260

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

awakening him from a fitful

sleep. The Pope, they said, was not answering his door or his phone. The clergy

were frightened. The

camerlegno was the only one who could enter the Pope's chambers unannounced.

The camerlegno entered alone to find the Pope, as he was the night before,

twisted and dead in his bed. His

Holiness's face looked like that of Satan. His tongue black like death. The

Devil himself had been sleeping

in the Pope's bed.

The camerlegno felt no remorse. God had spoken.

Nobody would see the treachery . . . not yet. That would come later.

He announced the terrible news-His Holiness was dead of a stroke. Then the

camerlegno prepared for

conclave.

Mother Maria's voice was whispering in his ear. "Never break a promise to God."

"I hear you, Mother," he replied. "It is a faithless world. They need to be

brought back to the path of

righteousness. Horror and Hope. It is the only way."

"Yes," she said. "If not you . . . then who? Who will lead the church out of

darkness?"

Certainly not one of the preferiti. They were old . . . walking death . . .

liberals who would follow the Pope,

endorsing science in his memory, seeking modern followers by abandoning the

ancient ways. Old men

desperately behind the times, pathetically pretending they were not. They would

fail, of course. The

church's strength was its tradition, not its transience. The whole world was

transitory. The church did not

need to change, it simply needed to remind the world it was relevant! Evil

lives! God will overcome!

The church needed a leader. Old men do not inspire! Jesus inspired! Young,

vibrant, powerful . . .

MIRACULOUS.

"Enjoy your tea," the camerlegno told the four preferiti, leaving them in the

Pope's private library before

conclave. "Your guide will be here soon."

The preferiti thanked him, all abuzz that they had been offered a chance to

enter the famed Passetto. Most

uncommon! The camerlegno, before leaving them, had unlocked the door to the

Passetto, and exactly on

schedule, the door had opened, and a foreign-looking priest with a torch had

ushered the excited preferiti

in.

The men had never come out.

They will be the Horror. I will be the Hope.

No . . . I am the horror.

The camerlegno staggered now through the darkness of St. Peter's Basilica.

Somehow, through the insanity

and guilt, through the images of his father, through the pain and revelation,

even through the pull of the

morphine . . . he had found a brilliant clarity. A sense of destiny. I know my

purpose, he thought, awed by

the lucidity of it.

From the beginning, nothing tonight had gone exactly as he had planned.

Unforeseen obstacles had

presented themselves, but the camerlegno had adapted, making bold adjustments.

Still, he had never

imagined tonight would end this way, and yet now he saw the preordained majesty

of it.

It could end no other way.

Oh, what terror he had felt in the Sistine Chapel, wondering if God had forsaken

him! Oh, what deeds He

had ordained! He had fallen to his knees, awash with doubt, his ears straining

for the voice of God but

hearing only silence. He had begged for a sign. Guidance. Direction. Was this

Seite 261

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

God's will? The church

destroyed by scandal and abomination? No! God was the one who had willed the

camerlegno to act! Hadn't

He?

Then he had seen it. Sitting on the altar. A sign. Divine

communication-something ordinary seen in an

extraordinary light. The crucifix. Humble, wooden. Jesus on the cross. In that

moment, it had all come clear

. . . the camerlegno was not alone. He would never be alone.

This was His will . . . His meaning.

God had always asked great sacrifice of those he loved most. Why had the

camerlegno been so slow to

understand? Was he too fearful? Too humble? It made no difference. God had found

a way. The

camerlegno even understood now why Robert Langdon had been saved. It was to

bring the truth. To

compel this ending.

This was the sole path to the church's salvation!

The camerlegno felt like he was floating as he descended into the Niche of the

Palliums. The surge of

morphine seemed relentless now, but he knew God was guiding him.

In the distance, he could hear the cardinals clamoring in confusion as they

poured from the chapel, yelling

commands to the Swiss Guard.

But they would never find him. Not in time.

The camerlegno felt himself drawn . . . faster . . . descending the stairs into

the sunken area where the

ninety-nine oil lamps shone brightly. God was returning him to Holy Ground. The

camerlegno moved

toward the grate covering the hole that led down to the Necropolis. The

Necropolis is where this night

would end. In the sacred darkness below. He lifted an oil lamp, preparing to

descend.

But as he moved across the Niche, the camerlegno paused. Something about this

felt wrong. How did this

serve God? A solitary and silent end? Jesus had suffered before the eyes of the

entire world. Surely this

could not be God's will! The camerlegno listened for the voice of his God, but

heard only the blurring buzz

of drugs.

"Carlo." It was his mother. "God has plans for you."

Bewildered, the camerlegno kept moving.

Then, without warning, God arrived.

The camerlegno stopped short, staring. The light of the ninety-nine oil lanterns

had thrown the

camerlegno's shadow on the marble wall beside him. Giant and fearful. A hazy

form surrounded by golden

light. With flames flickering all around him, the camerlegno looked like an

angel ascending to heaven. He

stood a moment, raising his arms to his sides, watching his own image. Then he

turned, looking back up the

stairs.

God's meaning was clear.

Three minutes had passed in the chaotic hallways outside the Sistine Chapel, and

still nobody could locate

the camerlegno. It was as if the man had been swallowed up by the night. Mortati

was about to demand a

full-scale search of Vatican City when a roar of jubilation erupted outside in

St. Peter's Square. The

spontaneous celebration of the crowd was tumultuous. The cardinals all exchanged

startled looks.

Mortati closed his eyes. "God help us."

For the second time that evening, the College of Cardinals flooded onto St.

Peter's Square. Langdon and

Vittoria were swept up in the jostling crowd of cardinals, and they too emerged

into the night air. The

media lights and cameras were all pivoted toward the basilica. And there, having

just stepped onto the

Seite 262

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

sacred Papal Balcony located in the exact center of the towering façade,

Camerlegno Carlo Ventresca stood

with his arms raised to the heavens. Even far away, he looked like purity

incarnate. A figurine. Dressed in

white. Flooded with light.

The energy in the square seemed to grow like a cresting wave, and all at once

the Swiss Guard barriers

gave way. The masses streamed toward the basilica in a euphoric torrent of

humanity. The onslaught

rushed forward-people crying, singing, media cameras flashing. Pandemonium. As

the people flooded in

around the front of the basilica, the chaos intensified, until it seemed nothing

could stop it.

And then something did.

High above, the camerlegno made the smallest of gestures. He folded his hands

before him. Then he bowed

his head in silent prayer. One by one, then dozens by dozens, then hundreds by

hundreds, the people bowed

their heads along with him.

The square fell silent . . . as if a spell had been cast.

In his mind, swirling and distant now, the camerlegno's prayers were a torrent

of hopes and sorrows . . .

forgive me, Father . . . Mother . . . full of grace . . . you are the church . .

. may you understand this

sacrifice of your only begotten son.

Oh, my Jesus . . . save us from the fires of hell . . . take all souls to

heaven, especially, those most in need of

thy mercy . . .

The camerlegno did not open his eyes to see the throngs below him, the

television cameras, the whole

world watching. He could feel it in his soul. Even in his anguish, the unity of

the moment was intoxicating.

It was as if a connective web had shot out in all directions around the globe.

In front of televisions, at

home, and in cars, the world prayed as one. Like synapses of a giant heart all

firing in tandem, the people

reached for God, in dozens of languages, in hundreds of countries. The words

they whispered were

newborn and yet as familiar to them as their own voices . . . ancient truths . .

. imprinted on the soul.

The consonance felt eternal.

As the silence lifted, the joyous strains of singing began to rise again.

He knew the moment had come.

Most Holy Trinity, I offer Thee the most precious Body, Blood, Soul . . . in

reparation for the outrages,

sacrileges, and indifferences . . .

The camerlegno already felt the physical pain setting in. It was spreading

across his skin like a plague,

making him want to claw at his flesh like he had weeks ago when God had first

come to him. Do not forget

what pain Jesus endured. He could taste the fumes now in his throat. Not even

the morphine could dull the

bite.

My work here is done.

The Horror was his. The Hope was theirs.

In the Niche of the Palliums, the camerlegno had followed God's will and

anointed his body. His hair. His

face. His linen robe. His flesh. He was soaking now with the sacred, vitreous

oils from the lamps. They

smelled sweet like his mother, but they burned. His would be a merciful

ascension. Miraculous and swift.

And he would leave behind not scandal . . . but a new strength and wonder.

He slipped his hand into the pocket of his robe and fingered the small, golden

lighter he had brought with

him from the Pallium incendiario.

He whispered a verse from Judgments. And when the flame went up toward heaven,

the angel of the Lord

ascended in the flame.

Seite 263

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

He positioned his thumb.

They were singing in St. Peter's Square . . .

The vision the world witnessed no one would ever forget.

High above on the balcony, like a soul tearing free of its corporeal restrains,

a luminous pyre of flame

erupted from the camerlegno's center. The fire shot upward, engulfing his entire

body instantly. He did not

scream. He raised his arms over his head and looked toward heaven. The

conflagration roared around him,

entirely shrouding his body in a column of light. It raged for what seemed like

an eternity, the whole world

bearing witness. The light flared brighter and brighter. Then, gradually, the

flames dissipated. The

camerlegno was gone. Whether he had collapsed behind the balustrade or

evaporated into thin air was

impossible to tell. All that was left was a cloud of smoke spiraling skyward

over Vatican City.

135

D awn came late to Rome.

An early rainstorm had washed the crowds from St. Peter's Square. The media

stayed on, huddling under

umbrellas and in vans, commentating on the evening's events. Across the world,

churches overflowed. It

was a time of reflection and discussion . . . in all religions. Questions

abounded, and yet the answers

seemed only to bring deeper questions. Thus far, the Vatican had remained

silent, issuing no statement

whatsoever.

Deep in the Vatican Grottoes, Cardinal Mortati knelt alone before the open

sarcophagus. He reached in and

closed the old man's blackened mouth. His Holiness looked peaceful now. In quiet

repose for eternity.

At Mortati's feet was a golden urn, heavy with ashes. Mortati had gathered the

ashes himself and brought

them here. "A chance for forgiveness," he said to His Holiness, laying the urn

inside the sarcophagus at the

Pope's side. "No love is greater than that of a father for His son." Mortati

tucked the urn out of sight

beneath the papal robes. He knew this sacred grotto was reserved exclusively for

the relics of Popes, but

somehow Mortati sensed this was appropriate.

"Signore?" someone said, entering the grottoes. It was Lieutenant Chartrand. He

was accompanied by three

Swiss Guards. "They are ready for you in conclave."

Mortati nodded. "In a moment." He gazed one last time into the sarcophagus

before him, and then stood up.

He turned to the guards. "It is time for His Holiness to have the peace he has

earned."

The guards came forward and with enormous effort slid the lid of the Pope's

sarcophagus back into place.

It thundered shut with finality.

Mortati was alone as he crossed the Borgia Courtyard toward the Sistine Chapel.

A damp breeze tossed his

robe. A fellow cardinal emerged from the Apostolic Palace and strode beside him.

"May I have the honor of escorting you to conclave, signore?"

"The honor is mine."

"Signore," the cardinal said, looking troubled. "The college owes you an apology

for last night. We were

blinded by-"

"Please," Mortati replied. "Our minds sometimes see what our hearts wish were

true."

The cardinal was silent a long time. Finally he spoke. "Have you been told? You

are no longer our Great

Elector."

Mortati smiled. "Yes. I thank God for small blessings."

"The college insisted you be eligible."

Seite 264

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

"It seems charity is not dead in the church."

"You are a wise man. You would lead us well."

"I am an old man. I would lead you briefly."

They both laughed.

As they reached the end of the Borgia Courtyard, the cardinal hesitated. He

turned to Mortati with a

troubled mystification, as if the precarious awe of the night before had slipped

back into his heart.

"Were you aware," the cardinal whispered, "that we found no remains on the

balcony?"

Mortati smiled. "Perhaps the rain washed them away."

The man looked to the stormy heavens. "Yes, perhaps . . ."

136

T he midmorning sky still hung heavy with clouds as the Sistine Chapel's chimney

gave up its first faint

puffs of white smoke. The pearly wisps curled upward toward the firmament and

slowly dissipated.

Far below, in St. Peter's Square, reporter Gunther Glick watched in reflective

silence. The final chapter . . .

Chinita Macri approached him from behind and hoisted her camera onto her

shoulder. "It's time," she said.

Glick nodded dolefully. He turned toward her, smoothed his hair, and took a deep

breath. My last

transmission, he thought. A small crowd had gathered around them to watch.

"Live in sixty seconds," Macri announced.

Glick glanced over his shoulder at the roof of the Sistine Chapel behind him.

"Can you get the smoke?"

Macri patiently nodded. "I know how to frame a shot, Gunther."

Glick felt dumb. Of course she did. Macri's performance behind the camera last

night had probably won

her the Pulitzer. His performance, on the other hand . . . he didn't want to

think about it. He was sure the

BBC would let him go; no doubt they would have legal troubles from numerous

powerful entities . . .

CERN and George Bush among them.

"You look good," Chinita patronized, looking out from behind her camera now with

a hint of concern. "I

wonder if I might offer you . . ." She hesitated, holding her tongue.

"Some advice?"

Macri sighed. "I was only going to say that there's no need to go out with a

bang."

"I know," he said. "You want a straight wrap."

"The straightest in history. I'm trusting you."

Glick smiled. A straight wrap? Is she crazy? A story like last night's deserved

so much more. A twist. A

final bombshell. An unforeseen revelation of shocking truth.

Fortunately, Glick had just the ticket waiting in the wings . . .

* * *

"You're on in . . . five . . . four . . . three . . ."

As Chinita Macri looked through her camera, she sensed a sly glint in Glick's

eye. I was insane to let him

do this, she thought. What was I thinking?

But the moment for second thoughts had passed. They were on.

"Live from Vatican City," Glick announced on cue, "this is Gunther Glick

reporting." He gave the camera

a solemn stare as the white smoke rose behind him from the Sistine Chapel.

"Ladies and gentlemen, it is

now official. Cardinal Saverio Mortati, a seventy-nine-year-old progressive, has

just been elected the next

Pope of Vatican City. Although an unlikely candidate, Mortati was chosen by an

unprecedented unanimous

vote by the College of Cardinals."

As Macri watched him, she began to breathe easier. Glick seemed surprisingly

professional today. Even

austere. For the first time in his life, Glick actually looked and sounded

somewhat like a newsman.

"And as we reported earlier," Glick added, his voice intensifying perfectly,

"the Vatican has yet to offer

any statement whatsoever regarding the miraculous events of last night."

Seite 265

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

Good. Chinita's nervousness waned some more. So far, so good.

Glick's expression grew sorrowful now. "And though last night was a night of

wonder, it was also a night

of tragedy. Four cardinals perished in yesterday's conflict, along with

Commander Olivetti and Captain

Rocher of the Swiss Guard, both in the line of duty. Other casualties include

Leonardo Vetra, the renowned

CERN physicist and pioneer of antimatter technology, as well as Maximilian

Kohler, the director of CERN,

who apparently came to Vatican City in an effort to help but reportedly passed

away in the process. No

official report has been issued yet on Mr. Kohler's death, but conjecture is

that he died due to

complications brought on by a long-time illness."

Macri nodded. The report was going perfectly. Just as they discussed.

"And in the wake of the explosion in the sky over the Vatican last night, CERN's

antimatter technology has

become the hot topic among scientists, sparking excitement and controversy. A

statement read by Mr.

Kohler's assistant in Geneva, Sylvie Baudeloque, announced this morning that

CERN's board of directors,

although enthusiastic about antimatter's potential, are suspending all research

and licensing until further

inquiries into its safety can be examined."

Excellent, Macri thought. Home stretch.

"Notably absent from our screens tonight," Glick reported, "is the face of

Robert Langdon, the Harvard

professor who came to Vatican City yesterday to lend his expertise during this

Illuminati crisis. Although

originally thought to have perished in the antimatter blast, we now have reports

that Langdon was spotted

in St. Peter's Square after the explosion. How he got there is still

speculation, although a spokesman from

Hospital Tiberina claims that Mr. Langdon fell out of the sky into the Tiber

River shortly after midnight,

was treated, and released." Glick arched his eyebrows at the camera. "And if

that is true . . . it was indeed a

night of miracles."

Perfect ending! Macri felt herself smiling broadly. Flawless wrap! Now sign off!

But Glick did not sign off. Instead, he paused a moment and then stepped toward

the camera. He had a

mysterious smile. "But before we sign off . . ."

No!

". . . I would like to invite a guest to join me."

Chinita's hands froze on the camera. A guest? What the hell is he doing? What

guest! Sign off! But she

knew it was too late. Glick had committed.

"The man I am about to introduce," Glick said, "is an American . . . a renowned

scholar."

Chinita hesitated. She held her breath as Glick turned to the small crowd around

them and motioned for his

guest to step forward. Macri said a silent prayer. Please tell me he somehow

located Robert Langdon . . .

and not some Illuminati-conspiracy nutcase.

But as Glick's guest stepped out, Macri's heart sank. It was not Robert Langdon

at all. It was a bald man in

blue jeans and a flannel shirt. He had a cane and thick glasses. Macri felt

terror. Nutcase!

"May I introduce," Glick announced, "the renowned Vatican scholar from De Paul

University in Chicago.

Dr. Joseph Vanek."

Macri now hesitated as the man joined Glick on camera. This was no conspiracy

buff; Macri had actually

heard of this guy.

"Dr. Vanek," Glick said. "You have some rather startling information to share

with us regarding last night's

conclave."

"I do indeed," Vanek said. "After a night of such surprises, it is hard to

Seite 266

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

imagine there are any surprises left .

. . and yet . . ." He paused.

Glick smiled. "And yet, there is a strange twist to all this."

Vanek nodded. "Yes. As perplexing as this will sound, I believe the College of

Cardinals unknowingly

elected two Popes this weekend."

Macri almost dropped the camera.

Glick gave a shrewd smile. "Two Popes, you say?"

The scholar nodded. "Yes. I should first say that I have spent my life studying

the laws of papal election.

Conclave judicature is extremely complex, and much of it is now forgotten or

ignored as obsolete. Even the

Great Elector is probably not aware of what I am about to reveal. Nonetheless .

. . according to the ancient

forgotten laws put forth in the Romano Pontifici Eligendo, Numero 63 . . .

balloting is not the only method

by which a Pope can be elected. There is another, more divine method. It is

called 'Acclamation by

Adoration.' " He paused. "And it happened last night."

Glick gave his guest a riveted look. "Please, go on."

"As you may recall," the scholar continued, "last night, when Camerlegno Carlo

Ventresca was standing on

the roof of the basilica, all of the cardinals below began calling out his name

in unison."

"Yes, I recall."

"With that image in mind, allow me to read verbatim from the ancient electoral

laws." The man pulled

some papers from his pocket, cleared his throat, and began to read. " 'Election

by Adoration occurs when . .

. all the cardinals, as if by inspiration of the Holy Spirit, freely and

spontaneously, unanimously and aloud,

proclaim one individual's name.' "

Glick smiled. "So you're saying that last night, when the cardinals chanted

Carlo Ventresca's name

together, they actually elected him Pope?"

"They did indeed. Furthermore, the law states that Election by Adoration

supercedes the cardinal eligibility

requirement and permits any clergyman-ordained priest, bishop, or cardinal-to be

elected. So, as you can

see, the camerlegno was perfectly qualified for papal election by this

procedure." Dr. Vanek looked directly

into the camera now. "The facts are these . . . Carlo Ventresca was elected Pope

last night. He reigned for

just under seventeen minutes. And had he not ascended miraculously into a pillar

of fire, he would now be

buried in the Vatican Grottoes along with the other Popes."

"Thank you, doctor." Glick turned to Macri with a mischievous wink. "Most

illuminating . . ."

137

H igh atop the steps of the Roman Coliseum, Vittoria laughed and called down to

him. "Robert, hurry

up! I knew I should have married a younger man!" Her smile was magic.

He struggled to keep up, but his legs felt like stone. "Wait," he begged.

"Please . . ."

There was a pounding in his head.

Robert Langdon awoke with a start.

Darkness.

He lay still for a long time in the foreign softness of the bed, unable to

figure out where he was. The

pillows were goose down, oversized and wonderful. The air smelled of potpourri.

Across the room, two

glass doors stood open to a lavish balcony, where a light breeze played beneath

a glistening cloud-swept

moon. Langdon tried to remember how he had gotten here . . . and where here was.

Surreal wisps of memory sifted back into his consciousness . . .

A pyre of mystical fire . . . an angel materializing from out of the crowd . . .

her soft hand taking his and

leading him into the night . . . guiding his exhausted, battered body through

Seite 267

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

the streets . . . leading him here

. . . to this suite . . . propping him half-sleeping in a scalding hot shower .

. . leading him to this bed . . . and

watching over him as he fell asleep like the dead.

In the dimness now, Langdon could see a second bed. The sheets were tousled, but

the bed was empty.

From one of the adjoining rooms, he could hear the faint, steady stream of a

shower.

As he gazed at Vittoria's bed, he saw a boldly embroidered seal on her

pillowcase. It read: HOTEL

BERNINI. Langdon had to smile. Vittoria had chosen well. Old World luxury

overlooking Bernini's Triton

Fountain . . . there was no more fitting hotel in all of Rome.

As Langdon lay there, he heard a pounding and realized what had awoken him.

Someone was knocking at

the door. It grew louder.

Confused, Langdon got up. Nobody knows we're here, he thought, feeling a trace

of uneasiness. Donning a

luxuriant Hotel Bernini robe, he walked out of the bedroom into the suite's

foyer. He stood a moment at the

heavy oak door, and then pulled it open.

A powerful man adorned in lavish purple and yellow regalia stared down at him.

"I am Lieutenant

Chartrand," the man said. "Vatican Swiss Guard."

Langdon knew full well who he was. "How . . . how did you find us?"

"I saw you leave the square last night. I followed you. I'm relieved you're

still here."

Langdon felt a sudden anxiety, wondering if the cardinals had sent Chartrand to

escort Langdon and

Vittoria back to Vatican City. After all, the two of them were the only two

people beyond the College of

Cardinals who knew the truth. They were a liability.

"His Holiness asked me to give this to you," Chartrand said, handing over an

envelope sealed with the

Vatican signet. Langdon opened the envelope and read the handwritten note.

Mr. Langdon and Ms. Vetra,

Although it is my profound desire to request your discretion in the matters of

the past 24 hours, I cannot

possibly presume to ask more of you than you have already given. I therefore

humbly retreat hoping only

that you let your hearts guide you in this matter. The world seems a better

place today . . . maybe the

questions are more powerful than the answers.

My door is always open,

His Holiness, Saverio Mortati

Langdon read the message twice. The College of Cardinals had obviously chosen a

noble and munificent

leader.

Before Langdon could say anything, Chartrand produced a small package. "A token

of thanks from His

Holiness."

Langdon took the package. It was heavy, wrapped in brown paper.

"By his decree," Chartrand said, "this artifact is on indefinite loan to you

from the sacred Papal Vault. His

Holiness asks only that in your last will and testament you ensure it finds its

way home."

Langdon opened the package and was struck speechless. It was the brand. The

Illuminati Diamond.

Chartrand smiled. "May peace be with you." He turned to go.

"Thank . . . you," Langdon managed, his hands trembling around the precious

gift.

The guard hesitated in the hall. "Mr. Langdon, may I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"My fellow guards and I are curious. Those last few minutes . . . what happened

up there in the

helicopter?"

Langdon felt a rush of anxiety. He knew this moment was coming-the moment of

Seite 268

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

truth. He and Vittoria had

talked about it last night as they stole away from St. Peter's Square. And they

had made their decision.

Even before the Pope's note.

Vittoria's father had dreamed his antimatter discovery would bring about a

spiritual awakening. Last

night's events were no doubt not what he had intended, but the undeniable fact

remained . . . at this

moment, around the world, people were considering God in ways they never had

before. How long the

magic would last, Langdon and Vittoria had no idea, but they knew they could

never shatter the

wonderment with scandal and doubt. The Lord works in strange ways, Langdon told

himself, wondering

wryly if maybe . . . just maybe . . . yesterday had been God's will after all.

"Mr. Langdon?" Chartrand repeated. "I was asking about the helicopter?"

Langdon gave a sad smile. "Yes, I know . . ." He felt the words flow not from

his mind but from his heart.

"Perhaps it was the shock of the fall . . . but my memory . . . it seems . . .

it's all a blur . . ."

Chartrand slumped. "You remember nothing?"

Langdon sighed. "I fear it will remain a mystery forever."

When Robert Langdon returned to the bedroom, the vision awaiting him stopped him

in his tracks. Vittoria

stood on the balcony, her back to the railing, her eyes gazing deeply at him.

She looked like a heavenly

apparition . . . a radiant silhouette with the moon behind her. She could have

been a Roman goddess,

enshrouded in her white terrycloth robe, the drawstring cinched tight,

accentuating her slender curves.

Behind her, a pale mist hung like a halo over Bernini's Triton Fountain.

Langdon felt wildly drawn to her . . . more than to any woman in his life.

Quietly, he lay the Illuminati

Diamond and the Pope's letter on his bedside table. There would be time to

explain all of that later. He

went to her on the balcony.

Vittoria looked happy to see him. "You're awake," she said, in a coy whisper.

"Finally."

Langdon smiled. "Long day."

She ran a hand through her luxuriant hair, the neck of her robe falling open

slightly. "And now . . . I

suppose you want your reward."

The comment took Langdon off guard. "I'm . . . sorry?"

"We're adults, Robert. You can admit it. You feel a longing. I see it in your

eyes. A deep, carnal hunger."

She smiled. "I feel it too. And that craving is about to be satisfied."

"It is?" He felt emboldened and took a step toward her.

"Completely." She held up a room-service menu. "I ordered everything they've

got."

The feast was sumptuous. They dined together by moonlight . . . sitting on their

balcony . . . savoring frisée,

truffles, and risotto. They sipped Dolcetto wine and talked late into the night.

Langdon did not need to be a symbologist to read the signs Vittoria was sending

him. During dessert of

boysenberry cream with savoiardi and steaming Romcaffé, Vittoria pressed her

bare legs against his

beneath the table and fixed him with a sultry stare. She seemed to be willing

him to set down his fork and

carry her off in his arms.

But Langdon did nothing. He remained the perfect gentleman. Two can play at this

game, he thought,

hiding a roguish smile.

When all the food was eaten, Langdon retired to the edge of his bed where he sat

alone, turning the

Illuminati Diamond over and over in his hands, making repeated comments about

the miracle of its

symmetry. Vittoria stared at him, her confusion growing to an obvious

Seite 269

Dan Brown - Angels and Demons.txt

frustration.

"You find that ambigram terribly interesting, don't you?" she demanded.

Langdon nodded. "Mesmerizing."

"Would you say it's the most interesting thing in this room?"

Langdon scratched his head, making a show of pondering it. "Well, there is one

thing that interests me

more."

She smiled and took a step toward him. "That being?"

"How you disproved that Einstein theory using tuna fish."

Vittoria threw up her hands. "Dio mìo! Enough with the tuna fish! Don't play

with me, I'm warning you."

Langdon grinned. "Maybe for your next experiment, you could study flounders and

prove the earth is flat."

Vittoria was steaming now, but the first faint hints of an exasperated smile

appeared on her lips. "For your

information, professor, my next experiment will make scientific history. I plan

to prove neutrinos have

mass."

"Neutrinos have mass?" Langdon shot her a stunned look. "I didn't even know they

were Catholic!"

With one fluid motion, she was on him, pinning him down. "I hope you believe in

life after death, Robert

Langdon." Vittoria was laughing as she straddled him, her hands holding him

down, her eyes ablaze with a

mischievous fire.

"Actually," he choked, laughing harder now, "I've always had trouble picturing

anything beyond this

world."

"Really? So you've never had a religious experience? A perfect moment of

glorious rapture?"

Langdon shook his head. "No, and I seriously doubt I'm the kind of man who could

ever have a religious

experience."

Vittoria slipped off her robe. "You've never been to bed with a yoga master,

have you?"

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

DAN BROWN is the bestselling author of Digital Fortress. He is a graduate of

Phillips Exeter Academy,

where he has taught English and creative writing. He lives in New England with

his wife.

Seite 270